《Level 1 Strongest Sage ~》 Prologue Prologue EVIL GODS SECRET MANEUVER In the Heavenly Realm, where the Gods of a particr world dwell In the furthermost end of that temple, the Evil God clutched his head. For the Creator God to bring a person from a different dimension and turn him into a hero to defeat the Demon King I raised, this is truly infuriating! Oppressive aura overflowed from the murmuring Evil God. The girl, who was restraining herself beside the Evil God, answered, Its because all the peopleing here from different worlds through summoning and reincarnation, such as Heroes, Sages, and Holy Knights, possess special abilities. Thus, they can easily defeat both the Demons and Demon Kings that Evil God-sama personally prepared. She was one of the shikigami serving the Gods. In the world governed by the Creator God, the Evil God collected negative energy, such as fear and despair, for his own consumption. How many times did I think of killing those heroes already? The Creator God strictly forbids the gods from interfering with the humans, so I think it would definitely be bad even for Evil God-sama if you were to do that. Well yeah, thats right. How about Evil God-sama reincarnating a Hero even before the Creator God does? Is that even possible? The only one able to unconditionally reincarnate or transfer a Hero is the Creator God. But if it is only an invariable condition, then it should be possible to summon a Hero from a different world. Hmm but what is the merit if I reincarnate a Hero? The moment the Hero reincarnates in this world, it would be good to cast a curse on their soul. It would be a curse wherein they cannot fulfill a Heros duties. I see. It means Ill be purposely creating an unusable Hero. Yes, that is right. When summoning a Hero to this world, it consumes a considerable amount of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy will be wasted with a useless reincarnation, and this will be an obstruction to the Creation God. That will be great! Being always outdone by that old manCreator Godmakes me furious! Lets do this. Can you make the preparations? Understood. Afterward, the Evil God intervened with a youths fate and stole his life, making him reincarnate into that world. Book 1: Chapter 1 Book 1: Chapter 1 REINCARNATION The ck, thick, oppressive aura, which worsened ones emotional state, spread inside the temple where Saij Haruto hovered between life and death. A man, iming to be the Evil God, and a girl, who was his follower, stood before Saij Haruto. You mean to say you killed me, and then you had me reincarnate into the world you rule in is that it? Thats right. Haruto, who was transported to this temple unaware and was initially distracted, tried to grasp his situation somehow as he listened to the Evil Gods story. The Evil God had interfered with Harutos fate and stolen his life, or so he said. And even if that person was the one who had killed him, the oppressive aura in this space was so strong that Haruto couldnt help but use honorifics naturally. Was there a reason to kill me? Shouldnt a god be able to summon others without killing them? Haruto had been on his way home from school when he was run over by a drowsy drivers car and died. It seemed as if he was transported to this world the moment he died, so he (almost) did not feel the pain. However, the horror of seeing the caring towards him at high-speed was etched deeply into his mind, and this memory might turn into a trauma. To bring you into this world, it was necessary to harness the negative energies of fear and despair thate with death. Presently, the only one who possesses the power to transfer and reincarnate humans from the different world was the Creator God. However, the Evil God utilized the Heavenly Realms energy as well as the energy of the person being summoned to this world so as to reincarnate people from the other world.Did I really die? Currently, Harutos body has turned transparent. It seemed as if it had turned into something like a spirit body. When transferring, the whole body would be brought to this world. But in the case of reincarnation, the body would be left behind in the original world, and only the soul would transcend to this world. The reincarnation process would bepleted when the soul of the person being reborn entered the body prepared by the god in this world. While looking at his half-transparent body, the reality of his death sunk in on Haruto. However, he was not depressed. Since the Evil God said that he would reincarnate him, it meant Haruto would have a second chance in life. Although he was not dissatisfied with his life in his original world, nor did he have any unfulfilled dreams, he yearned for something akin to reincarnation. Excuse me, but when you reincarnate me, I can receive a skill or something like that, right?Haruto had been reading web-novels about reincarnation to a different world while he was in his original world, so he was expecting future development. Yes, he was hoping the Evil God would bestow him with a cheat-grade ability like: Each of them was an exhrating ability. Haruto also wanted to aplish something while using those abilities in the following scenarios: As if to affirm Harutos fantasies, the Evil God opened his mouth. Yes. I do have something to bestow upon you. Its here! Is it a skill? Or maybe its a special ability? Or a cheat-like status? Oh well, I can live with whatever ability Ill have. No matter how useless a trash skill might be, depending on how one used it, they could still be peerless in that world. Why? In the web-novels he had been reading in his previous life, it was a given that the protagonist would be peerless in the other world through various ways. And Haruto was reincarnated. That was to say, he was the protagonist in this worldor so he thought. However, Haruto had forgottenthe one who reincarnated him was neither the Creator God nor a Goddess, like those in web-novels, but the Evil God. While looking at Harutos innocent excitement, the Evil God spoke. At the same time, the corners of the Evil Gods mouth were lifted in a smile. However, wickedness hid behind his eyes. I bestow upon you a curse. Yes? Without understanding what the Evil God said, Harutos thoughts were interrupted. Ill be troubled if I let you flourish in our world. So, let me bestow upon you the [Static Status] curse. What, why a curse!? And what do you mean by Static Status? It is what it means. From henceforth, wherever you go, you will be defeating demons and leveling up, bing stronger. However, because of the curse I bestowed upon you, no matter how many demons you defeat, you wont level up. Ha, haa!? Dont mess with me! What, why did this Haruto wanted to draw closer to the Evil God, but the nearer he was to him, the slower his movements became. He could think normally, but his body refused to move as he wanted. In this space, it would be futile for someone like you toe closer to me. Now, its time to have you reincarnate in our world. Wa, Wait! When the Evil God pointed his finger towards Haruto, his body started to disintegrate. At least, exin a little mor Haruto was reincarnated by the Evil God mid sentence. At the moment of rebirth, the Evil God ced the curse on Harutos soul. The Evil God ced a constraint on the curse by pouring arge amount of spiritual energy and a great portion of his evil energy. He turned it into a super-strong curse that rejected the Creator Gods interference, and not even the Evil God himself could undo it. The shikigami, who was silently watching the interaction between Haruto and the evil god, spoke. With this, well have stability in gathering energy. Yeah, I spent a considerable amount of this worlds energy on that guys rebirth and curse. If I could, I wanted to turn him into the lowest rank worker. Unfortunately, because of that old mans temple rules, he conveniently got a [Tertiary Job]. Notwithstanding his [Tertiary Job], because his status was fixed, not only is it impossible for him to be strong enough to defeat the Demon King, he might even lose to low-level demons. Theres no need to bother with him. Well, thats right. After saying that, the Evil God slumped to his seat, his face betraying his fatigue. I ended up using arge amount of power Ill rest for a while. I leave the rest to you. Yes. Then, the Evil God fell asleep. The Evil God had ced a curse on Haruto that even he could not lift. Unexpectedly, Haruto became a Sage. Moreover, the Evil God had made a mistake the instant he cast the curse. This event turned into a miraculous fortune for Haruto, conversely causing the Evil God to fall into a predicament. It was a while before the Evil God noticed this. Book 1: Chapter 2 Book 1: Chapter 2 Status Confirmation Saij Haruto was lying down when he came to his senses. My body is somewhat heavy. Its dark all around, and I cant even see anything. It feels as if my body is wrapped in something soft. Ill try moving my hand. It moved. But for some reason, I cant move freely. After that, he tried to move his body, but Haruto couldnt move as he would like. Since I cant move, Ill use my head instead. Im Saij Haruto. 17 years old. And I have an understanding of my previous life. I even remember the Evil God. In the end, I didnt manage to ask the reason why he reincarnated me. Am I really reborn? And it seems I even got cursed but I dont have a way to confirm this. Why did he cast a curse on me? Does this mean anything? Since the status has been fixed, there is no way to level up and be peerless. Staying at Level 1 means I might even lose against small fries. But because I have the knowledge from my original world, this could be used as the so-called knowledge-cheat. It mighte in handy one way or anotherpared to ordinary folks right? In a web-novel, even if the protagonist possesses weak skills, he will create mayonnaise and the like using his knowledgecheat. Afterward, he would umte great wealth and then build his own harem. I can also be like that for sure! But first, I have to confirm my curse. Its difficult, but I can somehow move. Haruto tried stretching his hand forward forcefully. Hm!? He felt something very soft. At the same time, he heard a seductive womans voice above his head. Eh? Wha, whats this? When Haruto thought he felt the thing, wrapping him, rub against him as it moved, the surroundings suddenly became very bright. Maybe, because his eyes were open in the dark, Haruto was dazzled and couldnt see in front of him. As the upper half body pressing against Haruto disappeared, he tried to block the light with his hands and vaguely saw the silhouette of someone in front of him. Oh, Im so sorry, Halt-sama. Were you hurt? A beautiful woman with short ck hair anxiously peered into my face. Her face that still retained its innocence contrasted her ample chest that was puffed out before me, and the result was surprisingly very erotic. She is Tina, my exclusive maid. Tina came from the race of half-Elves, and the tips of her pointed ears are slightly visible through her short hair. Its as if she is someone I have known since a few years back. No, I know her! Its because shes the maid who has been taking care of me for five years since I was born in this world. My memories came back. Its actually odd saying I got my memories back. The me right now has the recollection of previously living in this world. Probably, I was reborn sometime ago into this 5-year-old body, called Halt. Me living in a different world as Saij Haruto and then talking with the Evil God in the Heavenly Realmits as if those events were merely dreams. It may seem as if they urred in a dream, but I also clearly remember the knowledge from my original world. Halt Vie Silveray. That is my name now. Silveray is a Count in the country I live inthe [Grendell Kingdom]. I am the third son of the Count. Two days ago, I celebrated my 5th birthday. Tina is my nanny, and as I was often lonely, she would sleep together with me every day. Because I forcefully extended my arm, I touched her chest and woke her up unintentionally. Sorry, it felt like I had a bad dream. Is that so so, did you calm down? Tina hugged me to her chest. I was enveloped by a gentle scent and felt something very soft I will always be beside Halt-sama. Ye, yeah. It really calms me down. Tina cuddled Haruto, and his 5-year-old body fell asleep in an instant. The next morning, after Haruto finished the breakfast Tina had prepared for him, he went to the inner courtyard of the mansion. Tina was cleaning up after breakfast. First, I must confirm the curse the Evil God was talking about. Open Status! He chanted, stretched his hand forward, and a semi-transparent board emerged. Any human in that world could check their own status from the Status Board. I have memories of Tinas teachings, so I know how to take out my Status Board. But first, lets see the contents of the status board. STATUS: Name: Halt Vie Silveray Race: Human Divine Protection: None (Fixed) upation: Sage (Level 1) Strength: 30/30 (Fixed) Magical Power: 10/10 (Fixed) Physical Attack Power: 10 (Fixed) Magical Attack Power: 10 (Fixed) Defense Power: 10 (Fixed) Speed: 10 (Fixed) Dexterity: 10 (Fixed) Skill: None (Fixed) Condition: Cursed [Static Curse] (Fixed) Seriously? So, its true. I received a curse. The curse is [Static Status], but even this curse seems fixed. [Race] is not fixed, so its possible to evolve into non-human beings. But wait, so what will I be aside from human? Is it even possible to change your race!? [Divine Protection] is also set as [None], so I cant even get a blessing from other Gods aside from the Evil God. Not only am I Level 1, but my Physical Strength, Magic, Attack, and Defense Powers are also fixed. Bing the strongest in this world is hopeless. Without exining the reason behind my rebirth, and then casting such a curse Suddenly, I feel murderous towards the Evil God! Whats more, there is another reason to despairthere is mayonnaise in this world! The sd Tina had made for breakfast had mayonnaise. This world was a different one. Many things and knowledge had already been introduced in this world by Heroes, who had previouslye from Harutos original world. About 100 years, before I was born, there was a Demon King who had been terrorizing and assaulting the world. A group of five Heroes, who hade from the other world, defeated him. One of them introduced mayonnaise into this world. With the mysterious ability he possessed, that fe took out different items that did not exist before, and made the peoples livelihood prosper. When Haruto learned about that, his n to make a fortune with his knowledge-cheat crumbled to dust! Book 1: Chapter 3 Book 1: Chapter 3 Magic Training Saij Haruto walked to the mansions training grounds while thinking,Five days have passed since my birthday. In other words, it has been three days since I reincarnated as Halt. In the House of Count Silveray, a child would begin their training in magic and swordsmanship when they reached five years of age. Today is supposed to be my first swordsmanship training. However, nobody else is at the training grounds except for Tina and me. When it was my elder brothers turn, several famous Magicians and Knights were summoned to train them. I have two elder brothers and one older sister. Our ages are quite far apart, eh? The eldest brother is already serving the kingdom as a Knight. My sister attends Magic Academy, and my second brother is enrolled at the Knight Training Center. All of my siblings are elite, so it is rumored that the House of Silverays future is already secured. Being the third son, my father and mother let me live freely as I wish. For that reason, I do not have any professors to teach me magic and swordsmanship. Uh, there is but Halt-sama, lets begin with the magic training first. Tina stood before Haruto wearing an outfit suitable for moving around, different from her usual maid clothing. Whether it was magic or swordsmanship, Tina was responsible for his training. Its not like I dont like this, but I cant reconcile the image of baby-faced Tina, who usually spoils me, with that of her fighting with sword and magic. Haruto was a little anxious. Well, theres really no meaning in training since I wont be able to raise my status anyway. I cant earn using knowledge-cheats, but since Im the third son of the House of Count Silveray, I shouldnt really have to worry about money. Haruto started thinking about how nice it would be if he could just live his life without bothering his parents and siblings or training and studying properly. In the future, ideally he would work somewhere his parents arranged for him. However, this is a different worlda fantasy world with weapons and magic. I also possess magic, albeit a small amount considering Im only at Level 1. In other words, I can use magic! Haruto was really excited to use magic for the first time. Please take care of me! Yes, please take care of me too. I have a question for you, Teacher Tina! T, teacher? Ye, yes, what is it? I teased Tina by calling her teacher, and she became a little bit shy. It did not give the impression that she disliked it however, so Ill be calling her teacher during training. How much magic can Teacher use? How much power could a teacher of magic possess? Right, I havent shown my Status Board to Halt-sama. Here, please take a look, said Tina and she revealed her status board. STATUS: Name: Tina Harivell Race: Half-Elf Divine Protection: Descendant of the Heroes upation: Magic Knight (Level 250) Skill: Maid (Extreme) Condition: Healthy Huh? Le, level 250!? It was not an exaggeration to say that she was the strongest maid. Thus, Tina stood before Haruto a little proudly. The Status Board allowed one to control the data being shown to other people. Tina wanted to show Haruto just her level, so her Magic and Attack Power had not appeared on the panel. She will probably show them to me if I ask, but its better not to since Ill only frighten myself with the difference in our abilities. How was it? Am I not good enough as your teacher? No, its not like that! Tina, you are strong. Tinas level was several times higher than the level of the Knights and Magicians who had trained Harutos siblings. Since that kind of person is willing to teach me, I dont have anyints. Fufufu, its because Im Haruto-samas exclusive maid and bodyguard. I, is that so? No, even as a bodyguard, she is too strong. Should Tina want to, its highly possible she can single-handedly defeat this kingdoms knight army. Thats how high her level is. In the Kingdom of Grendale the Knight Commander was considered to be the strongest person, and it was rumored he was at Level 130. His level was the basic requirement to defeat A-rank Demons, such as Orc Kings and Ogres, unapanied. Undoubtedly, he was of high caliber. However, when one surpassed Level 150, it was a different story. In the first ce, ordinary people of this world could not exceed Level 150 and reach the third rank. Tinas upation, which was a Magic Knight, was a tertiary job that could only be given to those who reached the maximum level of magic and sword skills. In order to obtain tertiary jobs, humans needed to reach Level 150, which was the highest limit. Afterwards, they needed to pass Gods Trial. First off, few people could reach Level 150. But there were some people among those possessing tertiary jobs that were Level 150 right from the start. These were the Heroes who came from another world. Reborn Heroes would obtain Level 150 tertiary jobs, such as Sages and Holy Knights, the moment they came into this world. Being a Hero was considered a tertiary upation. Aside from that, those Heroes would level up faster. With this, subjugating a Demon King was a given. If one set aside the Heroes case, Tinas status was a problem. In this world, when one defeated Demons and monsters, the level of their profession would increase. When that happened, stats such as offensive power would also increase. Since defeating stronger monsters was a prerequisite in raising levels, it was more difficult to level up for those who were already high-level. Given that situation, honestly, Tinas Level 250 was considered monstrous. Tina, so you are a descendant of a Hero? Yes, it is said that my great-grandfather was a Hero who came from another world. Because of the inherited Heros blood, leveling up is quite easy for me. Thats amazing! Thank you very much. Alright, it is about time we start your training. Haruto was still wondering why Tina had been hired to be his exclusive maid, but since they were going to start the most awaited lessons on how to use magic, he decided to leave that matter aside for the time being. Since Halt-samas profession is Wizard Apprentice, you have an aptitude for magic. I guess Tina already looked at Halts Status Board before my rebirth. She doesnt know Im cursed, nor does she know my profession is a Sage. My status was cursed the moment I reincarnated into Halts body, and on top of that, my rebirth was a Heros privilege. As such, my status is stuck at Level 1 despite my profession being set as [Sage]. Thats why Tina still thinks my profession is Wizard Apprentice. For some reason, I think its better not to exin the curse. Id be troubled if she thought Im a reincarnated Hero. I cant get stronger because I cant level up. I cant fight. She might get disappointedter on if her ipetent student is having a hard time. Does Halt-sama prefer an aptitude for swordsmanship? Tina asked since Haruto was preupied with his thoughts. No, its okay. I want to use magic! I understand. So first, let me demonstrate. Tina then faced the furthermost corner of the training grounds where the targets used for magic were located. She stretched her arm, and magic power gathered on Tinas outstretched hand. The gathered magical power moved up a little further away from her hand and hovered in midair. A me materialized, gradually elongating and taking the shape of a spear. Fire Lance! Tina thrust her hand as she chanted, and the spear of fire flew at a great speed towards the target. !? The target burst into huge mes the moment the spear of fire collided with it. The heat was so intense, Haruto subconsciously covered his face with his arm. The ze died down immediately. Arge, gaping hole could be seen on the ck, heavily charred magic target as it emerged into view. Originally, this target should have been able to withstand magical attacks that were of intermediate and higher levels. Now, it had a miserable appearance. Neither the Knight, nor the Magician, who trained my siblings, could destroy the target to this extent. [Fire Lance] was the lowest-ranked magic spell under the fire attribute. Ah, I wanted to show Halt-sama something good, but I guess I went overboard. Haruto found Tinas deceptive smile a little bit cute, but he was more interested in Tinas magical attack power, which could destroy an advanced-ss target just by using the lowest-ranked magic spell. Book 1: Chapter 4 Book 1: Chapter 4 Infinite Magic At the training center I stood at the center of the magic circle drawn by Tina as I practiced controlling my magical powers. Usually, training begins with feeling out the existence of magic within oneself, but because Im a Sage by profession, I can already confirm my magical powers right from the start. I can vaguely sense the weight and movement of other peoples magic aside from my own. And Sages not only see, but they can also manipte and supplement magical powers. Like this? Yes, youre doing great, Halt-sama! Being able to suddenly control your powers was truly unexpected. First, the magical force felt in the bodys core is diffused throughout the body. The force is then slowly transferred to the outstretched hand. The magic umtes there. From here on, the magical force is supposed to be released from the body, but I couldnt do that. The convergence stopped midway, and the gathered power dispersed. Well, just like how I wanted it to look like, so I manipted it. Tina might wonder too much if I did too well. Its because your magical circle is effective. I passed it off using the magical formation as the reason. Its a fact that magical formations make it easier to control magic. But actually, I know I can control my magic without using one. This magical formation can only help to a small extent. Being able to move your magic extremely smoothly is proof of Halt-samas abilities. Tina looked so happy when she said that. It seems that she believes Im doing great, and this is my usual abilities. Oh, right, my elder sister is also proficient in magical arts. When she entered the Magic Academy, she was able to use intermediate level magic already. Tinas aware of that nature, so even if I can suddenly control my magical powers, its not really a big deal. All thanks to my brilliant sister. Thanks. Ill practice some more. Yes. By the way, the magic you dispersed inside your body recovers quickly, but if it is released outwardly, that portion takes longer to recover. Is that so? Because its Halt-sama, you might be able to release your magic externally next time. Its possible to feel exhausted right after, so please take care. Alright. As for the method of releasing magic, you have to umte magic on your hand, just like you did previously. Then imagine your hand extending from the tip of your finger. Try to gather your magic power there. Understood, Teacher. It seems like it is now possible for me to release magic, so I decided to do that. Just like previously, I dispersed my magic throughout my body. Then I umted them to my outstretched right hand. I directed my consciousness from my palm to my fingertips. Looking good! If its possible, please try to imagine a zing fire. Fire? I already saw a me. Were approximately 5 meters apart from each other, but I can sense Tinas fire magic that is so hot its as if I can feel it on my face even imagining is easy-peasy. Whooahh! The magic at my fingertips began to transform into mes. Its right there on my hand, but it doesnt even feel hot. Such a wondrous feeling! Then, lets try to form the mes into a spear just like Tina. Fire Lance! I imitated Tina and chanted as I threw the spear towards a newly prepared target. The ming spear flew straight towards the target and hit it. After burning up a little, the mes died down. There was a scorch mark on the target. Unbelievable! To be able to conjure such a perfect form of magic right off the bat Tina stared at the slightly charred target with a shocked expression. I already thought it might be possible to change the nature of my magic into fire attribute, but I wasnt expecting Id be able to invoke a perfect form of [Fire Lance]. Im somewhat happy. Tina was astounded. Since I came to another world, I wanted to be told: Eh, whats with this guy, hes so amazing!. Oh, but because of my [Static Status] curse, even if I spend the rest of my life training, I can only amount to this. Halt-sama, does your body feel sluggish? Nope, I dont feel that way. Usually, when using magic for the first time, there are a lot of people who consume too much, and they run out of power just by casting a low-level spell such as [Fire Lance]. [Fire Lance], one of the lowest-grade magic, consumes 2 points of Magical Power. Since I have 10, based on calctions, I can shoot [Fire Lance] up to 5 times. However, it seems it would be difficult to use up 2 points precisely if you do not have firm control of your magic. It certainly felt like strength was sucked up from my body, but not to the extent that I feelnguid. Is it because of thepensation of being a Sage? I think I can shoot more, is it okay to continue practicing? Of course. But please do not overexert yourself. Okay! After that, I managed to shoot three more Fire Lances, then our training ended. Actually, I could have done more, but by the third time, Tina was so anxious and kept nagging me about my bodys condition that I decided to stop my goal of shooting 5 times. The next day, I went to the training room alone. Tina went shopping in town. When I told her Id practice on my own, she looked so nervous, heh. Would that be alright? Please, do not overexert yourself no matter what. If you feel even a little bit unwell, just ring this bell. She then handed me a bell with a drawing of a small magic circleone that I have never seen before. What will happen if I ring this bell? Ille flying right away. Youll know I rang it even if youre far away? Something like that. So please dont overdo it. Tina then went out after saying shell be back right after she finished her errands. Okay, now its time to test the limits. Without Tinas prying eyes, I decided to shoot [Fire Lance] until Im at my limit. I ended at the fourth attempt yesterday, but I had a feeling I would still be fine even if I continued. Face the target. Release the magic in my hands and turn them into mes. Transform the mes into a spear Fire Lance! The ming spear flew. As soon as I released one, I began to conjure another. Fire Lance! Second shot. I can still go on without a hitch. Fire Lance! Fire Lance! I shot twice in a row. Not a single problem. Fire Lance, Fire Lance, Fire Lance, Fire Lance! This is odd No matter how many times I shoot, I never feel tired. In contrast, my magic powers were released smoothly; even my timing sped up. After firing around 30 [Fire Lances], I finally ran out of breath and temporarily stopped. Even if one shots power is weak because its the lowest-grade magic spell, because I fired 30 the target was, as expected, burnt ck. Why is it like this? I dont feel my power decreasing. Hmm, if only theres a way to check my magic power consumption Ahh! It was then that it dawned on me. [Open Status] STATUS: Name: Halt Vie Silveray Race: Human Divine Protection: None (Fixed) upation: Sage (Level 1) Strength: 30/30 (Fixed) Magical Power: 10/10 (Fixed) Physical Attack Power: 10 (Fixed) Magical Attack Power: 10 (Fixed) Defense Power: 10 (Fixed) Speed: 10 (Fixed) Dexterity: 10 (Fixed) Skill: None (Fixed) Condition: Cursed [Static Curse] (Fixed) Since I brought out my Status Board, supposed to be, I can see how much magic I consumed when I used my powers. However, there was one thing that bothered me on my status boardMagical Power: 10/10 (Fixed). It was clearly stated. Even though Ive been shooting more than 30 points of magic all this time, nevertheless, my magic power hasnt diminished at all. A theory passed through my mind. If my guess is correct, it is really possible for me to live as a true Sage in this world. To test my hypothesis, lets start shooting [Fire Lance] with the Status Board in full view! Book 1: Chapter 5 Book 1: Chapter 5 The Evil Gods Curse Lets use magic while looking at the Status Board. Fire Lance! Magic power: 10/10 [Fixed] Just like what I thought! My magic did not lessen one bit. Fire Lance! Fire Lance! Fire Lance! Magic power: 10/10 [Fixed] I repeatedly cast the spell, but my magical power did not decrease at all. My theory was correct! The curse cast by the Evil God did not lock the powers to their maximum value. Instead, the status itself was sealed. In other words, no matter how much magic I use, it will never be exhausted. Hey, does this mean its possible to get stronger depending on how I handle this? Letspare the magic practice target Tina destroyed to the one I burned a while ago. While I wasnt able to destroy minepletely, I was able to use the same magic as Tina. Considerable damage was inflicted on the target. The overwhelming difference in our attack powers is already a given since I am at Level 1 and Tinas at Level 250. However, with repetitive magical attacks, it is possible to be on par with someone who has a high level of attack power. Even if my status is locked at Level 1, there is a way for me to get stronger. It seems I discovered something that will enable me to fully enjoy this other world life:
  1. Being able to shoot repeatedly at high speed.
  2. Having the ability to raise the power of each shot.
Regarding (1), even though I can shoot smoothly at the moment, I have a hunch Ill be able to increase my firing speed if I practice and refine my control over magic. As for (2), I havent confirmed this yet, but I think itll be possible to increase each shots power bybining several properties of magic. Lets take [Fire Lance] as an example. Maybe its possible to increase the power and speed if I use wind magic. In my previous world, there was a ninja manga that depicted Fire Ninjutsu being strengthened by Wind Ninjutsu. I think Ill try different experiments using the training techniques in that manga as reference. Sooooo, lets start the high-speed magic activation training! Its already noon, eh? For almost two hours, Ive been shooting [Fire Lance] at the target nonstop. Of course, my magic didnt diminish, and my body condition is fine. Even though the Evil God said he wouldnt let me live well in this world, maybe hes really a nice guy since he even gave me a cheat skill in the form of a curse. I began to think that way. Im hungry It was already noon, but Tina hadnt returned yet. Hmm, will shee back if I ring this bell? Theres the bell she left behind. I tried to ring it nonchntly. !? Approximately 10 seconds after I rang the bell, Tina came flying at a tremendous speed. Halt-sama! Are you alright? Well, Im okay, but.. you.. Dumbfounded, I watched Tina as she drew closer afternding softly by my side. Oh, she did say she woulde flying immediately should I ring the bell. Of course, I thought she meant shed rush back, but she literally flew. Ah, speaking of which, I seem to recall Tina saying she learned flight magic a long time ago. But because it consumes too much magic power, she doesnt use it that often. Most probably, she flew all the way here just like that. Is your body well? Did you force yourself? Why did you ring the bell? I, Im hungry so.. Oh! It is already noon! Please pardon me, I waste. I will prepare it immediately. I rang the bell for such a trivial reason as lunch, but Tina just hurriedly returned to the mansion without uttering a word ofint. Hey, didnt you say [Flight Magic] consumes too much power, so you rarely use it? I asked while eating the lunch that Tina prepared. Father and Mother were frequently out during the day, and my brothers and sister are either at work or at school, so I always eat my meals with Tina. I utilize it if its an emergency. If something were to happen to Halt-sama, it would be the most severe emergency in my life. Im sorry I rang the bell just for the sake of having a meal. Please do not worry about that. I will hand you another bellter, so please do not hesitate to use it if something happens. Even if Tina said that I decided to use it only in a real emergency. Oh, by the way, Halt-sama, were you able to invoke intermediate-level magic? Hmm, why? I examined the magic attack target in the training center earlier, and I noticed there were traces showing it was hit with a considerable amount of magic. Oops, looks like Tina saw the target I used during practice. I did not expect Tina to return so swiftly, so I did not have the time to clean it up. Nope, its just the same [Fire Lance] as yesterday. Though I think its kinda more powerful than yesterday. Is that so? But are you truly alright? Yes, Im fine, so you shouldnt worry. Tina didnt pry any deeper. I have to be more careful next time with how I train. Even if I confess about the curse to Tina, Im sure shell remain my ally. But I think its still too early to reveal everything. I dont even know a lot of things about curses. So I have to research it on my own. And I have to n my magic training without getting caught by Tina. Book 1: Chapter 6 Book 1: Chapter 6 Grimoires and Secret Magic Training Half a month has passed since I was reincarnated into this world. Ive been concealing my daily magic training sessions from Tina. It has also been part of my routine to sneak into my fathers study and read the stored grimoires. I wasnt prohibited from entering the study, so I guess its alright. Maybe its because of a Sages ability, or perhaps its a privilege for being reincarnated, but I can read the words of this world just fine. The sorcery books in my fathers study would be iprehensible for the original 5-year-old Halt, but because my profession is a Sage, I can understand what I read. Some books were written innguages even I cant read. There were some words that I can decipher, and I can slowly, little by little, grasp their meaning throughparison with other books. The other day, I finally finished reading a book cover to cover, and apparently, its an esoteric book written in Ancient Runes to boot. Im progressing! I was ecstatic when I realized Im growing up. Because the Evil God cursed me, my status got locked. And so, no matter how much I train, there will never be progress with my status. However, by studying, I can increase my wisdom and knowledge. The book I decided to read next is written in Elvish. However, since there is only one copy rted to this subject, it is very difficult to decipher. Ill probably get something if I ask my nanny, Tina, a half-Elf, to teach me something about it. But looking back, in this world, its highly unusual for children born in the human race to learn how to read Elvish. Even if its not as difficult as Ancient Runes, its still very hard for humans to understand thenguage of Elves. Thats why I gave up on asking Tina. When Im older, lets just use the excuse of interest in learning hernguage to ask Tina to teach me. Besides, there are a lot of other grimoires in Fathers study, so I dont really have to forcibly study Elvish right now. So, what am I gonna read today? There are hundreds of books stored in the study. And the me right now is interested in each and every one of them. As I was pondering on which one to choose, a book caught my eye. Oh, this is quite nostalgic Fundamentals of Magic, right. I remember when IHaltwas around four, Tina read this book aloud to me. Even if I reincarnated to this body when Halt was five years old, I do have memories of his life prior to the rebirth. Halt couldnt read this book at that time. Yeah, I can read this. The information in the book is a bit difficult toprehend, but I can read it somehow. Judging from its title, I thought its an introductory book to magic, but I was mistaken. Its pages exined in great detail the elements, or constituents, of magic in this world. Even as a Sage, I had difficulty understanding its contents. Tina was able to extract the most important information from this book, and she exined it in such a way that even a four-year-old could understand. Once again, Im amazed at Tinas ability. Because Tina read the book to me, somehow, the current me has a basis for my knowledge of magic. Apparently, there is a world of difference in ones future magical abilities based on whether they can read this book. Thats how important this book is. This books really amazing. Who in the world I became curious about the author. Thus, I looked at thest page. At that moment, I understood the reason behind her perfectprehension of the book, and why she could easily exin it so clearly that even a four-year-old could understand its contents. Author: Tina Harivell Book 1: Chapter 7 Book 1: Chapter 7 First Demon-Subjugation Tina, it went over there! Please leave it to me. One month has passed since I was reincarnated. One day, Tina and I visited the forest beside the mansion. Im doing my first hunt here. Demons were my target. In this world, one can level up by defeating Demons and monsters. In ordinary households, children rarely defeat monsters to level up at the age of five. However, in the House of Silveray, generations of children begin theirbat training when they turn five and reach a certain level of power, they proceed to Demon-Subjugation training. When a massive upsurge of monsters and Demons ur in the territory of the House of Silveray, the head of the familyin our case, it is my father, the Countwill lead a private army to subjugate them. This has been a tradition among the sessive leaders of the family. The heads of the House of Silveray never serve weak masters. Although I am the third son, because I was born into the House of Silveray, I need to be strong. Of course, to prevent untoward idents, it is customary for children to be watched over by high-level Knights. They are also apanied by Magicians, who can use high-level healing magic in case of emergencies. However, Tina is my onlypanion during my Demon-Subjugation training. Father decided that Tina alone is enough. The basis was herbat abilities, which are above those of high-level Knights, as well as the fact that she can also perform advanced-level healing magic. Having trained with Tina for a month until today, Ive fully witnessed how awesome she is, so I wholeheartedly listened to Father. Ice Wall! Tina created a wall of ice with her magic, and the Demon that fled from me no longer had any way to escape. Thanks, Tina. I joined Tina. Yes. But more importantly, please take care. Even if this one is weak, it is still a Demon. Yes, I understand. I stretched my hand towards the Horned Rabbit, the rabbit-shaped Demon with one horn protruding on its forehead. The Horned Rabbit tried to destroy the ice wall using its horn. However, Tinas magic was too strong. When it realized it could not destroy the wall, it turned its body and run back to thest remaining escape routethat is, towards me. Tina, worried about me, shouted, Halt-sama! But its alright. Ive already prepared my magic spell. Fire Lance! I made the spear of fire as thin as possible, and it pierced the body of the Horned Rabbit as it flew towards me. The Horned Rabbit died with that shot. Just one shot That was astounding, Halt-sama. Thanks to Tinas magic, it didnt have any choice but to run straight towards me. Still, to be able calmly deal with a monster suddenly jumping towards you- now thats not something that can be done easily. Ah! H, Halt-sama, are you alright!? My body was shaking, and I just noticed it. Its because I saw the blood of the unmoving Horned Rabbit flow towards my feet. Not to mention a Demon, the reality that I killed a living thing for the first time dawned on me. I never had the experience of killing an animal directly in my whole 17 years in my previous world. Tina I I a living organism.. Halt-sama. Tina hugged the shivering me tightly. Horned Rabbits are weak Demons. They do not directly harm humans, but because of their delicious meat, carnivorous monsters are lured, and they gather here to hunt them. If we do not defeat the Horned Rabbits, they will draw worse monsters, and you know the oue. Tina tried to justify my action. I can understand what shes saying. I tried to understand. But in reality, I realized that I didnt know anything. We are living in this kind of world, Halt-sama. Tina let go of me and unsheathed her knife. She drew closer to the Horned Rabbit. In this world full of Demons and monsters, some species are edible. Ive also eaten Horned Rabbit meat on several asions. I Ill do that I shouldnt run away from this. Thats why, please, show me how to do it. I understand. Halt-sama, youre very brave. I got the dissecting knife from Tina. I already did vivisection several times previously, as part of my training, but it felt really heavy doing this today Book 1: Chapter 8 Book 1: Chapter 8 Person Waiting for 100 Years [Tinas Perspective] Today, Halt-sama defeated a demon for the first time. He was able to kill it in just one shot as it rushed to him head-on. Even though I already taught him the Horned Rabbits behavioral patterns beforehand, I cannot help but be amazed at his perfect blow. He also remembered what I said about the meat being edible, so he carefully controlled his magic so as not to damage it too much. However, when ites to taking a life, he still had some misgivings. Actually, long ago, I too had been like that That is why I was surprised when he offered to vivisect and process the beast by himself. Upon seeing his shaking hands after he was done, I could not help but hug him with all my might. Really, he did his very best. I know Halt-sama will be a great Magician. He is a person who knows how to treasure a life. Aside from that, I also have a reason why I think Halt-sama will be an exceptional Wizard. The [Ice Wall] I conjured to prevent the demons escape was pierced by Halt-samas [Fire Lance]. A barely five-year-old childs magic was able to destroy the magic I, a Level 250, cast. Its truly unbelievable. Not only that, Halt-sama is probably unaware of this, but I continued to strengthen the defense magic protecting the training centers targets. If I do not do this, the targets will not be able to withstand the magic that Halt-sama releases during the training sessions. Even though I increased their durability, Halt-sama never changed, and every day he continued to attack the targets until they are worn-out. If Im not mistaken, Halt-sama should still be a Level 1 [Magicians Apprentice]. Today, Halt-sama defeated the Horned Rabbit, but I am not sure whether that demon had reached Level 3 or not. In the first ce, even before Halt-sama defeated that monster, he was getting stronger day by day. In this world where the stats increase in proportion to the increase in levels, its as if Halt-sama does not depend on stats. Its as if they do not matter to him, and he keeps getting stronger. Is it possible for Halt-sama to be a reincarnation of that person? No. Its too early to determine that. In any case, if its truly that person, he will definitely say something to me. And besides, I do not have to hurry in giving him an answer. Thats because I have been waiting for him for a hundred years. Book 2: Chapter 1 Book 2: Chapter 1 Admission Five years have passed since my reincarnation. Im turning ten this year, but my physique is approximately equivalent to that of a fifteen to sixteen-year-old in my previous world. My height has increased considerably to the point that Im slightly taller than Tina, and I can somehow look down at her. Apparently, the physical growth of humans in this world is quite fast. On the other hand, body aging is quite slow. In other words, the span of adolescence is quite long. Reflecting on it, being able to live young and strong for a longer time is really amazing. Ah, but there are elves who live for thousands of years. There are also races who do not have lifespans, so maybe its a miscalction to say our adolescence is long. So lets return to the story. Im turning ten this year, and today is my admission to the Ifrus Academy of Magic. Ifrus Academy of Magic is an educational institution in the Kingdom of Grendale, and it is so enormous its like a city by itself. Aside from the citizens of the kingdom, there are also students from neighboring countries who came here to study magic and wizards whoe to research magic. This year alone, there are already more or less 300 students who want to enroll. This is quite nerve-wracking. The ones whos gonna be admitted is not Tina, right? Tina and I were passing through the academy gates. Basically, all students who enroll in the academy will live in a dormitory independently. I was going to do my best to live in the dormitory on my own. In my previous world, whenever my parents were not around, I did my own cooking andundry, so I think there should be no problem. Two days before the admission, Father called for me, and I was handed a key. Apparently, its for the mansion that was built for me at the academy. In addition to that, Tina wille along to take care of me and to manage the mansion. Ordinary students can never purchase a portion of the academysnd to build a house there. And nobody, aside from the new enrollees, is allowed on the schools premises. I underestimated the power of a Counts family a little. To think that their influence will be to this extent Aside from that, the robes and mantle Im wearing signify my rank and that Im a nob noleman. They are different from the ones those average students walking nearby are wearing. My robe has three lines on the cor. This identifies that Im the son of a Count. The markings are supposed to prevent ordinary students from being rude to the nobles. Halt-sama doesnt seem to be nervous? Ive studied a lot, and above all, the professors are elites. Fufufu, I heard the students are also excellent. For five years, Tina had been teaching me knowledge and practical skills pertaining to magic. I also practiced on my own while keeping it a secret from Tina. I discovered some things during my self-study sessions. Because of the curse, the stats are locked, and they do not diminish, but I cannot use magic that consumes more than 10 points at a time no matter how much I struggled to do so. Thus, I decided to master low-level magic. I consulted Tina on how to invoke high-speed magic, as well as employ magicalbinations. There was one time when I tried tobine magic on my own, and it exploded, so I got scolded by Tina. A lot of things happened within these five years, but because I was seriously dedicated to my training, I was able to master the magic attributes that exist in this world. Of course, I was only able to do that with the lowest level of each magical attribute. Thanks to Tinas knowledge, my ability to control all attributes of magic, and the influence and power of the Counts family, I dont think Ill be bullied in the academy. I do not have any ns to use my parents authority as a stepping stone to wield my own influence. However, if it is necessary in order for me to live afortable life at the academy, I have no qualms using whatever I have. So, let the fun-filled school life in another world begin. Alright, I will head to the mansion first. Yeah, I got it. Afterpleting my admission procedures and approval of eligibility to enter the school premises has been given, I headed to the entrance hall, while Tina went to the mansion. Tina didnt have to be with me all the time. Technically, Tina waits in the mansion while Im taking sses. Its been a while since Im on my own, so Im a little excited. With a spring on my step, I made my way to the building where the entrance ceremony is going to be held. When I turned, I saw a girl surrounded by three other male students jeering at her. Hey, watch where youre walking! It hurts, you know! I, Im sorry. The one who seemed to be the leader pressed closer. The girl looked like she was about to cry. Hey, you! Dont you know that this person here is the esteemed son of Baron Zordee? Dont think youll get away with just an apology! Two guys nked the so-called son of a baron. One was tall, skinny, and wearing sses, while the other was short and plump. The trio continued to use the female student. I called on my fellow male students who were watching nearby. Did she bump into them? No, that guy in the middle hit the girl. He said he saw the barons son purposely collide with the female student. The student being pestered was a pretty, petite girl with gorgeous sky-blue, shoulder-length hair tied into a ponytail. Most likely, the guys wanted to use the incident as a pretext to forcefully recruit the female student into their group. The girl wasnt bad at all, and on top of that, shes cute. Hey, theres no reason not to step in and help, right? So I walked towards the girl. Ah! Idiot! Dont go! The male student who told me the girls not at fault tried to stop me. Hes probably a good guy. I pinched the three lines on my robe and showed it to him. Apparently, the boy recognized its significance, and he paled. Leaving him aside, I then turned and approached the girl whos on the verge of tears. Ah, do you have any business with my? Wha-, who do you think you are? Nah, who do you think you are? Shes with me. Eh? The girl looked at me, nkly. Thats to be expected. I dont even know who she is. Well, that doesnt matter right now anyway. You, who do you think I Sir Nard, this person seems to be a venerated son of an Earl. Let us leave this be. Looks like spectacled fe noticed the three lines on my robe. Theres no problem if you want to back down. I also dont want to make things more troublesome. Tsk, you guys, lets go! The guy called Nard took sses and Fatty with him and hurriedly left. You okay? It was a disaster, right. Hey, not all aristocrats are like those guys, so dont mind it. Ahm, did you just help me? Yup, was I too meddlesome? N, no, thank you very much. I was suddenly surrounded and yelled at, so I was scared. I felt relieved I was able to help this girl. The nearby male student also approached us. I showed my cors three-line-dcor to this guy earlier. Excuse me. I would like to humbly apologize for my very rude behavior previously. I did not recognize you were the honored son of an Earl. He then did a 90-degree bow and offered a formal apology. Of course, I know he was just worried about me and thus tried to get in my way. I wont do anything to him. Rather than that, I wanted to get along with this guy. He couldnt directly help the girl when that aristocrat, Nard, surrounded her, but Im sure if that chapy a hand on her, this dude would have definitely intervened and stopped them. Seeing his ready-to-help stance, Im convinced more deeply that hes truly a good guy. Hey, Im a Counts son, right. Isnt it outrageous to be called an idiot? Ye, yes! I beg your pardon! Nah, I dont need your wordy apology. Why dont you just show it to methrough action? A- action? Yeah, be friends with me. T/N: Hello guys! ? As you may have noticed, I frequently switched between Earl and Count to refer to Halts status/ Father. Well, Earl and Count refer to the same ranking in nobility; they are just different terms and their usage depends on the location. For this storys purposes, I used Count to refer to the person, and Earl to refer to the ranking ? Hope this note can help avoid the confusion ?Thank you so much, as always! ? Book 2: Chapter 2 Book 2: Chapter 2 Luke and Luna Fr, friends!? Yup, friends. Im Halt, third son of the House of Count Silveray. Would you be my friend? Well, ahm, even if you tell me to be friends with an aristocrat that is Oh, then Ill just report the matter of being called an idiot to Father. Please do not do that! Oy, you shouldnt ckmail someone to be your paloops, pl, please pardon me! Ohh, so youre okay with being friends, yes? And thats how you normally speak, right? Lets drop the formalities since were pals. Ahh cant help this Yep, I get it. Im Luke, nice to meet yah. Yeah, likewise. When I reached out my hand, Luke rubbed his hand on his robe first before shaking mine. Somehow, hes a really great guy who pays attention to details. Ahm, excuse me I also want to get along with both of you. Hesitatingly, the female student I helped earlier tried to converse with us, albeit a little shyly. Of course, theres no reason to refuse. You also want to be friends with us, right. Im Halt, and this is my best friend, Luke. Oy, why are you the one introducing me!? And whats this about best friends!? I just got to know Lukes name but I dunno why, I called him my best friend. Our interactions were amusing, so I guess it slipped. Being called that way, Luke looked flustered and embarrassed, but since theres no malicious intent in his words, theres no problem. I am called Luna. Please take care of me. Yeah, nice to meet you, too. Hey, nice to meet you. With this, I made two friends. If Tina were to hear about this, Im sure shed be extremely happy. Tinas worried whether I could make friends in school. With that in mind, I headed to the entrance ceremony hall with Luke and Luna. The entrance ceremony ended quite early. With Luke and Luna in tow, I hurried towards the area of the school grounds where my house was supposedly built. I wanted to introduce them to Tina as soon as possible, so I walked hurriedly inrge strides. Whoa, the Counts Residence is truly incredible. To be able to build a house on the school groundstheyre quite something. And there is a maid, too. If Im not mistaken, not even parents can enter the school premises aside from the students. Hehe, isnt it amazing? I may sound like Im bragging, but Im getting anxious in my heart. Its because I cant find my house. Its supposed to be near this area ording to the map Tina gave me but Hey, Halt, not sure about this, but is that your house? Eh? In the direction Luke pointed to, there stood a mansionrge enough to amodate a few dozens students. Though its size was only 1/5 of the Silveray Mansion where I lived, it was a stately mansionplete with a gardepletely different from the buildings in the school premises. The word [Silveray] was engraved on the gates. Seriously? I thought I would be given a small bungalow, something simr to what I had lived in my previous world. Even if it had many rooms, it would be approximately the size of two LDK (living room with a dining room-kitchen area). Wow, the Count is marvelous! Luna was stunned. Im shocked, too. Since theres nothing to be done about it even if we stand outside, I took Luke and Luna and headed to the mansion. I rang the bell at the gate, and Tina appeared from inside after a while. Wee home, Halt-sama. Im home, Tina. Halt-sama, may I know who these people are? Ah, Ill introduce them to you. Theyre new friends I made today. This is Luke, and shes Luna. My name is Luke. Please take care of me. It is nice to be your acquaintance. My name is Luna. Wow, Halt-sama, you were able to make new friends. Congrattions! Yeah, thanks! Well, since were already here, is it okay for Luke and Luna to join us for dinner? Why, of course. I will prepare it immediately. Please enjoy yourselves in the living room. Yes! When Tina went off to the kitchen, I realized I dont know where the living room is, so we walked through the mansion and checked out the rooms. Finally, when we found a room that looked like it would be the living room, we sat down. But Tina came right then and called us for dinner. The mansion is too huge. Since only Tina and I live in this mansion, there will definitely be rooms that will not be used, so I contemted suggesting that Luke and Luna live here. The dinner Tina made was still as delicious as ever. Luke and Luna look satisfied, too. After dinner, Luke and Luna said they needed to return to their dormitories, so I promised them well to go to our ssrooms together. A lot of things happened, but it was a fulfilling first day in the academy of magic. Tomorrow, magic lessons willmence. Im excited. But prior to that event, there will be a ss announcement. I hope Ill be ssmates with Luke and Luna, if possible. After expressing that to Tina, she went out to go somewhere. It took almost an hour before she returned, and even if I asked her where she went, she just smiled mysteriously and refused to answer. The next morning, when I reached our meeting ce, Luke and Luna were already waiting. Sorry Imte. Nope, youre right on time. Yes, I also just arrived. Im relieved if thats the case. I hope well be in the same ss. It might be difficult for all three of us to be together. There are 30 sses. There are 300 students admitted this year. Since each ss has ten students, the number of sses became 30. It might really be hopeless for the three of us to be in the same ss. Can Halt do something about this with the Counts influence? Hmm, its impossible. Its just yesterday that we became friends. I didnt have enough time to prepare for that. Yeah, thats possible. Yes, thats true. I think if I request Father, who spoils me and even built a stately mansion within the school premises just for me, he can probably tamper the sss roster. But, as expected, nothing can be done since it was just yesterday. With that in mind, we headed to the bulletin board where the sses are posted. Let me say the result. All three of usnded in the same ss. It seems like somebody erased the other students names and then rewrote oursall three of usright on top. I could read the name written previously. One of the erased names suspiciously looked like Nard, that son of Baron Zordee, who was involved in the incident with Luna yesterday. Ah, well, lets just leave the small details be. I just need to be happy now since Im in the same ss with Luke and Luna. For all three of us to be in the same ss You did use the Counts power after all, right? I didnt do anything. Besides, why is it only our ss that doesnt have a homeroom teacher? Oh, youre right. The other sses have their respective advisers written on the roster. Its as if our sss homeroom teachers name had been erased. I have a feeling that somethings going to happen. But, theres no use thinking about it now. Anyway, when the lesson starts, well know who our adviser is. Together with Luke and Luna, we walked towards the ssroom. Book 2: Chapter 3 Book 2: Chapter 3 The Homeroom Teacher is a Former Legend We headed to the ssroom indicated on the bulletin board. At Ifrus Academy of Magic, even if students are in the same grade level, their ssrooms are not necessarily adjacent to each other. A ssprises one teacher and ten students. Advanced-level magic is used during lessons, so the ssroomsthe primary location where magic sses are heldare scattered throughout the academys premises as a countermeasure to explosions that can ur. Prime buildings are located near the center of the academy. Libraries, training facilities, and other amenities avable for students use be higher in quality, and life bes more convenient as you go nearer to the center. sses that achieve excellent results in tests and practical exams will be transferred to ssrooms near the center (capital) of the academy. Of course, the opposite is also possible. Job applications after graduation are also affected by your status as a sshow close your ss was to the capital during your studies. Therefore, all students forge a strong bond within their ss, and theypete with the other sses with the aim to transfer to ssrooms as close to the center as possible before they graduate. Thats why the farthest ssrooms are allocated to freshmen because they do not have any achievements yet. But the schoolroom written on the bulletin board for our ss was right next to the academys center. Dude, you sure you didnt pull any strings with the Counts help? Were almost at the center, yah know. The people around this area do look like they are upperssmen or researchers. Luke and Luna seemed uneasy that they were here. It was just like what Luna said. We were surrounded by seniors and dignified magicians. With the conspicuous freshmen robes we were wearing, our existence here is ostentatious enough. Despite that, in the information board we passed earlier on our way here, it was clearly stated that this beautiful (and looking like it was just newly built) building right before our eyes is indeed our ssroom. Hey, I already told you I didnt do anything. Maybe our homeroom teacher is an incredible magician? sses relocate depending on the students grades, but if the ss adviser has considerable aplishments, a ss transfer is also possible. In other words, if the homeroom teacher is a famous magician, that in itself will allow the ss to qualify for a ssroom near the center. Ah, but in reality, that kind of situation where prominent magicians handle freshmen students rarely happens. Anyway, lets enter first. Yeah, okay. A, alright. I led the way towards the establishment. Stone knight statues stood at the left and right sides of the entrance. Stop, only those who are qualified can enter this facility. Eh!? When I tried to touch the gates, the stone statues suddenly moved and blocked my entrance. These sculptures are probably simr to those gargoyles guarding magicians mansions. However, these statues moved so smoothly and fluently conversed with us that I was taken aback. Luke and Luna were also shocked. What do you mean by qualifications? It was written that our ssroom is here. Got it. Then state your name. Name? Mines Halt. Hmm And those two behind you? Luke. I, Im L, Luna. Everyones voiceprint is confirmed. All of you are eligible to enter. Come in. The stone statues turned sideways to clear the path, and the gates opened automatically. Afterwards, the statues remained still. We can enter now, right? What the hecks with these guys? Luke prodded the sculptures. Dont touch that randomly. You might anger it. They look pretty strong inbat. I agree. I dont think a magician can win against them unless hes high-level. Halt and Luna, how did you know that? First, the movement of the statues had been really smooth. Most probably, magical circles of earth and water magic were used on their joints. Gargoyles and synthetic demons such as stone statues have a weakness- their inability to do tight turns- but thats not the case for these statues due to those talismans. Just like what Halt said, advanced-level magical circles are widely used on them. However, I can hardly feel the power of magical circles. In other words, theres a possibility that a crystal or ore called Magic Canceller had been used on their bodies. Youre right. It might also depend on the quality of Magic Cancellers, but if its only intermediate-level of magic, they can be disabled. Eh, then isnt this guy amazing? Yeah, thats why before it gets angry with Lukes poking, lets quickly enter. Ah! Wait for me! Luna and I hurriedly entered the building. Luke, flustered, followed immediately. Im anticipating what kind of lessons well be having in this establishment guarded by advanced-level man-made demons. Honestly, because Tinas exceptionally great, I thought theres nothing worth learning even from the worlds leading magical institutions. Instead of enrolling there, itll definitely be better if I receive my lessons from Tina. Im sure Ill get stronger by that. Nevertheless, whether I want to join a guild and organize my own party (team) or have an adventure in the future, my reputation or status as a graduate of the Ifrus Academy of Magic will prove to be extremely beneficial. We arrived at the ssroom. There were seven students already seated inside. Youre thest batch, I guess. Hi, Im Leaffa, nice to meet you. A blue-eyed blonde beauty that seemed to be an elf stood from her seat and invited us into the room. Im Halt, nice to meet you. My name is Luna. Please take care of me. Names Luke, d to meet yah. Hi! Im Merdie, lets get along~ From the seat beside the window, a girl whose beast ears peeked from her orange hair waved energetically. Apparently, shes from the beastmen tribe. Beastmen are known for their high physical abilities, and they mostly work as warriors and soldiers and in rted jobs. So to see a beastman like Merdie in the academy is something quite umon. Im Ryuushin, and this is Ryuka. Ryuushin and Ryukas existence is even rarer than the beastman tribe. They belong to the dragon n. In other words, they are dragonoids, and the dragon scales on their arms and forehead are evidence of that. Dragonoids are species said to inherit the blood of the Dragon God. Ryuka seems to be the shy-type, as she kept hiding behind Ryuushin. This One is named Youko. Please treat this One favorably. The girl Youko, who referred to herself as this one, was not wearing the academys uniform. Instead, she was donned in a kimono. I have the ability to see other peoples magical powers, albeit vaguely, but I can see the bundle of nine long cylindrical magical powers behind Youko. Luke and the others seem to perceive only the difference in our clothes, so its highly probable that only I can see those tails. Maybe Youko purposely hid her tails, so I pretended I hadnt seen them either. We are Mai and Mei. Kindly treat us well. The two girls introduced themselves in perfect synchronization. I didnt get which one is Mai and which one is Mei. At any rate, theyre our ssmates. Uh, excuse me, Halt-sama? I assume you are the esteemed son of an Earl? Different from the easy-going attitude with which she invited us over, Leaffa suddenly switched to a formal style of speaking. It looks like she noticed the motif on my robe, which signified my status as a child of a Count. Yeah, Im the third son of the Counts residence, Halt-Vie-Silveray. Ah, but I prefer to be Halt, just a normal student, while in this ss. You dont have to mind it so much. From here on, please take care of me. Thank you very much for that. Once again, Im in your care. After everyones done with the self-introductions, Luke, Luna, and I took the vacant seats in the front row. Because youre here, is it possible that we also received preferential treatment and were assigned to this ss? Youko said from behind me. She was seated in the second row. Hmm I didnt do anything. But theres a possibility Fathers behind this. I started to think that way. If thats not the case, theres no way for a freshman to be assigned to a ssroom this near to the academys center. Besides, he would have arranged a famous magician to be our ss adviser. So, who will it be? While I was thinking about these, the door of the ssroom opened. Tina!? The one who opened the door and came in was my exclusive maid. She was also wearing a set of clothes that is different from her usual maid outfit. In fact, she looked like she could be a teacher. Please call me Professor Tina, Halt-kun. Ehhh!? Hello, everyone. My name is Tina Harivell. I will be handling your lessons starting from today. Best regards to all of you. Did you say Tina Harivell? Oho, you have a namesake. The one who led the heroes a hundred years ago. The heroine who defeated the Demon King. Ah, that person is me. Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Trantors corner: Hello guys, Kyat Kyat here! I hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage. Thanks for your continuous support (morally and otherwise hehe). As you have noticed, our characters have increased, and they have their own way of speaking that is very clear in Japanese but quite difficult to carry-over to English. Still, I tried to vary the way the characters talk. Youko, in particr, speaks quite arrogantly, and she uses archaic/ old-fashioned Japanese. I was debating between using thou and you. But for the sake of readability, I opted for you. I hope I was able to capture their personalities somehow. ? Let me know what you think: D Till next chapter! Book 2: Chapter 4 Book 2: Chapter 4 The True Strength of Comrades (Part 1) My baby-face exclusive maid turned out to be one of the great Heroes who had defeated the Demon King 100 years ago. Tina how old are you really? Its Professor Tina. And besides, Halt-kun, its a taboo to ask a woman regarding her age. Maam, I have a question! Leaffa raised her hand vigorously. Youre Leaffa, yes? What is it? Tina Harivell-sama is a legendary heroine even among the n of Elves. After defeating the Demon King by fighting alongside the Heroes, who came from another world, she had supposedly gone missing. Can Professor Tina prove your identity as that Tina Harivell-sama? Well, youll understand faster if I show my Status Board to you. So saying, Tina conjured her Status Board so we can look at it. I, its the real deal Level 250!? Eh, Tina-san is that strong? Everyone was dumbfounded. Luke and Luna, who had eaten the delicious food made by the baby-faced maid Tina yesterday, never expected that person to have such monstrous status. This Person also has something to ask of you. Is this all right? Yes please, Youko. Why did a high-level person such as you even considered teaching novices like us? There is no merit in doing this. Hmm I dont have a deep reason, but I do have free time as a caretaker, so maybe thats why. Caretaker? Youko apparently did not understand. Perhaps Tina thought it would be boring to stay alone at the mansion while Im in ss, so she decided to be a teacher instead. But is it really that easy to be a teacher in a magical academy? The question-and-answer period with Tina ended as I mulled over this. Well, I believe everyone understood by now that I am qualified to be your teacher since youve already seen my Status Board. Lets move to the training hall immediately to start the lesson. Tina led the ten of us into the annex training hall connected to the ssroom. The facilities are top-notch, as expected of being near the center of the academy. Aside from that, strong defense magic was cast to secure the entire training facility. Even if high-level magic is used, this will not have any effect outside the training area. Everyone will experience battling with your fellow ssmates, as well as students from higher grade levels. Because your ssroom is near the center, this ss will be involved in manypetitions. Ifrus Academy of Magic has an inter-sspetition system. Rules of matches as well as prizes that are awarded to those who emerge victorious are all determined prior to the event. The type of magic-rted battles and races that will ur are also decided in advance. Interchanging the ssrooms is also possible, depending on the oues of the contest. The sses who got schoolrooms near the center will definitely have topete against other sses within a certain period. Thepetition quota for this ssroom is once a month. There are delicious cake shops and bakeries in this area, and you have ess to thergest library in the academy. Thats why, please, do your best to win thepetitions so you can keep this ce. Though Tina said that quite lightly, a once-a-monthpetition quota seems severe. Luke realized something and spoke. If several sses wanted topete for a ssroom, the upperssmen are prioritized, right? Thats right, Luke. Seniors will probably target our ss, so we might have to fight upperssmen every month. Well, thats going to happen. Isnt it a little too hard for us freshmen to keep this ssroom? First of all, there is practically no chance of dying even if you lose, so I dont think you have to be on the edge all the time. Besides, I am here to guide you, so I dont think anyone among you will lose. Well, I wonder where Tina got all that confidence. By the way, did you do your self-introduction before I came? Yes, Maam. Leaffa answered as our representative. If we were to decide on a ss leader, it would definitely be Leaffa. She takes the initiative, and I think shell be willing to manage the ss. Is that so. Alright, next, please introduce your magic to each other. While speaking, Tina tapped the floor lightly with the staff she was holding, and at the farthest side of the training hall, the magic training target that Im most familiar with appeared. Please aim and release your strongest magical attack towards that target. Is it really alright to use full force? asked Ryuushin. Yes, please use all your power. From now on, you will be facing thepetitions as a ss, no, a group. Unless you cooperate with each other and make the best use of your strengths andpensate for your weaknesses, you wont be able to win against the upperssmen. Knowing the full strength of yourrades is the first step to deeper understanding of each other. I understand. Would it be eptable if I go first? Leaffa raised her hand. Thank you. Then, Leaffa, please stand right here. The rest of you stay behind me. When we stood at the ce, Tina directed us, a transparent film of magic surrounded us. It was Tinas defense magic. Leaffa, you can go as soon as you are ready. Yes! Leaffa stood in a stance, with one leg bent in front and the other extended behind her. She thrust her left hand forward, and a green bow appeared. As the string was being pulled, magical power began to umte and was formed into the shape of an arrow. The arrow was already formed fully, but Leaffa showed no signs of shooting it. The magical power continued to gather from the space into the arrow. Due to the colossal amount of magical power being concentrated in an area, fluctuations began to ur in the surrounding space. Wind Arrow! Leaffa released the arrow. The arrow wrapped with swirling wind flew towards the target at ultra-high-speed. Bang! A deafening, crashing sound echoed throughout the room with the arrows impact on the target. Although the arrow did not pass through the targetpletely, it was able to impale half of the supposedly imprable intermediate-level target. Notwithstanding your concentration on just a single point, to be able to pierce that target in itself is truly a great feat! Thanks for the hard work. Thank you very much. Gathering magic from the surrounding space is a characteristic of the Elves. Among them, Leaffas able to gather more power than usual. Who would like to go next? We volunteer. Mai and Mei raised their hands simultaneously. Mai and Mei, right. Well, go ahead. Will the two of them use magic together? Yes, both of them are special, so they have to use magic at the same time. Tina answered Youkos question. It seems like Tina has a good grasp of the circumstances surrounding all her students. Mai and Mei linked their hands together, and they stretched their other hands towards the target. Hot air from Mais side and icy air from Meis side overflowed. Unison Ray! The block of ice with trailing mes shot from their hands towards the target. Boom! As soon as the ice-me bundle hit the target, a great explosion urred, and white smoke rose. Due to the instantaneous warming of the ice and the extreme differences in temperature, a phreatic explosion* urred. To be capable of fusing antithesis elemental magic to this extent I cant say anything except bravo. Just like when it was Leaffas turn, Tina also praised their magic. It was truly astounding. The target retained its shape, but its surface was tattered. Okay, next. My turn. Ryuushin stepped forward. TL note: A phreatic explosion or eruption is usually associated with volcanoes and it urs when magmaes into contact with ground or surface water. The difference in the extremely high temperature of magma and the water results in thetters near-instantaneous evaporation to steam. See Mr. Google or Sir. Wiki for more info. ? Book 2: Chapter 5 Book 2: Chapter 5 The True Strength of Comrades (Part 2) Ryuushin strode towards the target while pulling his sleeve up his right arm. Dragonize! With Ryuushins roar, ck dragon scales emerged and wrapped his right arm. His arm transformed entirely into that of a dragon in just a few seconds. He raised his arm and Dragon w! He swung his arm diagonally, and the shing strike rushed out with great force. The attack hacked the target as if it was butter and left a ringly huge crack on the wall. Not only did you seed in splitting the target, you even manage to inflict such damage on the wall of this securely protected training hall. Truly remarkable, as expected of a dragonoid! No big deal. Ryuushin looked a little smug as he retracted the [Dragonize] spell on his arm. Leaffa, on the other hand, look frustrated that the target she wasnt able to damage that much was destroyed that easily- almost effortlessly. Teacher, the target Yes, its in the state suitable for Ryuka to work on, just as she wished. In this case, I would like to be the next one to proceed. Yes, please do. Ryuka walked towards the targets side. Will she use short-range attack magic? As I was contemting, Ryukas whole body started to glow. Dragonize! In contrast to Ryuushins transformation, Ryukas whole body was covered with white scales that gradually increased by the second. At the same time, the aggregated amount of magical power she was d in rose explosively. Resurrection! !??? The target that was pierced by Leaffas arrow, then tattered by Mai and Mei, afterwards dealt with what can be considered as a final blow when Ryuushin split it in half that same target foamed over as it gradually returned to its original form. Within approximately 30 seconds, the target reverted to its former state before Leaffas attack. So this is the [Restoration Magic of the Dragons Shrine Maiden]. .Teacher, you already knew about it, right. Professor Tina, why did the target return to how it was before? Isnt [Resurrection] a spell for the revival of the dead? Leaffa probed Tina. Yes, as you have said, [Resurrection] is a magic that saves -or binds- the life of someone who passed away. There are only very few who can utilize this magic, but Ryuka is special. She has the ability to revert any object back to how it originally was before it was damaged or destroyed. She can do this as long as that item is permeated with magic. Normally the effects of [Resurrection] manifests within an hour of the revival of the dead. However, in this world, whether they are humans or demons, some magical power remains in their corpse within a day, so normally a person who passed away should be resuscitated with an hour. Those who normally wont make it in time still have a chance to be revived if they are brought to Ryuka. Moreover The skin of a Maho Gnome was used for the target, and this demon is known for its extremely high resistance to magic. If I process the hide and continuously imbue it with my magic, it is possible to give it a resistance that is on par with that of a Maho Gnome. In other words, even if the target technically doesnt have a life of its own, because its an object permeated with magic, she was able to revert to it to its initial condition. Presumably, as long as there are traces of magic any magical tool can also be restored. Isnt this a cheat-like ability already!? Since the target is repaired, Im going next ~. The next turns mine! Merdie the beastman raised her hand. Can I join you as a support, Merdie? Luna also raised her hand. During dinner yesterday, Luna exined to us about her ability to elevate and improve the magic of her allies. Although she can utilize almost all kinds of support and auxiliary magic, her magical attack abilities are not so high. Oh yes, thats right. Among the remaining students, I believe your partnership is the bestbination. Is that alright with you, Merdie-san? Yup yup, thats fine with me! Im in your care, Luna! Yes, Ill support you with all my might! Luna and Merdie stood before the restored target. Okay, here we go. Luna took a deep breath while manipting her magic. And then - Magic Up! Over Magic! Max Magic! Physical Up! Power Up! Speed Up! Concentration Up! Eh? Eh!? -Whoaahhh! Varying colors of aura enveloped Merdies body. Merdie was initially confused, but soon enough she realized her stats were being reinforced. Hey, its hot! Merdie faced the target and assumed a stance with one leg bent and the other leg stretched backwards. She readied her fist, and then concentrated her magic. Flying Fist! The moment Merdie shouted, the target disappeared. The poor thing, which was firmly fixed to its pedestal, flew and violently mmed against the wall. It crumbled into dust because of the impact. Merdie stood rooted to the spot with her fist still outstretched. O, oops I over did it. A, amazing. Merdie, who released the magic from her fist and Luna, who enhanced Merdies stats, were stunned. They didnt think their power would be to this extent. Seriously? I lost Ryuushin, who stopped earlier when the target split into two, seemed disappointed as he looked at the target that was crushed to powder. It is as I thought- yourpatibility is really perfect! Youve done well. Tina appeared so satisfied. Tina pped her hand, and a new target emerged from under the floor. So that leaves you two. So who wants to go first? Without my consent, I felt myself move forward. I felt somethings wrong with Tinas words, but- It might just be my imagination. Its only Luke and me left. As I was thinking about how I dont want to be thest man standing - Ill go! Luke got ahead of me. Halt was taught magic personally by Teacher Tina, right? Youre definitely strong, man. Spare me from being thest, will yah? Thats why, just lemme go first! Wait, no, Im- just Level 1- Is what I was gonna say, but he wont believe me anyway. Alright. The next one will be Luke-san, right. Please go on. Yes! Prompted by Tina, Luke stood in front of the new target. Okay, here I go! Magic umted around Luke. He began chanting. Destruction is my desire With the seed of thunder My strength I sacrifice Bestow upon me ording to thine oath Thou, my servant, Lend me thy strength Release thy power henceforth! What!! This is bad!! Whats this magic!? I nced at Tina, and she also noticed, so she strengthened the defense magic surrounding us. Ultimate Thunder!!! Thunderbolts several meters wide relentlessly fell from the sky and destroyed the target. A storm brewed within the training hall. When the whirling dust settled, we were able to see the targets location. Not mentioning the target, the pedestal and part of the floor were obliterated. Professor Tina.Lukes magicis it the [Ultimate magic]? Yes. Lukes full name is Luke-Ver-Ifrus. He is the grandson of the head of the Ifrus Academy of Magic, the venerable Sage Luarno-Ver-Ifrus. Luke, just like Headmaster Luarno, is among the very few magicians who wield the [Ultimate Magic]. I cant believe the person I acknowledged as my best friend was an ultimate magic practitioner, moreover, he is said to be the son of the highest authority in this academy such an outrageously strong magician. Oy, waitIs it my turn to do a magic demo now? I feel so pressured, like, suffocated. Hey, I can only use the lowest level of magic. I cant fire a piercing one-shot attack like Leaffa, nor can I release shy destructive magic like Ryuushin and Luke. I can also do auxiliary magic somewhat, but I cant cast anything asplicated and high level as Lunas [Max Magic]. Thats why I desperately tried to devise a n to cover up my shorings. It was at that time. Halt-kun, youre thest. Ah, please do not release your full magic. Around 30% is fine. Ehhh!!? I cant understand what Tina said. - T/N corner: Hi guys! Hope youre enjoying Level 1- Strongest Sage so far. Just a trivial thought while tranting this chapter, I discovered the name Ryuka can also be read as Lyka (based on an asteroid). I contemted on whether I should use Lyka, or retain Ryuka. I just thought Ryuka is more suitable because of the Ryu in it which means dragon in Japanese, given that shes a dragonoid. So, now that youve seen their powers, who are you rooting for? Let me know your thoughts in thement section! You can also join us in the Inoveltrantions discord! See you around! Book 2: Chapter 6 Book 2: Chapter 6 Did you understand? Just 30% would be fine. Please, do not use all your powers at all cost. If you give it your all, this training hall will be destroyed. Tina kept on reminding me. Training hall will be destroyedNah, that will never happen. I always pour out everything when Im training at our mansions hall, but Ive never destroyed the wall or anything. Wait, didnt you tell us to max out our powers before? Does that mean Halts magic is wa-y over the top? The ultimate magic was also released using every ounce of your power, but since Teacher Tina didnt give him the go signal, maybe he has a really intimidating magical prowess. Ryuushin and Lukes faces mirrored each other, with both of them looking so shocked. .But all Im gonna shoot is that same old [Fire Lance], you know. Ah, but I had an epiphany! Tina might have tweaked that target so that itll be easily destroyed just by using low level magic- all while retaining its appearance. Its the same with the earlier ones. I know shell do that for me. Tina knows about the fact that I cant use any magic except those that are of the lowest level. Since myrades advanced, destructive powers and cheat-like abilities had been exposed, Tina might be worried whether I lost my confidence or something like that after all. But if I demolish the weak target prepared by Tina, my ssmates will think something along these lines: Halt obliterated the target that required our full strength with JUST 30% of his power!!? AWESOME!!! Yeah. Moreover, because they already thought I have monstrous powers, I can exaggerate it a little bit more and tell them that what Im usually using is just the lowest level of magic. In other words, what I have to do right now is to destroy the target as ostentatiously as possible. Professor Tina, I understand. I cant make very small adjustments, but I think I can do it with 30% of my power. Yes, please do. Tina then reinforced the protective barrier. Wow, her actings really detailed. She gave the impression that my power is much more destructive by further strengthening the defensive spell thatpletely prevented the aftermath of Lukes ultimate magic previously. Alright, lets get it on! I wont waste Tinas dedication. I faced the target that Tina prepared again. Im pretty sure this ones fragile. So I decided to have confidence in Tina. Here I go!!! First, I raised my right hand high up in the air and started to form a mass of magic. If this is a normal practice session, Ill infuse fire magic in it then form its shape and release it as [Fire Lance]. But thats not showy enough. Thats why I cast multiple clumps of magic instead. I was cursed by the evil god, so my stats will never change. My magic power will forever be 10/10 Fixed So I released multiple clusters of magic, with each ball consuming less than ten points. Total number: approximately 100,000. In the past, I used to take a long time in releasing a number of magic clusters. But now, if its just 100,000, itll only take around 5 seconds to release them all. Then, a voice from behind me called Ha, Halt-sama, w, we agreed on th, thirty percent right!? Are you still okay?? I heard Tinas voice. Because Tinas in a panic, Leaffa, Ryuushin and the rest began to murmur uneasily. Yup, Tinas really doing our little skit quite well. I started to infuse fire magic to the clusters hovering in the air. Then I started to mold them into a me. It started to take the shape of a javelin. A 3 meter-thick, 20 meter-long giant partisan appeared. T/N: For those (like me) who do not know what a partisan looks like, here it is! ctto, via google ? Well, it would be fine to throw this as is, but wheres the excitement in that itll just hit the target and damage it like usual. And since were talking about mboyant attacks, it could only mean one thing an explosion. Thats why I coated the tip of the partisan with high intensity elemental magic of darkness and thunder because they have dynamic powers. Of course, their magic also consumes little energy, so each shot will only release a low amount of power. Thats why I piled up thousands ofyers. With this, Im sure Ill be able to pierce through the target when the spear blows it up. Preps done. All I have to do now is to release this with all my might! Fire Lance!! I swung my arm forcefully, and the partisan above my head shot with an unbelievably intense ultra-high speed towards the target. A COLOSSAL explosion urred. Thousands ofyers of darkness and thunder magic caused a chain of explosion. Shock waves surged all around. Pretty cool, huh. But not so powerful, I think. Hopefully Ill seed in impaling the target The outbursts settled down. Ehhh!? My jaw dropped at the scene before me. All thoughts stopped. The target disappeared along with the pedestal. There was an enormous gaping hole behind its ce, and beyond that the Academy centrals high protective walls are in in sight. In front of the gates, Tina -who was supposed to be behind me- stood with both of her arms outstretched towards me. What the heck happened? And how did Tina go there? While my thoughts were swirling, Tina strode towards me and entered from the hole in the wall. Ha, Halt-sama, I did say use 30% right? Tinas voice shook, and she looked like she might cry. And shes using honorifics. She was so flustered and trembling to the point that she forgot her emphasis of being the instructor. Tina, are you alright? Wha, what happened? I barely managed to somehow parry Halt-samas magic! Otherwise, the Academys central area would have suffered enormous damage!! Eh, but I just used my usual magic I didnt Do not treat the Academy as the same with the mansion! I spent a lot of time reinforcing, strengthening and increasing the amount of the protective barriers over there, thats why it was able to withstand your magic! Apparently, the partisan I released obliterated the target, destroyed part of the wall, and continued flying towards the central area while maintaining its power and without slowing down. Tina flew like an arrow and casted a protective barrier spell around the training hall and along the central areas walls seconds before I threw the magic spear. Due to her foresight, the centers devastation was hastily prevented. Unfortunately, because of the magnitude of the attack, Tina wasnt able to stop it. She could only deflect the st towards the sky. Didnt know Halt was such a strong guy.. Destroying a wall thats ten times stronger than that target youre a monster, dude. U, unbelievable.. That famous heroine Tina Harivellsama cant even stop it what kind of magic was that!? He didnt even use auxiliary magic; I dont think thats normal. My ssmates slowly backed away from me step by step. Because I need to deal with the aftermath, our ss for today ends here. I will contact youter, so could you please return to your dormitories? U, understood, Professor. Leaffa pulled everyone out of the training hall. I tried to follow them. Please remain here, Halt-kun. Yes. Right. Tina and I headed towards the training halls annex lounge. Tina, Im very sorry. Didnt I already say not to push to the limit? Yes, that is right. I wanted to say I didnt know the extent of my magic, but Tina doesnt look like shes in the mood to allow that. I thought I was going to die. Eh? No, I knew if I didnt have this, without a doubt I am done for. Tina took out a golden pendant out of her chest. At its center there was a red gem that was cracked in half. Is that a magical tool? Yes. If the person in possession of this pendant falls into grave danger, a very powerful, absolute defense magic a magic that is at par with what the heroes from other worlds possess will be activatedits that kind of tool. Large teardrops overflowed from Tinas eyes as she stared at the broken pendant. I received this from a very important person. It was the first time I saw Tina cry. Its my fault- because I misunderstood. Its my fault that I underestimated my power. Im sorry. I dont know if theres anything I can do, but Ill do anything. So please, do not cry. .Anything? Y, yes. -please. Eh? J..just like in the past, please, sleep together with me! Book 2: Chapter 7 Book 2: Chapter 7 Tinas Sweetheart I havent slept with Tina since the day of my rebirth. Although it was not a big deal considering Im a little child, within me resides the reborn soul of a 17-year-old guy, so naturally, Im notfortable. Ah, its not like I can do anything with that 5-year-old body. Now, I remember Tinas lonely expression when I told her I wouldnt sleep with her starting that night. You did say anything, right? Y, yeah, but are you really fine with just that? Yes! If you can also permit me to hold you, then Id be really happy. I dont really mind. Thank you very much! Tina suddenly squeezed me. Wait, right now!? I tried to push her away, but I noticed her body was shaking, so I stopped. I I was so scared. Im sorry Im really sorry I patted her head coz I thought it might calm her down. She stopped trembling after a while. Tina released me. Sigh Im perfectly recharged, thanks to Halt-sama. Then thats good. So, well start tonight? Will we? Yes. Not only for tonight! From now on, it will be for always! EH? I almost died because of Halt-samas magic, and my one and only treasure was also destroyed. I, I got it already! Ill sleep with you! Well, you can hug me too. Thank you so much, fufufu. This might be the first time I saw Tina this happy. Whats so good about sleeping with me? Maybe, shesfortable using me as a pillow? Ah, well, as long as she cheers up, anythings fine. Tina, I have to apologize to Father immediately because of what happened to the wand, wellother stuff. I agree. It would be good if you do that. Of course, I will apany you to the Count. Yeah, please. After that, I filed a report to the academy, and we returned to the Counts mansion. Because no harm was done toward the people with the added fact that Im a Counts son, the academy was quite lenientI didnt even receive a warning. However, I was requested to prepare countermeasures from now on, as well as repair the damaged training hall, so I need to report and apologize to Father. I totally didnt expect Id be going home within just two days of admission. When I met with Father, I told him the ins-and-outs of the incident with my head deeply bowed. Father forgave me immediately. On the contrary, he even praised my growth. He did warn me to be careful with how I deal with my magic and to always be careful not to hurt the people around me or damage my surroundings. Father then bowed to Tina. He apologized profusely for how his son, I, exposed her to danger. He also wanted to reward Tina for saving the academy central from my magic attack. Tina declined, saying she already received her reward. I caught her ncing at me as she said that. I nodded my head, signaling I know. Tina smiled while brimming with satisfaction. We returned to my mansion inside the Ifrus Academy of Magic. It normally takes approximately 3 hours when riding a carriage from the Counts Mansion to the academy. Thanks to Tinas flight magic, it only took us less than two hours since the time I met with Father until I reached the academy. Father assured me hed do something about the damaged training hall. He told us to stay for the night, but Tina said she has something to do in the academy, so here we are. What were you supposed to do? Of course, its sleeping together with Halt-sama! There are a separate maids quarters back in the Counts mansion, so we cant rx together with only the two of us there. We already finished taking a bath separately and prepping to sleep, so Tina and Iy down on the bed together. Why does Tina serve me? It was something that I really wanted to ask ever since a long time ago. Based on Tinas ability, it wouldnt be past her to attend to the Kingdom. Father also has riches and power, but it was not enough to employ Tina. Not only that, Tina was being pressured to join the Kingdoms Public Service, but she declined. The current era doesnt have Heroes summoned from the other worlds, and Tina possesses powers equivalent to that of a Hero, so the nation cant freely manipte her. That same Tina currently attends to me as my personal maid. I thought it was maybe because Tina was really fond of me. Is this asking me why I love Halt-sama? Well, I tell the story, but it would bete for bedtime, is that okay? Love Thank you. I also like Tina very much. My face heated up unconsciously when Tina said that. Fufufu, thank you very much. So its okay if we sleep a littleter tonight, I want to hear Tinas tale. Understood. You already know the part about how the Heroes summoned from another world, and I defeated the Demon King in the past, right? Yeah, I read it in a book, and we heard a bit about it from Leaffa. Well, I felt a little embarrassed when Leaffa recounted my demon subjugation record, but what she said is rtively true. Is that so Yeah, thats right, not everything in that story was how it really was. Well, isnt it impossible to defeat the me Dragon just by body-strengthening magic, without any weapon? Ah, by the way, the only correct piece of information in Leaffas story is the one about the me Dragon Subjugation. Re, really So that (me Dragon Subjugation) is true!? Ah, but even I cant st off the Ghost King with only my fists force. If you can do that, then yourepletely a MONSTER. So, lets go back to the story. The truth is I liked one of the Heroes. In the previous summoning, five people from another world came here and became the so-called Heroes. Tina fell in love with one of them. That Hero wasnt the central figure among them, but whenever the news of a vige or a city being attacked by demons and monsters came, he was the first to respond. Summoned Heroes can return to their own world after they defeat the Demon King. It was a contract formed between this world and their world, and the Creation God supposedly gathers Heroes quite frequently. So even if they are Heroes, they are not obligated to save countries and towns. They can ignore the suffering of the people in this world since, just by conquering the Demon King, they already achieved their purpose. I was encouraged every time I saw him facing the great armies of demons all by himself. He may not be the one that subjugated the Demon King, but I believe he is a true hero. I remember the picture book I read from long ago. The Hero who defeated the Demon King was depicted as powerful. However, that Hero hardly appeared in the story unless the enemy was very powerful, and when hisrades were in a desperate situation. The one who saved the cities and towns and earned the peoples gratitude was somebody else. Probably, that person is the true hero in the eyes of Tina. We had many chances to spend time together. Without noticing when it began, I started to yearn for him. Book 2: Chapter 8 Book 2: Chapter 8 Purpose in This World Immediately after the Demon King is vanquished, the Heroes return to their own world. Thats why many of them dont attach any importance to the things and persons in this world, since they cant bring these back with them. I thought he would also be the same, so it was unexpected that he reciprocated my feelings. Tina smiled broadly as she recalled the past. So that guy became your sweetheart? Yes, after many twists and turns, I finally seeded in making us mutually in love. Since then, we embarked on adventures together, and those days are still the best memories I have until now. But that period of happiness came to an end when the Heroes conquered the Demon King. Sadness seeped into Tinas voice. Couldnt the Hero choose to remain in this world? He tried several methods. Unfortunately, none of them worked. Apparently, its mandatory for them to return as soon as the Demon King is defeated. Tina took off the pendant and ced it on the table. He made this protective amulet and infused it with his special magic. This pendant is thest thing he left before he vanished, and it is my one and only treasure. Though the spell can only be used once, the pendants owner is guaranteed absolute protection. Such an invaluable magical tool,den with Tinas special thoughts, was wastedand enormous guilt gnawed on me as I think about it. Now, this is the true reason why I love Halt-sama. I believe Halt-sama is the reincarnation of that Hero. Ehhh!? No, that cant be! Ias Haltam the reincarnation of Saij Haruto, and Ias Harutonever came to this world as a Hero. On a certain day ten years ago, I felt the magical power of that persone into this world again, and a newborn child possessed it. Was that me? Thats right. Even if Im like this, my magic detection ability is excellent, and I will never be mistaken when ites to his magic. Thats why I searched for that baby, and when I finally tracked him down, I found out he is the son of the Count. I negotiated with his parents to allow me to be his attendant. Im worried about how to tell Tina that Im another person. But I get this feeling that now is the right time to do so. Tina, Im really sorry but I Am not that Hero. Is that it? You knew Yes. 5 years ago, I immediately felt that someone else reincarnated in Halt-samas body. I wished that it was finally the person that I had been waiting for However You are that someone else, right? Yeah, you got it right. Im a reincarnated person. Unfortunately, I do not have any recollection ofing to this world before, much less embarking in adventures together with Tina. I see Yes Yes, thats true. If it was that person, at the moment of reincarnation, he would have said something to me. Sorry Theres no need for your apology, Halt-sama. To tell you the truth, I felt depressed at first. Why was it not him? I thought. However, as I looked at how Halt-sama is striving so hard every day, I couldnt help but see a shadow of him ovepping with your image as you trained with all your might. Then I was hugged by Tina. The scent enveloping me smells so nice. I was constantly watching you, Halt-sama. Before, I wished he was the one who reincarnated. But now, Im looking at you properly, Halt-sama. Youre fine with me? Halt-sama, I like you as you are. Because of Tinas words, I made my resolve. Tina. Ill be stronger. Ill surpass that true Hero. Ill protect this world and Tina. I may have broken your [Absolute Protection] pendant, but Ill be an [Absolute Protection] shield that will never be shattered and guard everyone. Halt-sama Thats why, Tina, would you like to be with me from now on? Ye, yes! Well always be together! I finally have a purpose in this world. I will be strongereven more powerful than those reborn Heroes who have cheat-skills! Just like the Hero Tina loved, I will be mighty, and Ill protect Tina and this world. Though I am cursed and cant raise my level, I can do tons of things. Ill have the power to be a world-renowned Sage. Ill aim to be the strongest Level-1 Sage. And with that, I want to be Tinas hero! When I woke up, Tina wasnt there beside me. Good morning, Halt-sama. I just thought about Tina, and she already opened the door and stepped into the bedroom. Breakfast is ready. Yeah, Ill go now. Is it okay, Halt-sama? Hm? Tina drew her face to me. I felt something super soft touch my lips. Eh? I stared at Tinaher cheeks were blushing. I might be an ipetent person, but please take care of me from now on, my Hero. Leaving those words, Tina rushed out of the room. Kiss. I kissed Tina. Her lips were very soft. Her close-up face was really lovely. Even her shy demeanor is cute. I renewed my resolve to be Tinas protector. Book 2: Chapter 9 Book 2: Chapter 9 Master-Servant Contract The next morning, I came to the ssroom a bit earlier because I was really worried about the destroyed training hall. Well, the walls and floor of the hall had already been repaired when I got there. I identally heard the conversation of the academy officedies who happened to pass by. I learned from them that construction was done speedilyst night, and repairs werepleted in just a few hours. It seems dozens of repair-specialty magicians and construction dwarves gathered and finished the project in an instant. Its Fathers instructions, probably. It made me reflect on the authority and influence of nobles in this world. After inspecting the training hall, Tina went ahead to the academy central to attend a teachers conference, so I went to the ssroom by myself. Oy you! Yesterdays magic was so non-standard. Even this One was rmed, you know. !? As I was daydreaming in my seat, I suddenly heard someone speaking, and my heart jumped. Eh, its just Youko Since when were you here? I didnt notice you. The one who spoke to me was Youko, the kimono-d ck-haired girl in our ss. This One has been here for a long time before you came. Huh? I definitely knew I was all alone in this ssroom. Hey, before that, there is something thats bothering me. Youko, were you at the training hall yesterday? Of course! But we didnt see you do a magic demo. I dont even remember you being there Ah, wait, I remember now. After everyone had their turn, Tina said only Luke and I remained. I already felt something was wrong with thatturns out it was because of this. Everyonepletely forgot Youkos existence. Not only that, it was not a short-term memory loss. Notwithstanding our conversations prior to the ss, when the time came for the demo, it was as if Youkos existence was wiped out from our minds. You already saw this Ones magic. What do you mean? Weakening the presencethat is this Ones magic. Thats why nobody was aware that this One was there the whole time. Just like a moment ago. Oh, so its magic that reduces your presence? Ah, it is a higher-level one. It has the effect of being less susceptible to physical attacks because the existence itself is being hidden. Wha, what, so there was magic like that It is not an exaggeration to say that it is magic that belongs solely to this One. That is because nobody else can wield this magic. Youko was bragging about her special ability to erase her presence, but I think theres a lot more to it than just that. Hmmm So, youre saying the magic umted in those tails is a separate kind? What!? Youko tried to hide the tails poking out from her back. You brat, you are able to see these!? Hmm, just vaguely. My My tails They were unexpectedly seen Should I just obliterate him to shut him up? No This ones abnormal, it is not guaranteed I can win against him Youko kept on mumbling unsettling words. Hey, stop it, will you!? Arent werades? If you dont want anyone else to know, I can just keep my mouth shut, you know? It cant be helped Youkos face looked so sour; its as if she resigned herself to whatever it was thats troubling her. She came closer, took my right hand, and nted a kiss on the back of my hand. Wha Hey! What are you doing!!?? Contract. A magic circleone that Ive never seen beforesuddenly emerged at the back of my right hand. An identical circle also appeared at the back of Youkos right hand. I remember seeing a simr magic circle drawn in one of the grimoires I read before. If Im not mistaken, it is a kind of Master-Servant Contract magic circle thats used in the eastern ind countries. While I was thinking about this, Youkos information flooded my mind. Without noticing it, a Master-Servant Contract between Youko and me was already formed. As a result, Yokos identity wasid bare before me, the Master. Youko is a demon called Nine-Tailed Fox, and she has the ability to shapeshift into a human. Aside from that, she can achieve growth by umting magic in her tails. In this world, a fully-grown Nine-Tailed Fox is feared just like a natural cmity. Youko wanted to efficiently amassrge amounts of magical power, so she disguised herself as a human and came to the academy. After gathering enough power, she nned to use [Coercion Magic] and [Brainwashing Magic] to manipte the professors and students at will and take over the academy. Hey! Fugyu!! Wha, what are you doing, you brat!? I was stunned at Yokos ns, so unwittingly, Inded a karate chop on her head. Youko clutching her head in pain was kinda cute. That should be my line! You wanted to dominate the academy!? This school is just the beginning! Im also nning to ce the whole country under my thumb! Soe, Master, let us dominate the world together! Hey!! Fugyu!! Q, Quit it!! Another karate chop. Whatever, stop doing dangerous things! M, master, you have all that powerare you really not interested in having an enormous influence? If you team up with me, youll have the world in your palm. Nah, Im not interested in world domination. Wha, what did you say!? Youko looked aghast. You already noticed my tails! Didnt it cross your mind to just use the umted magic in them for yourself? Isnt that why you didnt tell that teacher? Nope, I just wanted to hide it for no particr reason, so I kept mum about it. Master, dont you understand? The Nine-Tailed Foxs power is one of the natural disasters of this world! Isnt it that when you humans notice our existence, dont you eliminate us immediately, or else keep the power for yourself while it is still immature!? Isnt that what humans do!? Ah, thats right. Thats right Master. Either way, I never nned to use your powers to do evil things, nor did I n to tell anyone else about you. Didnt I say that already? Eh, so the contract that I conjured Isnt it useless? Even without a contract, I would never harm you. Were ssmates, right? Its okay to cancel the contract, you know? cant. Eh? I used the magical power of one tail in order to form a bond with you since you are of a higher rank than me. The bond is too strong. I cant severe it. Then, can I just sever the bond myself? I was worried you would rescind the contract and inflict harm upon me, so I made it so that youll be prevented from canceling it. Hey Arent you investing too much for a one-sided contract? As soon I thought about what kind of contract it might be, the contents of the contract flowed into my head. Youko will obey all my orders, regardless of what it is, except for actions that will risk her life. In exchange for that, I wont be able to dissolve the contract, and a desire to protect her will stir up in me. Upon seeing my contemtive appearance, Youko perceived that I was examining the contents of the contract. Do you understand now? This One devoted everything I have, except this life, to you. Just like that, a magical creature possessing cmitous powers became my obedient pet T/N corner: Now that Youko and Halt formed a contract, Ill be dropping Youkos use of This person/ This One Although she continued to use it in the series (constantly speaking in archaic fashion); its just too cumbersome to read in English. Ill also use I/me/you for other characters who speak archaic Japanese Book 2: Chapter 10 Book 2: Chapter 10 Preparation for Battle Morning Wait, Halt, whatcha doing!? Luke entered the ssroom around 30 minutes after my one-sided contract-signing with Youko. Cant me him for being so shocked because Youko was sitting on myp, and I was stroking her head. Youko squinted her eyes in satisfaction. Because of the contracts conditions, I felt the urge to protect her, and I cant help but pet her head. Oh, its Luke, good morning. Hey, are you guys in that kind of rtionship? Hmm, well, you can say that. Youko, its high time you return to your seat. Everyones gonna be here in a while. Hmph, its fine even if we stay like this. But since the Master says so, lets just go back. Youko then moved to the seat behind me. Master Oy, what kind of rtionship is that? Huh, by the way, did we see Youkos magic yesterday? Luke suddenly remembered that Youko did not do her magic demo yesterday. Apparently, her ability is to erase her existence. Thats why we forgot all about her yesterday. Woah, thats a rare type of ability! Oh, speaking of rarity, Halt, isnt your magic too strong? What was that? Ah, but its not in the same standing as mine, seeing that Im the grandson of a Sage. Though Luke said that, there was no trace of dislike in his face. On the contrary, he seemed to be having fun because of who knows why. Nope, Lukes ultimate magic was really amazingly dangerous. Not only that, but youre also the grandson of this academys head? I didnt hear anything about that earlier. Hahaha, I purposely didnt tell ya. Though Luke possessed such great influence, he didnt like unting it around. His likabilityfor meis getting higher and higher. After a while, Leaffa arrived. Luna, Merdie, Ryuushin, and Ryuka followed afterward. Then Mai and Mei entered next. Each of them wanted to confirm whether Youko was there at the training center, and I rified the situation every time. Maybe, its because of the contract, but I found myself naturally exining it all to them. Finally, Tina entered the ssroom. Good morning, everyone. Good morning! I apologize for the unfinished lesson yesterday. The training hall has been repaired, so we will resume our regr sses today. Tina did not mention Youko. Tina is excellent in detecting magical abilities, so perhaps she already noticed that Youko erased her presence before. Today we started with a lecture. While reading the textbook, Tina supplemented the lesson with information that is not found in the book, and she also gave us several problems to solve. The questions were quite difficult. On top of being a Sage, I was also personally taught by Tina, so I knew all the answers, but they are not problems that can be solved by ordinary students of a magic school. In fact, Ryuushin and Merdie were having a hard time answering. Luna, Luke, and Leaffa, on the other hand, solved everything in a breeze. I started to notice the queerness of this ss. First, we have a legend as our professorTina Harivell. Then theres Luke, who has a Sage for a grandfather and he himself wields the Ultimate Magic, to boot. Luna, who is an expert in all kinds of auxiliary magic, can smoothly solve problems that even upperssmen might find difficult. Theres Leaffa, who, with her high-speed wind magic, pierced half of an extraordinarily magic-resistant target made from the hide of a Maho Gnome. Merdie, a girl belonging to the Beastmen Tribe, incorporates magic into martial arts with her unusual techniques. Dragonoids, a very rare race, are also present. Ryuushin has unbelievably powerful offensive magic, while Ryuka can use recovery magic on anything that is infused with magical power. A Demon, currently disguised as a human but when fully-grown will possess a power akin to a cmitythat is Youko. Mai and Mei, who possess the ability to fuse contradictory magic and sublimate it to a high-level power attack. No matter how you think about it, the elites in this academy are all gathered in this ss. I dont believe this is a coincidence. Did Tina tailor this ss? When I nced at Tina, she smiled back at me. Lets stop thinking about this and focus on Tinas lessons now. Afterward, only Luna and I were able to answer the questions perfectly. Leaffa was feeling mortified. Its not a big deal for me because Im a Sage, but Luna is really incredible. Luna truly has an amazing amount of knowledge about magic, and let us take into ount her ability to gauge the strength of those stone statues guarding the entrance to this ssroom. After the lecture ended, everyone had lunch together, and then we transferred to the training hall. Well be conducting practical training in the afternoon. I have an announcement for everyone. A battle with the Year 7 ss will be held three days from now. Eh!? Th, three days!? Isnt it too early for us? Hey, seventh grades the highest grade-level, right!? Everyone raised their voices in rm. Almost all of the seventh graders in this academy wield intermediate-level magic, and a few of them can also use the advanced-level. They are automatically given a D-rank, and some of them even have the ability to get a C-rank when they register in guilds after graduation. Well be fighting those guys in three days time. Really anxiety-inducing. It will be fine even if they are in Year 7. Their ssroom is located at the outer portion of the Second Wall. In this academy, the central is surrounded by 5 circr walls. These walls are numbered from within. So the closest to the center is called the First Wall, followed by the Second Wall, Third Wall, Fourth Wall, and finally, Fifth Wall. Our ssroom is positioned at the external side of the First Wall. Since our opponents are situated at the outer Second Wall, it seems that they are not that strong even among the seventh graders. Not only that, everyone had a feel of yourrades strength yesterday. Every single one of you uses high-level magic. Its quite unlikely for you to lose in such a simple individual match. After hearing Tinas words, everyone seemed to breathe more easily, and their apprehension disappeared. As for the battle scheme, it will be a one-on-one match with five members. Not everyone has the ability to manipte offensive magic that is suitable on the battlefield. There are a lot of people like Luna, who excel in operating auxiliary magic. Therefore, it is rare for all ss members to fight in a battle simultaneously. This time, five people will represent the ss. As for the members, they will be Leaffa, Ryuushin, Merdie, Luke, and Halt-sama. The order will be as I mentioned. Wait, Tina seems to have decided which members will fight already. Wont we have a say in this? Understood, Professor. Hyah!! Ill beat them up to dust! Hey, Ill also give my all! I guess with this line-up, the match will end even before its your turn, Halt. The members, aside from me, were all fired up. Nobody delved deeper into why I suddenly became titled with -sama honorifics. Alright, lets start the interpersonal training in preparation for the uing battle. Tina tapped the floor with her staff, and statues that looked very simr to the ones guarding the ssroom gates suddenly appeared from a distance. These stone statues are specifically-crafted synthetic demons that I made with the concept of Speed, Hardness, and Strength. They mimic humans movements, so if youll be able to defeat them, theres no reason for you to lose in the actual battle. Professor, can we start with the same order as the battle, with me being the first? Yes, please, Leaffa. Then, Ill be next. Ill go right after Ryuushin! After that, we continually engaged inbat with Tinas special stone statues for three days. Book 2: Chapter 11 Book 2: Chapter 11 First Battle The day of our match with the Year 7 students finally arrived. We are in the academys arena. Leaffa, the first one in the lineup, was all shook up on stage. No wonder. In a battle that featured one-on-one matches, she defeated all five members of the opposing team with a single attackand they were seventh-graders, to boot. So why did this happen? Lets go back in time to just before the match started. As per the agreement, we were entangled with the seventh-year students. Why do these freshmen possess a ssroom at the First Wall? Ah, most probably its just because of your parents connections, so before you experience heartache, obediently back off. Hey, isnt this one pretty cute? Ill y with you, no need to surrender. Hehe, yeah, right, lets have some fun. They continued to run their mouths. I peeked at their magical powers using my magic, but all of them have less mana than I expected. Among our ss, Luna has the least amount of magical powers, but even if youbine these guys magic, it will only amount to half of Lunas. To be honest, I dont feel well lose. So, I ignored them and strode towards the arenas waiting room. They probably thought were running away, and theirughter echoed behind us. Nobody was bothered about them. We already know that not one of those seventh-years is stronger than Tinas stone statues that we werepletely beating up until yesterday. You look prettycent, said Ryuushin. Yeap, I was worried when I heard wed be up against seniors, but after fighting Teacher Tinas statues, I cant find a reason why well lose against that bunch, Merdie replied. But we cant be too careless. No matter what, theyre still seventh-year seniors, and they probably have special magic. Yes. Its just like what Halt said. We shouldnt be negligent. Alright, I will defeat the first one! Okay, go for it, Leaffa. The light-hearted way I talked with Leaffa is quite nostalgic. The battlemenced, and Leaffa got up the stage. Oh, lucky! So youre the first one. Ill cherish you, so regards! The opponent grinned lecherously at Leaffa. The referee signaled the start of thepetition. Leaffa immediately created her magical bow, but the other guy just stood there doing nothing. Shoot. Ill let you know how useless that would be. He was really looking down on Leaffa by giving her a head start. Gathering enough mana takes up a lot of time, all while guarding against the opponents attacks, but that arrogant senior just stood there idling the time away. Leaffa, on the other hand, managed to umte an enormous amount of magic in her arrow. Wait, what!? Whats up with that magic!? The concentrated magical power at the tip of Leaffas arrow is already visible to ordinary students aside from me, and the air around started to tremble. The other party finally noticed and started rushing. In order to stop the activation of Leaffas magic, the student raised his arm and formed an [Earth Spear] made from Earth Magic, and he released it toward her. Unfortunately, it was toote. Wind Arrow! Leaffa lifted her finger. The bowstring was released, and the wind arrow flew in a high-speed projectile toward Leaffas challenger. Aaarrrggghhhhh!!! The arrow dispelled the earth magic, and keeping its speed, it blew off the Year 7 student. In order to prevent the arrow from killing the person, Leaffa modified its tip into a blunt one that doesnt have a high piercing capacity, but it sts its target away at the moment of contact. Leaffas attack did not disperse after blowing up her rival. A semi-transparent magic defense wall was set up around the arena to protect the spectators. However, the wall also burst, and the remaining four students were also blown away. The five people struck the wall and remained unconscious, but their arms and legs were jerking. Obviously, they didnt die. Dead silence enveloped the whole stadium. Many curious students and instructors came to watch the seventh-year seniors match against the rumored first-year students who had a ssroom at the First Wall. Everyone was dumbfounded with how the events unfoldedthe magical wall was destroyed. Moreover, five people were blown away by the magical attack. Leaffa did try to umte a bit more magic, but she never expected that she would pierce the defense barrier. Thus, she stood there, flustered. When my students were fighting with the stone statues, I put up defensive barriers with all I had. You cant expect the magic wall put up by those instructors around there to stop my students attacks. Tina suddenly spoke proudly from somewhere. U, Uneptable!! Attacking from outside the stadium, thats foul y!! A 50-year-old-looking professor with thinning hair rushed toward Tina. It was the ss adviser of the loser bunch. Yes, it is foul y if the attack was from outside the arena, but not the other way around. First off, we did not consider personal magic would be able to break the barrier. The instructor-referee also came to stop the balding professor. More importantly, what do you n to do now? If all the members cannot fight, then Tinas ss wins. The fallen students were carried out on stretchers. It may take time until they recover with healing magic. Sir Umpire, the students who fell were just cheering in that ce! They are not in our lineup! Eh, but if Im not mistaken The referee confirmed the master list of team members. All of the guys who were brought out a while ago are included in the list. However Edgar,e! Edgar, a student with a well-built body, approached sleepily to the teacher with the receding hairline. Whats up? I thought I wouldnt have a turn? Change of ns. Use all you have to beat them up. Eh, wait, Edgar isnt My ss is fine. Let us continue. Tina expressed her desire to resume despite the referees attempt to stop the match. Hahaha, I dont know what youre misunderstanding, but you better be prepared. After spitting out those words, Baldy took Edgar and strode back toward their teams position. Leaffa, it will not be suitable for you to fight Edgar. So, could you please abstain from the next round? Yes, Maam. Leaffa listened obediently to Tina. She seemed to reflect on her going overboard. Leaffa, thank you for doing your best, your magical attack was splendid. T, Thank you very much! Leaffa was over the moon from being praised by the legendary Hero among their race. The next one up is Ryuushin, please. Alrighty! Is it okay for me to give it my all? Of course. Give your best shot so you can also blow up that Thin-Haired Professor while youre at it. I havent seen Tina this extreme toward others before. Maybe, shes really infuriated with Sir Baldy. Ryuushin went up the arena stage. Edgar went upzily as well. The remaining four students of their ss began to chant spells, and Edgars whole body was shrouded in various Auras. They seemed to be using Auxiliary Magic to strengthen Edgar from outside the arena. Upon closer inspection, I can also see magic overflowing from the professor, albeit inconspicuously to those around him. Is that okay? Attacks from the outside are forbidden, but apparently, support is okay. Hmmm But the involvement of a teacher is definitely a taboo, right? Halt-sama, good work noticing. Of course, we cannot just let this be. Will you stop the match? No, well do the same. Luna. Ye, yes! Please use your auxiliary magic to support Ryuushin, and remember to pour all you have in doing so. I understand! Alright, Ill go ahead and say it. We wonby andslide. Ryuushin, who received Lunas full supportive magic, transformed his arm into a dragon and ced his full magical force on it. Edgar was thrown with great force, smashing the rehabilitated magic wall in the process. Furthermore, the four students and Teacher Baldy, who were standing behind Edgar, were also blown away. Needless to say, those who were driven away did not get up afterward and were taken to the medical office. Thus, our ss won our first battle ever, and we sessfully defended our ssroom. Book 2: Chapter 12 Book 2: Chapter 12 Post-Battle Cheers! After thepetition was over, we went to a restaurant in the central for a celebration. Of course, were not allowed alcohol yet, so everyone toasted with juice. Good work, everyone. I only used enough mana for a single shot, so I dont feel that tired. Yeah, me too. Well, thats right. Anyway, the ssroom defense was a sess. Yahoo!!! This time, you were able to win against the seniors because your opponents were weak. However, there is a possibility that stronger sses will apply for a match with you. Thats true. Though the victory was ours this time, we cant becent. We have to battle every month, after all. Aside from that, a lot of students and professors watched us. It is highly unlikely that well be able to defeat them in one-hit, just like previously, in the future. You will also participate in one-on-one battles and in endurance matches, as well aspetitions in which opponents are affectedeither in superior or inferior waysby use of Auxiliary Magic. Do not be satisfied with the oue of todays match, but study hard and be stronger. Yes! After that, we ate and drank to our hearts content, and then we went separate ways. Im sorry I wasnt able to show off your skills, Halt-sama. Tina apologized as we went back to the mansion. Ah, I dont mind. Victorys more important. Ah, well, theres that, but Theres a part of me that wanted to see you fight. Oh, is that so Dont worry, next time Ill work hard, and Ill let you see something good. Fufufu, Ill look forward to that. By the way Ah, Tina also noticed? Yes. Youko, you are there, I assume? Please doe out. Tina turned back and talked to the seemingly empty space. Hmm, as expected of Tina Harivell. Youre not my contractual master, but still, you were able to sense my presence. A girl attired in kimono appeared on the spot where no one should have been standing. Thank you for the praise. So, can you please exin why you are following us? And what is this about a contract? Ah, Ill be the one to rify. So, this morning, I told Tina that I formed a contract with Youko and that she originally wanted to control and dominate the academy, among other matters. I see, so that means you are a demon owned by Halt-sama. Tina was angry for some reason. Suddenly, she collected magic in her right hand and prepared tounch an advanced magic attack toward Youko. Wha, wait!!! I am exclusively bound to my Master! So unless Master desires it, I can never dominate this academy! Please spare me! Youko trembled like a leaf in the face of Tinas enormous magical strength. Tina, wait. I wont let her do evil stuff. So please, just let her stay as a student in this academy. You want to protect that vixen because of the contract, Halt-sama. Demons frequently use that trick. Please be at ease, Ill definitely obliterate her. Hiiii!!! Ma, Master!!! Youko fell on her bottoms with a thud, and she looked at me with tear-filled, pleading eyes. I didnt want this docile kimono-d beauty to die, nor do I want to see my exclusive maid kill someone, so I helped Youko on her feet. Tina, calm down. Im not affected by the contract. Eh!? Tina and Youko simultaneously raised their voices in disbelief. Actually, I already checked my Status Board after the contract-binding. The result is Condition: Cursed [Static Curse] (Fixed) No changes at allit was as if I never entered a contract with Youko. Maybe, its because I already have the curse of the Evil God? By the way, the magic circle thats proof of our pact is still on Youkos right hand, but mine doesnt have a trace of it. It disappeared without me noticing. I had the strange protective urges before, but I found out that its on a level where I can ignore it just fine if I wanted to. In short, the contract is effective on Youkos side, and she will be obedient to me, but I am not obliged to protect her. This contract poses zero disadvantages on my side. Moreover, I can control her however I want. Even if shes a demon, I see her as a human because of her disguise. Shes pretty cute, too. I dont want to see Youko be killed. Youko, rise. Y, yes. Youko stood at mymand. Turn around once and meow. Me, meow. After turning in a circle, Youko meowed. She looked so embarrassed. See, I told you shed follow my orders absolutely. Ah, Master. Youko was disconcerted after she received the first order since the contract was made. Her body moved against her will. She might submit to Halt-sama. Nevertheless, she can still attack and manipte other people. Hmm, then lets do it this way. Youko, you can neverunch a malicious attack against other people unless I order you to do so. I stroked the magical circle on Youkos right hand with my finger as I gave my order. I, I understand! So with this, there should be no problems, right? Ill let her stay on my side so that Ill be able to keep an eye on her when shes idle. B, but its dangerous for a demon to stay by Halt-samas side! Not only that, Youkos exquisitely lovely, so if shes constantly with you, then Halt-samas virtue and fidelity will Tina suddenly mumbled, so I didnt catch thetter half of what she said. - T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 13 Book 2: Chapter 13 Growing Family Youko went back with us to the mansion. Apparently, she wanted to live with me, too. I dont have a clue, but Tina seems to be really mad. She did say shell monitor Youko, so I dont think theres a problem with that, but Why is Youko on Halt-samas bed!? Obviously, its because this is the safest ce. More importantly, what are you doing here in your sleepwear? Dont tell me you want to sleep together with Master? We already finished our dinner and bath, so Youko snuck into my bed. Tina also finished the chores, so she came to my room wearing her pajamas. I cant? Arent you a maid of Master? Not only that, but arent you also a professor at the academy? Those reasons are not enough to prevent me from sleeping together with Halt-sama. Crackling tension sparked between Youko and Tina as they red at each other. Well, Im fine with being sandwiched between two beauties while sleeping. Come on, lets sleep already. Come here, Tina. I lifted the left side of my nket and called Tina. Y, yes! Tinas ears were red as she hurriedly sprinted toward us. Halt-sama! Tina squeezed me tightly. Something soft touched my left arm. Ahh, bliss. Y, you guys! Do you always do that!? Hmm, yeah. My right arms free, so you can also do that if you want. I only nned to tease the beat-red Youko since she was really cute. Only wanted to tease her but Si, since its amand, cant help it. Umu, excuse me. Youko also hugged me from my right side. Though it cantpare to Tina, something definitely soft rested on my arm. I didnt issue an order, by the way. Really nice scents from both sides enveloped me. With that, I gradually sunk into unconsciousness. I was all alone when I woke up the next morning. My stomach was rumbling, so I went to the dining hall. Tina was teaching Youko how to cook in the kitchen. Since youll be living here in Halt-samas mansion, Ill assign you part of the chores. Yes, I know, you didnt have to tell me that. Youko tried to flip the fried egg. Ah, it somewhat lost its shape. Umu, this is quite difficult Tina was preparing breakfast skillfully beside the struggling Youko. I decided to wait for breakfast to be served at the table. Halt-sama, youre awake! Good morning. Good morning, Master. Morning. Youre teaching Youko how to cook? Yes. We cant leave herzing around all day, after all. Master, I did my best! You still have a long way to go. Tina arranged the dishes. There was deformed food with a slightly charred portion on the te that was meant to have the fried eggs. Youko kept on ncing back and forth between that te and my fork. So I took a piece and ate it. Though it was slightly burnt, the taste was fine. Delicious. Did you make this, Youko? Yeah! Y, yes, so it was delicious. Alright, starting from today, Ill be in charge of cooking! Youko grinned widely. Learn properly from Tina, okay? And be careful when handling knives and stuff. I understand! With Tinas guidance, Im sure Youko will be able to do all kinds of household chores efficiently soon. In this way, a new person was weed to my home. - T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 14 Book 2: Chapter 14 Comrades Level One week after the match with the seventh-grade ss, we went to the Steel Forest, which was managed by Ifrus Academy of Magic. It is where C-rank (Level 30-50) demons lived. The Steel Forest is mainly used for training and raising the level of senior students. At present, freshmen were not allowed to enter here. However, because of our victorious performance against the seniors during thepetition, add the fact that the students in my ss, excluding me, already surpassed the suitable level for first-years, the school head gave us permission to use this forest. The day before our trip to the Steel Forest, everyone in the ss exchanged information about their level and upation. I did say exchange, but the reality was like this: Name: Luke Race: Human upation: Sage Apprentice (Level 125) Name: Luna Race: Human upation: Auxiliary Enchanter (Level 52) Name: Leaffa Race: High Elf upation: Magic Archer (Level 80) Name: Merdie Race: Beastman upation: Magic Warrior (Level 60) Name: Ryuushin Race: Dragonoid upation: Magic Warrior (Level 105) Name: Ryuka Race: Dragonoid upation: Priestess (Level 62) Name: Youko Race: Demon [Nine-Tailed Fox] upation: ve [of Halt] (Level 99) Name: Mai Race: Spirit (Level 60) Name: Mei Race: Spirit (Level 60) Yeah, peculiar, isnt it? First off, Luke already surpassed Level 120 and is a Tertiary Job Apprentice. Well, nothing wrong with that. Lukes the grandson of a Sage and a wielder of [Ultimate Magic], so its not actually something that was shocking. Nah, I was bbergasted, of course. Luna is a Surgeon, which is a Secondary Job. Wait. So during the day of the entrance ceremony, I helped Luna shake off that bratty noble called Nard. Now that I think about it, wasnt itpletely unnecessary? With Lunas level, she could have beaten him easily. Leaffa, Merdie, and Ryuka also surpassed Level 60. Ryuushins at Level 105 Youko also had aing out session with them. She revealed that she was a demon, and in order to appeal to them and make them believe that she wont harm them, we exined that she is currently in a contract with me. This was discussed with Tina and Youko beforehand. However, it was also the first time that I heard that Youkos at Level 99. Apparently, she can only manipte and brainwash those who are below her level, so only Tina, Luke, and Ryuushin can resist her. Maybe its indeed a good thing I formed a contract with Youko before she got out of hand. Thest thing I was amazed about was Mai and Meis racethey were both Spirits. Spirits who take the human form and enter the academy are even rarer than Dragonoids. Mai is a Spirit that controls fire, and Mei controls water. Apparently, Spirits do not have upations, and they be stronger as their Race Level increases. Everyone aside from me was above level 50. Only I remain at Level 1 Ive already been on demon-hunting trips with Tina, but my level never went up because of the curse. This certainly is embarrassing, but since everyone already opened up, it would be unfair if I dont show mine. I didnt tell Tina about the truth regarding my status, but I think its time for my big reveal. Ill just exin everything, including the curse, to Tinater. I also n to apologize for keeping mum about it. With this resolve, I tried to show everyone my Status Board. Ah, its fine if we dont see Halts status So I say, but nah, I dont really wanna know. Huh? Luke suddenly said he doesnt have any interest in knowing my level. Frankly, I thought I was the strongest in this academy with the exception of Grandpa. But theres Teacher Tina, whos stronger than him, and then theres Halt, whos stronger than her. If I confirm this, my confidence will take a major hit. Itll be in shambles. Ah, so it wasnt because he was not interested in my status. But, youre misunderstanding it big time, you know? Im Level 1. I also do not wish to see your status, Halt. For someone, who is not even a Hero, to surpass the legendary, revered Heroine Tina-sama, thats. Leaffa said that, but since I reincarnated and came to this world, technically Im already considered as a Hero, arent I? I dont need to know, either. I came to this academy to be stronger, but as they said, aim too high and destroy yourself, so for the meantime Teacher and Luke will be my goal. Ryuushin also refused to look at my Status Board. Everyone else also has the same opinion. If I still insist on showing them, Ill juste off as a braggart after all that was said. Thus, I softly shut the Status Board. - T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 15 Book 2: Chapter 15 T/N: Hello, Kyatkyat here!! Thank you so much for all the support to our works! ? I would like to give a shoutout to the following: AddancCrosBrian J Tennis for being our first ever patreons!! Were so much grateful to you each and everyone of you guys! Thank you ? And heres our chapter for today, so please enjoy! ?? Knight of mes Since were already here, lets team up andpete! Ryuushin proposed a contest for the highest number of subjugated demons. We were supposed to have a lesson on hunting demons, but everyone in the ss already had some experience battling them. Thats a given. Theres no way their level would be that high if thats not the case. Also, the demons living in Steel Forest have ranks equal to or less than C-rank, so theres no doubt that even if not all of us will fight, its a sure win. Thats interesting. Lets do it. I wont lose! Leaffa and Merdie agreed to his suggestion. What about the teams? Luna looked a little worried. Even though shes above level, Luna is a Surgeon. It would be hard for her to fight alone in this forest. Luna, you join me. Okay, please take care of me. Luke and Luna decided to be partners. Ill be with Ryuka. Alright, Merdie, do you want to go with me? Sure thing! Both of us will go together. So we split into two-man teams. Luke and Luna. Ryuushin with Ryuka. Leaffa and Merdie. Mai and Mei. Then the rest is Of course, Ill team up with Master! Yeah, take care of me. I think everybody will not encounter any problem, but still, please be careful not to be injured, alright? We decided apetition by ourselves, but Tina didnt stop us. If you encounter an emergency, please blow this whistle. Afterward, Tina gave everyone a whistle and a bracelet. The whistle is probably the magical tool that alerts Tina when and where its blown. What is this bangle? It is a talisman that records the number and rank of monsters that you have defeated. Defeating monsters in this forest doesnt automatically raise a persons level. Thus, she probably thought it would be better to let everyone contest and practice how to defeat monsters efficiently. Maybe, Tina already considered letting uspete even if Ryuushin didnt give his suggestion because she had already prepared the magic tools. The time limit is until noon. Alright, you may start now! At Tinas signal, the five groups ran in different directions. Well, Master, how do you n to defeat the monsters efficiently? Sorry, but I cant use my brainwashing magic if there are no demons possessing some kind of intelligence. Youko started to talk to me when we reached a far enough ce where we couldnt see Tina. Hmm, we can search for intelligent monsters and have Youko brainwash them, but it seems to be inefficient. So, what do you want to do? This time, Ill do it. I raised my right hand and summoned a few balls of mana. I infused fire magic into the orbs. Approximately 20 pcs of fireballs remained suspended in the air. Using them as the core, I continued to form armor. Gradually, a rider and a horse emerged, and we saw the appearance of a Knight of mes. Lastly, I made it a spear coated with lightning magic and wind magic to enhance its attack power and piercing ability. Finally, Ipleted around 20 ming knights by mashing up the balls, which were formed with my deluxe magic that consumes less than 10 points of mana each. Fire Lance! The ming knights rushed into the forest the moment I invoked the spell. Master, what was that just now? Hm? Its just a [Fire Lance]. No, its different! Absolutely different! If I go with my magical knowledge, it should be advanced-level magic called [me Knight]! And you released 20 of them Theyre holding firences, so its fine to call them [Fire Lance]. Eh? Wait, is your magical strength still okay? Isnt it bad if you use a lot of high-level magic? D, do you want to get some of my mana? Youko seemed to be worried that my magic power would run out. However, my stats are not affected, since theyre already locked thanks to Evil Gods curse. Of course, when I made about 20 [Fire Lances], which Youko called [me Knights], my mana remained fixed at 10. Dont worry, Im fine. Mu, alright, if Master says so. By the way, can you materialize those tails? Materialize? I can if I want to but Here? Yes, if you can, then do it here, please. Understood. Nine tails appeared behind Yoko. They were big and looked very soft. I picked one tail and stroked it. Hyah! Youko shrieked. It seems like they are sensitive. Master! If you want to touch it, then say so! You startled me! Sorry. So its alright if I ask? If Master insists, then Yeah, I insist. Please? That magic is easy to activate, but its a little exhausting mentally since I have to operate them remotely. Youkos tail is so fluffy; can I use it to rx? It cant be helped if you say it like that. Youko went beside therge nearby tree and sat down with her back leaning on the trunk. Alright,e here. Ill let you experience satisfaction from the first-rate softness of this tail. Im sure it will relieve your mood. Youkos tail was shaped like a cushion beside her. Is it really fine to sit on that? My heart raced as I drew closer to Youko. Please sit down slowly. Got it. I slowly ced my body on Yokos tail. S, soft. Hn, Kuu.. Youkos coquettish voice floated. Are you okay? Heavy? I, Im fine But Master, your finger When I sat down, I unconsciously moved my fingers that were buried in her tail. Oh, my bad. Its so fuzzy I cant help myself. I, its good. Since Master gives his all in invoking magic, I too can endure. So go on, dont worry and enjoy my tail. F, feels heavenly. To tell the truth, the [me Knight] searches for demons and destroys theall in full auto-mode. Additionally, if one cant win on its own, it can call for help from the other [me Knights], and theyll work together to defeat the enemy. Theres no need for me to control them. I feel a bit bad for Youko, but I decided to concentrate on reveling in her tail. Funyaahhh.. I didnt pay any attention to Youkos weird voice and just kept on stroking and fluffing her tail. - T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 16 Book 2: Chapter 16 T/N: Hello, Kyatkyat here!! Thank you so much for all the support to our works! It really is heartwarming ? I would like to give a shoutout to the following: Vamshi AdiKrittiphum DonkurnAnon A Moose for being our new patreons!! Were so much grateful to each and everyone of you guys! Thank you ? And heres our chapter for today, so please enjoy! ?? Demons and the ming Knights Lukes Side This is bad. A horde of Maho Gnomes currently surrounds Luna and me. These demons walk on fours and have horns on their heads. Picture a rhinoceros, and you got it. Another peculiar characteristic of Maho Gnomes is that magic doesnt affect them that much. Only advanced-level magic will inflict damage on these fiends. Normally, their opponents should be those swordsmen and knights. Supposed to be there are only very few of them living here at Steel Forest since they are B-rank demons. For some reason that is only known to these guys, theyre moving in a crowd, and before I noticed it, they already surrounded us. By the way, Maho Gnomes dont pose a threat to swordsmen since they can subdue these monsters without difficulty, thats why they are ranked B. When they meet magicians, its a different storytheir danger level jumps to rank A. Well, it doesnt apply to me, though, since my Grandpas a Sage. If its just one on one then There were 10 Maho Gnomes before my eyes. Tough spot. With [Ultimate Thunder], I can st all of them off in one hit, no sweat, but the damage to Steel Forest would be too great. If I can, I want to avoid that. Thats what I wanna say, but the truth is- Im not dexterous enough to fire high-level attacks and defeat each of them within a narrow range. Also, my mana is insufficient. Is it possible for Luna to cast Auxiliary Magic on me so I can defeat them with intermediate-level magic? L, Luke, will we fight? Or should we run instead? Oops, I made Luna worry. Nah, its okay, I think well probably win. Dont worry, I vow on my name as the Sages grandson. Ill definitely protect Luna. But just in case, ready the whistle Teacher gave us, will ya. Y, Yes! I got it! Have to be cool in front of Luna. As I was thinking this !? I could feel an enormous magical power approaching. It was enough to give me goosebumps. Somethingsing! Yeah this is awful. Something stronger than Teacher Tina is headed this way. It has a different wavelength with Teacher Tinas magic, so most probably, its not her trying to rescue us. If that is an enemy, theres no guarantee we will win even if I gave my all. I thought Id try to somehow defeat a portion of the Maho Gnomes horde, but it seems that thing will be here in no time. Suddenly it appeared. A knight shrouded in zing fire. The ming knight nced at Luna and me, as well as the Maho Gnomes. Then he suddenly threw the spear he was holding! ! Something scorching hot passed us with ultra-speed. I whipped around, and I saw all those Maho Gnomes burning up. The Maho Gnomes epidermis, known as being highly resistant to magic, was pierced by the knights firence as if it was butter. THIS IS REALLY BAD!!!! That guys too strong!! Wait, calm down, I need to find its weak spot and escape. But the ming knight doesnt have any gaps at all. I couldnt even blink when that spear passed us. If that attack was directed to usjust thinking about it caused a chill to run down my spine! Wait, isnt now the perfect time, since he just threw that spear? Enraged because of their inrades, the Maho Gnomes ignored us and attacked the ming knight all at once. He was gripping a new spear in his hand. A Maho Gnome almost seeded in piercing the knight, but he was faster, and the demon red up instead when the spear stabbed it. Another Maho Gnome stood on its hind legs and tried to overturn the knight, but it was stopped by the knights other hand. The demon started burning from the ce where it was held. The knight threw the zing demon toward the other Maho Gnomes. The demon, which weighed a few tons, flew at breakneck speed. It collided with the other Gnomes, and all of thembusted. Several Maho Gnomes, which took a direct hit, were killed immediately, and those that did not die also started to burn up because the mes began to spread throughout their bodies. They tried to roll around the ground, but the fire didnt ease up. In just a few moments, those Maho Gnomes stopped moving. Only one demon remained. When it realized it would never win against the knight, it turned back and fledright toward us! Oh, no!!! I dont have enough time to summon magic to kill the beast. I grabbed Luna, shielded her with my body, and I ced a magical barrier before us. However, the hastily made barrier didnt stand a chance. In a blink of an eye, the demon crushed it with its horn. I hurriedly reinforced my defense power to its limit by using Body Strengthening Magic and prepared to take on the damage. Can I withstand it!? No matter how long I waited, no impact came. I heard a muffled thud, and something fell to the ground. Terrified, I turned around. The Maho Gnome that was rushing toward us was stabbed by the ming knight, and it was already dead. The one who defeated this Maho Gnome was a separate guy. Right now, there were two ming knights before us. Its over Theres no way we can win against these monsters. Luna, Ill buy you some time, so hurry and run away, okay? Even if I dont stand a chance, I can at least try to let my ssmate escape. B, but Luna tried to use the whistle handed to us by Tina. Its useless. This ming knight holds magical power that is definitely way above Teacher Tinas leveland there are two of them! I dont think the Grendale Kingdom has the military strength to oppose these guys. Theres a possibility that theyre on par with Halt? His potential is limitless, after all. Hm? Speaking of which, these ming knights magic is somewhat simr to the wavelength of Halts magical power Eh? The zing knights turned their back on us and galloped toward the inner woods. W, we were saved? Yeah Looks like it. Im truly relieved Luna flopped to the ground. Im really sorry she had to experience such trauma while with me. Even so, I cant shake off the feeling that those knights magic was Halts No way. I cant help but connect those magical beings disastrous power to that of my friend. - T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 17 Book 2: Chapter 17 Demons and ming Knights Ryuushins Side Gu!!! Ryuushin!! Ryuka hurriedly ran towards me. I clutched my shoulder as a feeble attempt to stop bleeding from my lost left arm. It seems like I mistook you for someone else. The guy who cut off my arm stood there as he said that indifferently. Just a while ago, Ryuka and I were steadily defeating C-rank monsters such as Orcs and Goblin Magicians as we made our way toward the east side of the Steel Forest. Suddenly, a ck-haired, golden-eyed man in a ck mantle appeared as if he tore through the air. He abruptly attacked me. When I came to my senses, my left arm was already hand-chopped by that guy. Wh, what are you!!! I yelled at him while enduring the pain. I had already activated [Dragon Skin], an automatic self-protection skill exclusive to Dragonoids. This defense skill boasts of being at par with that of a true Dragon, but he effortlessly sliced through it. His offense power is definitely not average. I do not hold interest in talking to a lowlife like you Ah, well, consider this as a congrattory gift for my reawakening. Ill make an exception and converse with you. I am Valf the Warlock. The man said he was a Warlockthe existence that governs monsters and the demon race. Warlocks do not differ in appearance to ordinary humans, but they hold a massive amount of magical powers. Ryuka stood before me and tried to protect me. Her body was trembling from the sheer power of the Warlock. Wh, why did you attack us? asked Ryuka. I just sense a nostalgic magic around this area. Ah, well, its unfortunate that its a mistaken identity, but theres no need to go into the details. Incidentally, do you know a man called Volgano Ryuuden? Ryuuden is my father. What? So youre the child of Ryuuden. So, is Ryuuden in good health? Dad died before I was born. Huh, so that fellows already gone. So, youre the orphan of that guy. The Warlock stood there, contemtively. He suddenly disappeared without warning. !? Guaaa! My right arm is so hot I felt like it was burning. Blood spurted, and my right arm was already missing. The Warlock cut it off. Fumu. Youre of a different caliber than Ryuuden. Are you sure youre his son? Demon* twirled my right hand around the air while showing a disappointed expression. Re, Resurrection! Luna cast [Recovery Magic] on me. White foam bubbled from my arm stumps, and finally, both arms regenerated. GuS, SorryRyuka Its okay, but we have to escape, Ryuushin! Hoh, so you can regenerate. But dont think you can run away from me. Though my arms were restored thanks to Ryukas magic, I dont think we can flee from this Demon. Ryuushin-is it. I have nothing against you, but your dear father sealed me for a hundred years. Now thatRyuudens dead, I decided Ill repay my agony to you instead. I finally remembered! It was a story I heard from the vige chief a long time ago. In the past, a Warlock came to kill the Dragonoids who were not under the Demon Kings jurisdiction. The Warlock was overwhelmingly strong, and he ughtered the warriors of the Dragonoid Vige. It was said that Dad, who was the strongest in the vige at the time, bet his life and sealed the Warlock. It seems that the seal on Valf, that Warlock, has been broken. The embodiment of pure malice stood in front of us. Ill kill you. Ah, but not immediately. Ill let you taste pain and despair thats enough to make you wish you were never born. Then Ill slowly take my time killing you. After that, the Warlock turned his palm towards Ryuka. In that instant, I understood what he wanted to do. NO!!! STOP!! RUN, RYUKA!! Hiiiii!!!! Guuuu!!! Something invisible clung to Ryukas neck and started to strangle her. Ryuka squirmed and struggled, but that object didnt break. Ku! DRAGONIZE!!! My right arm transformed, and I tried to punch Demon. My fist didnt even make contact. I dont know how it happened, but I was lying on the ground. I tried to get up, but that Demon stepped on my head and pushed me towards the dirt. Whats with that half-baked dragonification? Are you even his son? Dont joke with me. R Ryu..ShinRrun Hey, this woman has more guts than you. These kinds are the ones worth killing. The Warlock raised his arm, and several ck stakes appeared mid-air. Their sharp, pointed tips were facing Ryuka. W, wait!! I beg you! Just kill me instead!! Hmpf. Wont do. You just have to resent your weak self. He released one of the ck stakes towards Ryuka. RYYYUUUKKKKKAAAA!!!! Shuu What!? The stake didnt reach Ryuka. All the stakes have been burned by a knight zing in mes standing in front of Ryuka. Whats with that? Maybe a demon- no, is that your mana? Guu! The Warlock put more strength on his feet as he trampled my head. Suddenly, his foot disappeared. Gubu!! The Warlock made a weird noise as he was blown away. The zing knight struck that Demon at the speed of light. The zing knight looked down at me. D, did it help me? I nced at Ryuka. She was sitting on the ground with her eyes wide open. Its a relief that the invisible thing no longer choked her. What on earth are you, vermin!!! The revived Warlock attacked the zing knight who also counter-attacked. Whenever Demon punches the knight, his fist is burnt. However, he just heals it abnormally fast, and immediately strikes again. On the other hand, the zing knight was stripped of his armor every time he was hit. Huff, huff, huffDDid it finally go to hell? After a few minutes of intense battle, the Warlock finally seeded in extracting what seems to be the core of the zing knight. The knight dispersed on the spot when its core was removed. Demon looked like he was tired, but his magic is still overwhelming for us. We dont stand a chance. I was desperately hoping the zing knight would win, but What was that? Was it you guys who summoned that? Ah, I dont care anymore; lets just finish you off right now! Destionsing. suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. Ah, ah, ahhhhh! The Warlocks face contorted in despair. The zing knight that tortured Demon reappeared. Not only that, one became five. D, dont mess with me!!!! Taking Demons shout as a signal, the battle resumed. Nope, its not even a battle. It was a one-sided mob-violence. In just a few seconds, it seems that Demon had already reached the limit of his recovery due to the continuous attacks of the zing knights. The Demons ck hair turned white, his skin dried up, and his eyes became sunken. As a final blow, the five knights pierced him with a spear simultaneously, and Demon crumbled into dust. After the Warlock was defeated, the knights gave us a final nce, and they ran out in different directions. WeWere saved Ryuushin! Are you okay? Ryuka, how about your neck? We confirmed that both of us were fine. What are those knights I dont know. But I cant feel any malice from them. Yeah. Thats what Im bothered with. I cant help but think that they protected us. Was it Teacher Tina? No, that cant be. Those knights power is at a higher level than hers. Dont say Is it Halt? Nah That cant be. _____________ T/N: The actual term used for Valf is Majin, . Its actually a broad term but basically means someone who practices magic, sorcery, and witchcraft. Not really a devil, which is Akuma . Usually, the Japanese people use Mahou Tsukai (), or Majutsushi () to refer to wizards (so many terms lol!) So to distinguish them, I used Warlock for those associated with the demons, and Magicians for the others. *This particr Warlock is so evil, he is a Demon in essence. Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 18 Book 2: Chapter 18 T/N: Hello, Kyatkyat here!! Thank you so much for all the support to our works! ? I would like to give a shoutout to the following: DL for being our new patreon!! Were so much grateful to each and everyone of you guys! Thank you ? And heres our chapter for today, so please enjoy! ?? Spirits and the ming Knights Meis Side Mai, whats wrong? We were defeating the monsters we encountered while heading to the Steel Forests western end, but Mai was behaving strangely for a while now. Hmm..yes.. Mai started to look around. What might it be? Mei, dont you sense anything? Sense? Like demons presence? No. Something like Ifrit-samas presence I wonder what shes talking about. Its impossible for Ifrit-sama to be in this ce. But what Im sensing is far stronger than Ifrit-sama. Not only that, but there are also plenty of them. Eh!? My sister might have finally gone crazy. Stronger than Ifrit, who is the Great King of the Four Spirits? Moreover, there are many of them? Thats unimaginable. Ah! Theyreing this way! When Mai said that, I finally noticed a huge chunk of magical power bolting towards us. The gloomy forest gradually turned brighter. Clumps of fire emerged between the tree gaps. The mes had the appearance of a knight. S, such wondrously pure mes Mai was enthralled. I think I can understand her feelings. Im a water spirit, so Im not really that interested in fire magic, but there was something that attracted me to the fire knight, which was made up of a high-purity mass of magical power. Ah. The fire knight looked at us for a moment, then turned back and left into the forests depths. Wha, what was that Maybe a demon? Or someone elses magic? Either way, it was so amazing. Yes. If it was magic, then its definitely Halt-samas! Since the wall-crashing incident at the training center the other day, Mai started to call Halt as Halt-sama. Of course, she never did it to the actual person, and were not really chummy with the other ssmates, so I dont think anyone noticed, yet. At that time, Mai seemed to have fallen in love with the magic used by Halt. The knight was splendid, but after all, that spear of Halt-sama was exceptional. As a spirit of water, I could only see his power as colossal, but for Mai, the spirit of fire, it was a magic that can destroy her sense of values. I want to be Halt-samas subordinate. Like Youko? Youko, who was in our ss, was a demon. Not just any demon- the grown individual is a nine-tailed fox, which is said to be at the level of a cmity. Youko said that she entered into a master-ve contract with Halt. See, he can produce such a pure me. So if I enter into a contract with him, Ill surely be a high-ranking spirit! Normally, spirits like us stay in a ce called the Realm of the Spirits. If we form contracts with humans and receive some power from them, we will be able to manifest ourselves in the human world. In return, we will also lend them our power. The greater and more special the magic is, the stronger we can release our own power. Due to some circumstances, we are able to manifest ourselves even without a contract. However, the power we can use is also limited. Didnt you initially say that you wanted to be a subordinate of Luke? Yes, but now I choose Halt-sama! Ah, of course, I wont force you, Mei. If you want Luke, then I support you. Luke, the Sages grandson with the ability to use the [Ultimate Magic] at such a young age, was the prime candidate for the contract. However, after seeing Halts magic, Mai waspletely captivated by him. Either way, since there are no demons around here, I think its time to go back. Okay. When we return, do you want to ask Halt about those fire knights? Yup, if he is really the one behind those knights, I would definitely request him to make a contract with me! Shes really excited. Mais a siscon, so she has been sticking with me ever since. When we left the Realm, she told me she wanted to form a contract with the same person as mine Did she forget it already? Im a little lonely, but Im happy my older sister can finally stand on her own without her younger sister. Ah, but if Halt can handle water magic as well as fire magic, then that will be a different story. If so, I would like for both of us to be under his care. Well, I dont think its possible to use two different types of magic with ease at that level, butwell see. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 19 Book 2: Chapter 19 Merdies Side Merdie, are you alright? Haa, Haa, I, Im at my limit , meow We are desperately running away from the approaching mes. Im a cat-form beastman, so my stamina isnt that high. I dont like it when people say that Im too simr to a cat, so I try not to add meow at the end of whatever Im saying, but in an emergency, I cant help this old habit. Ill try to do something about the mes, so please run away, Merdie! Leaffa suddenly stopped and faced the zing inferno. Leaffa, its no use , meow!! Run, meow!!!! I grabbed Leaffas arm and tried to pull her, but she wont budge. Leaffa started to gather magic. Wind Wall! She cast a protective wind barrier, and somehow, the raging fire stoppeding towards us, but because the wind fanned it, the mes rose up higher. AHHHHH!!! What are you doing, meow!!! Leaffas magic cant erase fire, meow!!! I, I know that!! Nows the time!! Merdie, run!! What will Leaffa do, meow!?? Ill stay here and try to stop the fire. I already blew the whistle, so I think Professor Tina is on her way! Theres no way you can stop an inferno like this, meow!!! Its all my fault, so Ill try to do something about this. I need to protect Merdie no matter what! Then lets run together, meow!!! Merdie, you cant run anymore, right? Thats why, go, quickly!! Th, this gal really has no intention of bowing down!!! Ahhh, whatever, Im sorry, meow!!!! Eh, wha, what I karate-chopped Leaffa at the back of her neck so shell lose consciousness. The stunned Leaffa fell to the ground, so I used all my strength and carried her while running full speed. After all of this, you really have to treat me to eat-all-you-can cake, meoww!!! My physical limit has already been exceeded. I forcibly moved my body with magic. I know I wont be able to move 2-3 days from now, so I didnt want to do this, but now I cant grumble about this, meow!!! I continued running away with all my might from the intense raging fire that gained momentum due to Leaffas magic. After running for a while, I finally saw someone. Eh, Merdie!? Hey, both of you, run away now, meow, fire ising, meow!!! Eh T, the forest is burning.. Mai, can you control that fire? I cant! Maybe thats the fire knight we saw a while back. That me doesnt listen to mymand at all! Mei, cant you do something with water magic!? Its impossible! The whole forest is already on fire. You cant extinguish that kind of me unless you bring a Leviathan! Leviathan: Mythological Sea Monsters (ctto, taken from Google Images) Then Yup Lets escape (meow)! (All) Whoaaaaaaa!!!! (All) Mai and Mei took the lead, and I continued to run as if I was chasing them. After that, I ran for a few minutes. Im truly at the limit. My mana is running out. Is this the end? thats what I thought then Oh, Merdie, Mai and MeiAnd Leaffa What happened? Is Leaffa okay? Halt and his follower Youko was standing there. Haaa, Haaa, w.. we.. were.. be.. being chased by.. d.. demons Huff, huff Leaffa tried to counter-attack, but the demon exploded and set the forest on fire, meow!! So, Leaffa fainted by the demons attack? Ah, no, Leaffa wont budge, so I hit and stunned her, meow Ahh, is that so Wait, Merdie, your ending word is just like a cat. Ahhh, rather than spouting nonsense, lets all escape, meow!! Yes, lets escape! (Mai and Mei) The fire finally reached us. Ah, but everyones already tired, right? Rest, Ill extinguish the fire. Hah?? Is he out of his mind, meow? The forests already in a ze, meow!? Theres no way he can extinguish this all by himself, meow!! Halt extended his arm and started to release mana. He formed a magic circle with that. Advanced-level magic, meow? Aqua Lance! Contrary to my predictions, Halt cast elementary-level water magic. Theres no way beginner magic can quench that fire, meow!!! I tried to shove it away, but theres something strange with this In the first ce, beginner magic doesnt need magic circles. That circle also looked odd. Its like the circles used for summoning Suddenly, arge amount of water overflowed from Halts magic circle. A gorgeous woman holding a trident appeared in the water. Halt, its been a long time. Ah, its been a while. Have you been well? Just so so. Hmm,tely, Ive been lonely because you didnt summon me. Sorry, Sorry. Halt and Ms. Gorgeous were chatting. While they were at it, we were being surrounded by mes, but the water from the magic circle formed a dome around us and served as a barrier against the mes. E, excuse me Are you perhaps the Water Spirit King, Undine? Mei tried to talk to the beauty. Oh, arent you Mai-sama and Mei-sama? How are you? Hows the human world? Did you find any potential contractors? The summoned beauty seems to be acquainted with Mai, Mei, and Halt. No, not yet Pardon me, but do you have a contract with Halt? Thats right. Ah, I know! If you havent decided on a contractor yet, why dont you consider Halt? Eh? This one is a tough guy. He even had a good fight with the Sea God. Poseidon-sama? I really admire his strength, so I proposed a contract with him. Ehhh!? If you havent decided on a contractor yet, I rmend Halt. Im sure your father will also be satisfied. We..W, we will consider it carefully. I dont really get it, but one things sure Halt is strong. The water from the circle suddenly moved away from the dome on its own and spread towards the burning trees. The fire was finally extinguished. My fatigue was wiped out, and Leaffas consciousness was all restored by Halt earlier. Sorry for earlier, Leaffa. No, Im the one who should apologize, I did not keep my cool. Thank you for carrying me all the way here. Its great that both of you were safe. By the way, what kind of monster did you meet that caused the forest to catch fire? After we calmed down, Halt asked us. Its probably this, right? Undine-sama brought the ball of fire trapped inside a water chamber. Ah!!! Yes!! Thats it!!! Leaffa pointed to the mass of fire, which had the shape of a knight. - T/N: Leviathan is a creature with the form of a sea serpent from Jewish belief. Undine is a water-nymph from British Mythology who has a simr fate with the original Little Mermaid doomed to die if love fails. Shes quite a popr character in games ? Truly gorgeous. Images and definition ctto via Google ? Book 2: Chapter 20 Book 2: Chapter 20 T/N: Hello, Kyatkyat here!! Thank you so much for all the support to our works! I would like to give a shoutout to the following: LoganArch for being our new patreons!! Were so much grateful to each and everyone of you guys! Thank you ? And heres our chapter for today, so please enjoy! ?? Anomalous Convergence in the Steel Forest Just when I thought its getting boisterous deep in the forest, I met Mai, Mei, and Merdie, who was carrying Leaffa. Behind them, the forest was enveloped in a raging fire, and they were running from the fast-approaching mes. They reached the spot where Youko and I were sitting. As Merdie was catching her breath, I asked her about Leaffas condition. Apparently, Leaffa refused to escape, so Merdie hit her, so shell pass out. If its just fainting, itll be easy to revive her. So I prioritized stopping the looming fire. I released magic and formed a summoning circle. Because of that Evil Gods curse, I cant consume more than 10 points of mana. However, the most basic summoning of spirits requires at least 30 points. In other words, I cant summon with the usual methods because my mana is not enough. Since thats how it is, I just devised my own method. I cast magic then transform each clump into characters and letters. I do this until I have enough symbols to arrange into a summoning circle. Each symbol consumes 10 points of mana, and since the magic circle I use is made up of about 1000 characters, a single summoning consumes a considerable amount of magical power. I was cursed, but my magical power isnt reduced at all. The magic circle ispleted. If I were to extinguish the ze, then Ill summon her. Aqua Lance! I pictured the image of a woman holding a water-attribute trident and activated my magic. Halt, its been a long time. Ah, its been a while. Have you been well? Its been three years since Ist summoned Undine, the water spirit. Just so so. Hmm,tely, Ive been lonely because you didnt summon me. Sorry, Sorry. Three years is just a tiny span of time for Undine who lives eternally, but I used to summon her every day to partner with me for training, so I can somewhat understand her feelings. After that, Undine started to talk to Mai and Me, so I started reviving Leaffa and Merdie. By the way, Undine already manipted the water with just one hand, and she extinguished the forest fire. As usual, shes a spirit that can really work. Ugh w, where is this? Oh, youre awake. Ah, dont force yourself, is there anywhere that hurts? I cast Recovery Magic to Leaffa, and she gained consciousness. Since I can only use Level 1 Healing Magic, I have toyer up hundreds of spells to elevate the spell in order to revive her. Halt, thank you very much. I am fine now. Hoh, thats good. How about Merdie, are you okay? Merdie, who joined us earlier, apparently forced herself to move so theyll be able to escape. So when she realized the danger was finally over because of Undines magic, she copsed to the ground. She couldnt stand because of the fatigue, so I also divided some of the Recovery Magic and applied it to her. Im good, my magics full to the brim. Thats good to hear. Seems like they recovered just fine. Sorry for earlier, Leaffa. No, Im the one who should apologize; I did not keep my cool. Thank you for carrying me all the way here. Its great that both of you were safe. By the way, what kind of monster did you meet that caused the forest to catch fire? I finally asked the matter thats been bothering me. If Im not mistaken, there should be no demon in this forest that could be the source of that fire. Its probably this, right? Undine-sama brought the ball of fire trapped inside a water chamber from who knows where. Ah!!! Yes!! Thats it!!! The thing Leaffa pointed to was my magical mass of fire. This, this guy attacked Leaffa!? Rather than saying I was attacked, it came towards me so aggressively. I was shocked, so I attacked. But the truth is, it just wanted to exterminate the Goblin Archer hiding in the thicket behind Leaffa. The [me Knight] noticed the Goblin Archer targeting Leaffa, so it tried to attack it. Unfortunately, the knight startled Leaffa and was attacked instead. Leaffas wind magic and the knights me magicspatibility is too good. The dense andpact wind was absorbed by the knight, causing the mes to explode and spread towards the forest. so it was an ident. I felt relieved to know that my magic didnt deliberately attack Leaffa. Ah, but I think I still need to apologize to everyone for putting them in danger. This guys my spell. EHHH!? (All) Im deeply sorry for inflicting danger to everyone because of this. I bowed my head towards the four of them. Do you have any proof that this is truly your magic, Halt-sama? Mai asked me. I dunno why Mai suddenly addressed me with honorifics, but thats not important, so I gave her the evidence. Undine, take out that guy. I got it. This fire doesnt disappear even in my water chamber, so what kind of mechanism does it have? Undine asked me while she was releasing the [me Knight]. After being released, the knight became full-grown. Well, thats to be expected since its my spell, after all. Ill show you now. I drew closer to the knight. The knight went down on one knee as if to swear loyalty to me. So, is this okay? Or would you like me to create another one? No, no need! Thank you very much! Mai and Mei didnt speak that much. Mai looks like shes interested in my magic, so I hope well have more opportunities to talk in the future. Is everyone safe? Tina came running towards us, with Luke, Luna, Ryuushin, and Ryuka on her heels. Lukes four-man group seemed really shaken when they saw the knight of mes kneeling in front of me. Professor Tina, we were all safe, thanks to Halt. Leaffa exined the situation to Tina. She said its thanks to me, so I was a bit shy. Leaffa, you blew the whistle, right. I am truly sorry I was not able toe to your side immediately. Did something happen? I wanted to know the reason why Tina didnte to Leaffas rescue right away. Yes. First, for some reason, arge number of Maho Gnomes live in this forest, and a herd attacked Luke and Luna. Eh? However, when I came, the Maho Gnomes were already subjugated. Luke did that? Nah. You listen to the rest of Teacher Tinas story, will ya. As soon as I reached Lukes ce, I suddenly sensed the presence of a considerably strong Warlock near where Ryuushin and Ryuka were. Warlock!? Yes, but the Warlock was also defeated. Y, youve beaten the Warlock? No, it wasnt me. Leaffa asked Ryuushin, but apparently, he was not the one to do it. Somebody managed to vanquish B-ranked Maho Gnomes and a Warlock. This forest is more dangerous than we thought. When I listened to the four of them, I understood that the one who subjugated the Maho Gnomes and the Warlock were the [me Knights]. EHHHHHH!!? Mai, Mei, Leaffa, and Merdie shouted in surprise. Halt-sama, do you have any idea on this? Tinas gaze is fixed on the knight of fire in front of me. Ahhh So it really is this guy. Yeah. This ming Knight is my magic. So it really IS Halt!! Luke and Ryuushin screamed simultaneously. Hmm I just assumed defeating C-rank monsters would be easy-peasy but it seems that these guys (me Knights) were stronger than I thought. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 21 Book 2: Chapter 21 Meis Past I somehow escaped from the fires clutches. Its all thanks to Halt-sama. Yes, thats right, its Halt sama. My heart was racing, its practically jumping out my chest since the time Halt-sama created that magic circle and summoned Undine-sama. I have never felt such pure water element magic in my whole life. I sensed it at point-nk range, so of course, I was attracted to his magical power. Did Mai feel this way before, too? I can nowprehend fully (to the point it hurts) why Mai chose to have a contract with Halt-sama even if it means well have to part ways. I also believe Halt-sama is a good person through and through. He carefully looked after the unconscious Leaffa and the extremely fatigued Merdie who slumped on the ground. Both recovered just fine. Im relieved. Halt-sama also treats Youko with respect even though theyre in a master-servant contract. He wields water magic thats strong enough to entice me. Hes also very kind. On top of that, he also has the approval of Undine-sama. Theres no one better than Halt-sama as a contractor. He possesses all the excellent qualities we can ever wish for. I wanted to immediately propose a contract, but Im shy, and I dont want to show my true appearance in front of everybody else. I must wait patiently. I recalled something that happened in the past. Mai never experienced forming a contract with a human, but I had once. That person was a scoundrel. When he learned that I could turn into a human-like appearance, he always forced me to transform and tried to attack me. Eventually, Father noticed and rescued me, and that person was severely punished. I knew I cant stay inexperienced forever, but starting from that time onwards, I lost all desire to form a contract. Father never med me. Instead, he instructed us to stay in the Spirit Realm until we reach a certain level of power. Spirits primarily grow by forming contracts with humans and getting magical power from them. Because we never stepped outside the Spirit Realm, it took us a long time to mature. Finally, we obtained the power to reject an order at will even if we were summoned, so we decided to go to the Human Realm. There is a catch, however. If it is by normal means, Spirits will know what kind of person they had formed a contract with only after it is fullypleted. Thats why Father used his power and helped us manifest in the Human Realm. He assisted us so that well be able to look for our desired contract partner while residing here. I never expected well be able to find a contract candidate within a year of living here. I will never let you go, Halt-sama! T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 22 Book 2: Chapter 22 T/N: Hello, Kyatkyat here!! Thank you so much for all the support to our works! Im feeling really appreciative towards all our readers, so heres a bonus chapter! Please enjoy! ? Contract with the Spirit Sisters Halt-sama, do you have a moment? While I was loitering around after returning to the academy, Mai and Mei came and talked to me. As usual, they speak in perfect unison. Tina went to the principal to report the Steel Forest incidents, and Youko was taking a nap at the schoolyard, so Im on my way to the ssroom on my own. Ah, okay, whats up? Dunno when it started. Not only Mai, but Mei also started to say my name with honorifics. What exactly happened? They wanted some privacy, so I went with them to the training hall. Ah, wait, is this a confession? Moreover, from the two of them at the same time? My heart was pounding a little as I followed after them, and we entered the training hall. After reaching the center of the hall, they stopped and turned to face me. Then they started to strip off. Eh, wait! What are you guys doing!? They ignored me and continued undressing until they were down to their underwear, after which they suddenly transformed. Mai became Fire, and Mei became Water. Halt-sama, these are our true forms. O, oh I knew Mai and Mei were spirits, but I cant help but be moved when I saw their true appearance. They have a different kind of beauty with that of Undine. Ah, I also felt a little bit immoral when I think Im looking at my naked ssmates. Halt-sama. Y, yes, what might it be? Could you please form a contract with us? Ah Was it because Undine rmended me? There is that, too. (Mei) Both of us (Mai) fell in love with Halt-samas magical powers. (synchronously) Ohhh!! It IS a confession! But with my magic, huh. Ah, but I have Tina, so I guess thats fine. Its not like I wanted them to like me. H, hey, Im not bluffing! By the way, I see Youko as a pet thats a source of fluffy cuteness. My goal is to be as strong as a hero of this world so I can protect Tina. Contracts with Spirits wont bring down mybative strength. Mai and Mei can also manifest in the Human Realm even without contracts, so Im sure theres no way they are weak. They are cute, too, and thats a bonus. In short, I dont really have a reason to reject their request. I would like to thank both of you. Please, be my Spirits. !!! Its hard to discern emotions from a Spirit, but even I can see that theyre really happy. We are truly grateful. Please take care of us! Ahh, me too, I count on you. Now then, please excuse us. Eh!? They suddenly kissed me on the cheeks Mai on the right, Mei on my left. So soft It would have been better if they did it one after the other. Since they did it simultaneously, there was too little time to enjoy the feeling While I was lost in my thoughts, Mai and Meis body vanished. Because the contract has beenpleted, they probably returned to the Spirit Realm, because Spirits go back when they form a contract with humans. When the contractor summons them, they will be able to manifest themselves in this world. I have to formte a magical circle to summon Mai and Mei back to this world. Even if they have contracts with me, I want them to enjoy school life as much as possible. Its lonely if our ss of 10 decreases further. Thats why normal summoning circles wont do. When I summon Undine, I need approximately 1000 characters to form her magic circle. By the way, in this world, a year is equivalent to 300 days. If I do the math, Ill need 3001,000, which is 300,000 characters, so that either Mai or Mei can manifest in the Human Realm for at least one year. That will be 600,000 symbols for both. I rounded that off as a bonus and prepared approximately one million characters made of mana. If I transfer this amount of magic to them, I think theyll be able to stay for a longer period in this world. Alright, theyre waiting. Lets summon them quickly. I imagined their attributes fire and water- and started to create the magical circle. How should I cast it? As much as possible, I wanted to summon them at the same time. Oh, if Im not mistaken, I faintly felt an aura of light from them. So Lightning Lance! I cast a beginner level spell of Light Magic. !? The magic circle was bursting with light. Who is it that forcibly summoned me!? A shining, gigantic old man appeared. He was holding a dazzlingly glowing javelin in his hand. Ahm Who? I am the Cosmic Spirit King, and the head of all the Spirits in this Star. Ooops. Looks like I summoned apletely different guy. Ah, my apologies, but I am in the middle of some matters. Could you kindly send me back? Is it not possible for you to return on your own? But you are the one who forcibly dragged me here! Even I was appalled that a mere human could summon me; moreover, that a day wille when Ill be called with such great strength However, my daughters have very important matters I need to attend to. Please, let me return. Somehow, a very important-looking Spirit bowed down before me. I summoned him by mistake, so I do feel bad for him. Alright, I will send you back immediately. I am sorry for causing you trouble. I sent that glowing Old Man back to the Spirit Realm. He kept on bobbing his head on his way back. Hmm, I shouldnt really do thiszily. I must properly summon them one by one. So, lets start with Mai first. I prepared a simr magic circle consisting of approximately 500,000 characters. Then I pictured Mais figure clearly in my mind. Fire Lance! As I chanted the spell, the circle began to shine. The mes rose from the magic circle, and Mais spiritual body appeared. I dont know, but I have the feeling Mai grew a little. Without warning, the circle shone brightly. A pir of light rose towards the sky from the circle, and someone stepped out from the midst of the light. Are you the impudent one who wanted to form a contract with the Fire Spirit Mai? First of all, show me your power Hmmm? Oh, its the shining Old Man from before. Apparently, before forming a contract with Mai and Mei, one must defeat Old Man. So that means I should conquer him, but I already summoned him before. In other words, mymands are effective for this glowing Old Man. And so Got it, I just have to showcase my power right. Alrighty, go kneel Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait Old Man rushed at me with an unbelievable speed, and he grabbed my arm and flew to another space. What are you up to. I was spirited away by Old Man into the space between the Human Realm and the Spirit Realm. That should be my line!! Why in the world would you make me kneel abruptly right before the eyes of my daughter!!! You are too cruel!!! Eh, this person is Mais Father? Ah, no, you said you wanted a show of power so The ability to make the Spirits move ording to your will is enough proof that you have power. Thats why I tried to make Old Man kneel before me. Th, thats because I didnt know their master would be you, thats why You dont approve of me being Mai and Meis contractor? No, no, no, no, no, no, no!!! Thats preposterous! Your magical prowess is more than qualified! However, you see, hmm. Are there any conditions? U, umu. They are my precious daughters, after all. Please, will you promise me you will not let them suffer? If the timees that you need to defeat the Demon King, I will fight with you. Thats why, I beg of you. This is the case. Old Man prostrated himself on the ground. I can understand the feelings of a father who deeply treasures his daughters. Even I dont want to force Mai and Mei. Got it. I wontmand them to do any dangerous stuff, this, I promise. However, I cant guarantee Ill be able to protect them in case of emergencies. Can I rely on you when such a timees? Yes, that is absolutely fine. You can call me anytime. Afterward, we returned to the Human Realm, and I summoned Mei. This is how I formed a sessful contract with Mai and Mei, with the bonus of Shiny Old Man. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 23 Book 2: Chapter 23 Cosmic Spirit King I, this Great One, am the Cosmic Spirit King. I govern all the existing Spirits in this Star*. My daughters, who are so lovely they are wondrous to behold, currently reside in the Human Realm with the aim of finding a contractor. I believe there is no need for them to do so, but my wife would not allow them to remain as they are. My daughters finally acquired the ability to refuse a humans order by their own will, so my wife instructed me to manifest them in the Realm of Humans. To say I am worried is an understatement. However, I also recognize that I cannot keep an eye on them forever. The Spirits various concerns are all forwarded to me. That is why I decided to covertly observe their conditions just asionally. Despite doing that seldomly, my wife gets angry and scolds me because she insists that I should have more faith in them and leave them to their own devices. Worrying is only natural for things that are worrying, so it cant be helped! For the time being, my girls are safely enrolled in a Magical Academy in the Human Realm. I contacted my human acquaintance and requested that person to assist us with the admission procedures and help my lovely daughters if they are troubled. He also promised that hed assign his most trusted subordinate to be the adviser and professor of my daughters. Because of that, I finally felt at ease, but I am still a little reluctant to let them stray away from my sight. Not a year has passed, and my daughters returned. Maybe they are lonely at first, so they came back?This is what I thought. However, when I heard their story, they already found a master and had formalized the contract. Isnt it a little too early? Is it really alright? My daughters are still immature. Maybe they did not know their contractors true identity but were only drawn to the strength of his magical power? I must see him with my own eyes. If I sense even the smallest amount of impurity, I will definitely dissolve the contract. Keeping that thought, I hurried towards my daughters. !? In a blink of an eye, a strong force drew my body towards the other Realm. T, this is a [Forced Summoning]! I, who govern all the Spirits, have never been summoned by a mere humanthere should be none who can do so. During the Demon Kings reign of despair in the world, and when the world was about to copse due to the Yggdrasils anomaly, many humans strongly desired to survive, and their wishes reached me in the form of magic, allowing me to manifest in the Human Realm. Book 2: Chapter 24 Book 2: Chapter 24 Conversation with the Headmaster I formed contracts with Mai and Mei and resummoned them into the Human Realm. I ced a lot of mana in the magical circles, so they can manifest here for a rtively long period with no problems. Im not sure if its because of therge mana I poured in the formations, but Mai and Mei seemed to have grown a little. Well, they look happy, so thats fine, I guess. I had Mai and Mei humanized so they can attend sses, but their human appearances seemed to mature too. Meis chest size, particrly, seems to be Mais growth is apparent with her height, but the same cant be said for her bosom. Im kinda bothered at how Mai is looking at Meis ample globes resentfully. At least I can now identify whos who, unlike before, when they looked identical and spoke synchronously. The only drawback, though, is that we have to nce at their busts every time we want to distinguish them. We then headed to the ssroom, and I discovered that afternoon sses were canceled. Tina reported the incident to the Academy, and an emergency teachers meeting was held. I was then called to the Headmasters office. So, you are Halt. I heard about you from my grandson. Thank you for getting along with Luke. Tina took me to the Headmasters office. A gentle-looking old man with snow-white hair and beard extended his arm for a handshake. This is Lukes grandfather, the highest authority in this Academy- the venerated Sage Luarno-Ver-Ifrus. Thank you very much. I am the one who is in his care. I shook Headmaster Luarnos hand. Hmm, you do not have a lot of magicor should I say it only amounts to Level 1? He noticed the true value of my mana. Thats no wonder my opponent is a genuine Sage, after all. Forgive my impertinence, I heard you subjugated a herd of Maho Gnomes and destroyed a Warlock, so my curiosity was piqued. Even if youre the Headmaster, I wont forgive you for prying arbitrarily into Halt-samas matters, you know. Tina got angry for my sake. Professor Tina, its no big deal. I knew sooner orter itll be discovered. I think its high time I confess about my curse to Tina. Luarno is a Sage just like me, and he holds the highest position in this academy, so I think itll be fine to talk to him about it. I want to tell you my background story with all honesty. I do humbly request that whatever conversation we will have in this room should remain strictly confidential, if possible Certainly, I promise everything you will tell me will never reach anyone else. However, know that this Ifrus Academy of Magic promotes diversity, so even if you do not wish to divulge your story, it is still fine. Headmaster said its okay for me not to reveal my true identity. Thats why in this Academy, Beastkin, Dragonoids, and Spirits are also present. With that diversity, it is only natural that some of them would want to hide their identity and enter the school. Youko, a demon, is an example of that. This Headmaster willingly epts those students. As long as one has the desire to study magic, he would have the opportunity to do so that seems to be the conviction of Mr. Headmaster. In case a student of this Academy seems to lose his way, Sage Luarno has the power to deal with it. He might have probed into my power during our handshake, but I also had a grasp of his magical power. It was the most refined and powerful mana I have ever felt. Even if Youko wanted to dominate this school, I doubt she would seed. Luke said Tina is stronger than Headmaster, but if they were to fight using only magic, he would definitely win. Thats how solid hes magical prowess is. Because it is him, I decided to fess up. Status Open. I showed my status board to Headmaster Luarno and Tina. STATUS: Name: Halt Vie Silveray Race: Human Divine Protection: None (Fixed) upation: Sage (Level 1) Strength: 30/30 (Fixed) Magical Power: 10/10 (Fixed) Physical Attack Power: 10 (Fixed) Magical Attack Power: 10 (Fixed) Defense Power: 10 (Fixed) Speed: 10 (Fixed) Dexterity: 10 (Fixed) Skill: None (Fixed) Condition: Cursed [Static Curse] (Fixed) L, level 1!? Whats the meaning of this!? A locked status curse This is the first time I saw this. They both inspected my Status Board. I am a reincarnated person from another world. Hoh So you are a reincarnate, that is why you have Sage as your profession. Headmaster knew that the upation of heroes from different worlds would be fixed at a tertiary profession. Yes, and Level 1 is caused by the Evil God. At the moment of my rebirth, I was cursed by the Evil God, thats why Im like this. Evil God The one who created Demon Kings and spreads fear and despair to the world He really exists Tina, do you believe me? Yes, I do believe in Halt-sama. It is also evident in this Status Board. Im d Tina regarded what I said as the truth. There is no Evil God written in the Status Board, so they dont have any choice but to take my words about the curse. But why on earth did the Evil God curse you so? I wasnt able to get the details, but he said he didnt want me to flourish in this world Hmm, but youre already flourishing conspicuously, you even defeated the Maho Gnomes and Warlock single-handedly. I think so too. I think its probably the Evil Gods miscalction when he cursed me. Miscalction? What does that mean? Please take a look at this. Fire Lance! I conjured a [Fire Lance] while the status board is still open. T, this is! The mana doesnt diminish! Thats right. No matter how much I use my magic, my mana doesnt decrease one bit. Is this the effect of the [Static Status] Curse? Yes. In the beginning, I also thought that the maximum value of my status is fixed, but this curse seems to lock the status itself. I wonder if the Evil Good mistook my curse with the [Lock Status at Maximum Value] Curse. I, I understand now. But wait. I recognize that your magical power is limitless, but how did you manage to crush the Maho Gnomes? Where did you get your attacking power? Isnt it supposed to be fixed at 10 points? Im shooting spells that consume less than 10 points of mana each. I stack up my magic so that the attack power rises. I, I didnt know that was possible Thats why the influence was like that I realized that Tinas referring to the incident at the training hall when I demolished the wall. When I identally destroyed the training halls wall, I shot a spell thatbined approximately 100,000 [Fire Lances]. H, hundred thousand!? I, it was great that you managed to deflect that magic. Professor Tina, you have my utmost gratitude. No, if I have to do that all over again, I know its impossible. Tina managed to repel my magic thanks to the talisman left by that Hero. Anyway, it is now clear that Halt is not an ordinary individual. Well, it shoulde as no surprise, considering he is a reincarnated person. Please, I implore you, do not behave recklessly. I will be careful. After that, the Headmaster pledged he would support me within his power while Im in school. Rather than say its for me, I think his true intention is to prevent me from behaving anomalously and endangering the school. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 25 Book 2: Chapter 25 Growing Family (Mai and Mei) What is the meaning of this, Halt-sama? Tina is livid. It doesnt show on her face, but the overflowing magical energy emanating from her says otherwise. N, no, youre mistaken! T, this guys just did what they wanted! After the meeting with Headmaster was over, I returned to the mansion and took a bathon my own, of course. We had a real battle at the Steel Forest, and even though I did not move that much, Im still conscious about how dirty I am, so I wanted to take a bath. I washed up and soaked in the tub. As Iid back to rx, Youko suddenly entered. Obviously, this is a bath, so its natural that shes in the nude. I was stupefied, then Mai and Mei suddenly appeared from summoning circles because, apparently, they felt there was danger lurking around me. They both turned red as tomatoes when they saw me lounging on the tub stark naked. But I never expected that theyd hurriedly undress. I questioned them about what they are up to, and they insisted that they wanted to take a bath with me since the situation is already like this. Oy, whats with that situation is already like this!? Hey, I am quite happy to be in the bath with three gorgeous girls, but Its the worst-case scenario. The bathroom door opened, and Tina poked her head in. Im supposed to be alone in the bath, but it was boisterous, so she was worried and decided to take a look. What greeted her was the sight of Youko, Mai, and Mei surrounding me in the tub. Its no wonder shed be fuming. Youre wrong! Yeah, Im not cheating! What do you mean Im mistaken? Not only did you bring Youko here, but you also brought Mai and Mei in an instant? The corners of Tinas lips were lifted in a smile a terrifying smile. Youko, Mai, and Mei felt stifled by the ominous aura emanating from Tina, and they cowered beside me. They huddled closer to me for protection. Whoah, this is awesome!!! I can feel their smooth skin against mine, and their bouncy softness touched me I felt myself grinning. In response to that, Tinas aura became much more severe. Idug myself a grave. The pail and chair started to shake because of Tinas tremendous energy. I need to think of a way to get out of this messfast. Tina, do you wanna join us? I tried to invite her in. Eh Tina froze up. The tip of her ears poking through her short hair turned beet-red promptly. I t, theres no need! So please, take your time! Tina went out and shut the door with a loud bang. Sleeping beside me is fine, but taking a bath with me is still a no, huh. I suddenly recalled the other day when Youko slept beside me. Tina vigorously jumped on the bed when I called her to sleep with me. Masters a Casanova. Youko stared at me with cold eyes. Hey, why would you say that. My bodys still juvenile for a nine-tailed fox, but Im confident I have enough appeal to captivate men. Mai and Mei are also lovely. Beauties already surround you, but you keep your cool. You even thought of inviting Tina over If thats not a Casanova, then what is? Hey, thats terrible. But I cant help it. All three of them are too cute. Isnt it natural for a man to react if hes in the bath with three magnificentdies? However, I cast a magic spell so Ill have perfect control over my body. Because of that, I was able to suppress any physiological responses. I already had my body under control the moment Youko entered au naturel. Oy, Im not a Casanova, Im just being a gentleman, you know. I just invited her over so she can have a good time in the bath with all of us. Thats a lie. I was really frightened by Tinas murderous aura, and I only managed toe up with such a flimsy excuse. Alright, Ill go first. You three, enjoy yourselves. I hurriedly got out of the bathtub. My charismas stillcking, huh. Maybe Halt-sama likes people with chests as huge as Teacher Tinas? Hey, Mei, Ill feel miserable, so could you stop saying that? I heard them talking behind my back. But they didnt have to worry their appeals dangerous too. I looked for Tina so I can apologize for the incident earlier. I found her in the kitchen. She was so absorbed in peeling the potatoes there was a huge pile of skinned potatoes behind her. He had the nerve to enter the bath with Youko and his girl ssmates right under my nose! But maybe because Im a middle-aged womanand theyre young, with beautiful skin Seems like she didnt notice me. Tinas sulking. Im also young by Elf standards, and my chest is second to none!! Tina pushed her boobies, and she looked quite seductive. But even with all of these Halt-sama wont join me in a bath No, he did invite me earlier. I wish I had been honest I was being too stubborn, I guess Tinas hand stopped, and she looked downcast. Then, why dont we go to the hot springs with only the two of us. Halt-sama!? Tina was appalled when I suddenly talked to her. W, when did you get here? A little while ago. I dont think youre a middle-aged woman at all. I also see you as a very attractive woman, you know. Y, you heard everything!!! Ahaha, my bad. So, how about the hot springs? Lets go together to one thats located somewhere quite far away? Together..the two of us? Yup, only the two of us. Tina was lost in thought for a bit. I.. want to go Tina mumbled almost inaudibly, but I got her consent. Okay, then, lets go on our next day-off! Its been a while since ourst trip, right. Y yes Im looking forward to it Upon hearing the word travel, Tina sported a huge smile on her face. With that, Tinas back to normal. What will I do with these Tina didnt know what to do with all the potatoes she peeled. Well just have to live off potatoes for a while. I may be an aristocrat, but I dont like wasting food. Itll soon be gone with the five of us here. Five? D, dont tell me I already have a contract with Mai and Mei, so I told Tina to let them stay in the mansions extra rooms. Sure enough, Tinas mood soured again. I promised over again that it would be only the two of us on our uing trip to the hot springs, so I somehow managed to fix her mood. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 26 Book 2: Chapter 26 Trip to the Hot Springs Good morning, Im Tina. Today is the day we will go on a trip to the hot springs, just as Halt-sama promised. Early this morning, I have beenno, the truth is, I had been excited since lunchtime yesterday. During ss yesterday, I kept on sneaking nces to Halt-sama whenever I am free. I did say yesterday, but that is a misleading statement. I am always watching Halt-sama. Finally, the most awaited day arrived. I cheerfully changed into some casual clothes. Okay, lets wake Halt-sama! To heighten the excitement for today, I slept separately from Halt-sama. Its been a while since I did that. I was lonely, but I also anxiously waited for this special trip. By the way, Halt-sama ordered Youko, Mai, and Mei to sleep in their own rooms, too. Please excuse me, Halt-sama. In order to wake Halt-sama, I entered his bedroom. Oh? Theres no one on the bed. Maybe he is already awake and waiting for me in the living room? Hmm? Whats this? There was a letter on the nightstand. To Tina, Since its the most awaited date, lets meet up. Come to the fountain square in the central city at 8 oclock, okay? From Halt My heart jumped. Date Yes, the trip today can be considered as a date Meet-up for the date Today, one of the things I wanted to do finally came true. Halt-sama really knows how to make me happy. I looked at the clock its already 7:20. Im done with my clothes, and it only takes 10 minutes from the mansion to the za. Theres a lot of leeway, but I dont want to make Halt-sama wait for even a bit. I wanted to see him as soon as possible. I entrusted the mansion to Youko and the girls. Then I headed towards the central city. Sorry for making you wait, Halt-sama. Morning, Tina. Halt-sama was wearing casual clothes. His ck vest looks great on him hes so handsome. Its been a while since I saw Tinas casual outfit, its really cute. Th, thank you very much! My outfits cute- he said I cant help but grin. Okay, shall we? Halt-sama grasped my hand the way lovers typically do. He led me as we walked. We finally came to the main street where horse-drawn carriages and magical cars pass. Halt-sama just held my hand all the way here, but my heart kept on pounding I feel like itll burst. Will it be fine if we keep at it for the whole day? Halt-sama led me to a majestic, magical car parked at the main street. D, dont tell me well be using this for today? It was an elegant, magical car decorated beautifully without being gaudy. It seems well really be riding in this car. Halt-sama opened the door and escorted me in. Gentleman! Halt-samas the perfect gentleman! Oops, please excuse me. I lost myposure. I am Tina Harivell a magic swordsman who led the Heroes and defeated the Demon King. Why am I getting excited about this kind of thing? Keep calm! I must stay cool! I entered the car and guided by Halt-sama. I sat on his side. Are youfortable? I prepared the best car in this city. Its my first date with Tina, after all. Halt-sama grinned at me. Halt-samaaaaaaa!!! Whats with that kilowatt smile! Its too fantastic! Did he say prepared the best car in the academy just for todays date? Even if I had to ride a tattered carriage, Id dly do so if it is for Halt-sama. But I am truly happy from the bottom of my heart to hear that he went the extra mile for our date. Looks like he went for the kill. Please do not worry. My heart, my alleverythings already Halt-samas. Afterward, we conversed about a lot of things, including things about the academy, even about my adventures with the former heroes. Halt-sama seems to have an interest in adventures. Halt-samas future is already secured even if he did not go on adventures because he is the Counts son; however, reincarnated people seem to long for adventures in a different world. Just like that person. .Oh no, this is wrong. I should enjoy my date with Halt-sama to the fullest. After a while, we finally arrived in a small vige. The hot springs are located a little bit further into the forest, and only those who are familiar with this ce know about them. By the way, there are level 80 monsters in the forest, so the vigers will never approach the forest. There is a demon-repelling protective barrier around the vige, so there is no reason for demons to attack here. Level 80 monsters are no big deal for both of us, so we headed towards the hot springs without any worry. As expected, we cannot enter the forest while in the car, so we have to leave it in the vige. Halt-sama was talking to the driver of the magic car. Maybe hes giving instructions regarding the departure time? Were finally on our way to the hot springs. There might be some demons lurking around, so I kept myself light and ready to defend but Were on a date, remember? Theres no way Ill let Tina fight. Halt started to cast a magic spell. Fire Lance! A [me Knight] appeared before us. Such great magical power, and such fluid motions. How many techniques did he incorporate in this one? Most probably, I cant win against it, so Im d it is our ally that we can rely on. I already hunted most of the demons around here, but I might have missed a few, so hes here to guard us. He said that nonchntly, but you know, even adventurers who are B-ranked and below cant enter this forest easily. In this kind of forest, he already hunted most of the demons, he said Well, I cant say anything but as expected. However, with this, we can head to the hot spring with peace of mind, since there will be no monsters to attack us. Thank goodness the clothes praised by Halt-sama are unlikely to get dirty. Tina, lets go. Yes! T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 27 Book 2: Chapter 27 Mixed Baths and Teleportation Magic We finally reached our destination after approximately 30 minutes of hiking. We didnt encounter any demons on the way, and there was no one else in the hot springs. No ones here, and Im quite sure nobody will pass around this area, but just in case. Halt-sama evoked a huge magical formation. Halt-sama, what might this be? [Barrier Magic of Imperceptibility]. Outside this barrier, no one will know there is a hot spring here, nor can they see us, so you can enter with no worries. I know the existence of Barrier Magic. I heard it took 10 senior mages to conjure one. Halt-sama did it all by himself. Hes certainly of a different caliber. There was no need for him to go that far but I Actually, I didnt want anyone else to see Tinas body Halt-sama mumbled. Looks like he also has the desire to monopolize;, somehow, knowing that made me thrilled. Finally, its time to enter the hot spring, but I just realized that this is the first time Ill be in the nude in front of Halt-sama. I took care of him since birth, so Im already used to his nudity. I havent had the chance to see that recently in short, itll be my first time to be seen. W, will it be alright? I always took great care of myself; besides, even though Im just a Half-Elf, Im still part of the Elven Race, so Im confident that my skins beautiful. I brought you a swimming suit, do you want to wear it? While I was caught up in my own dilemma, Halt-sama handed me a bag, which probably contains the swimwear. I will no longer feel shy if Im wearing it, but I recalled Halt-sama already took a bath with Youko, Mai, and Mei. If Im the only one to wear a swimsuit while bathing with Halt-sama, I feel like Ive lost. Thats why No, it is okay, Ill wear it next time, alright? I took the bag from Halt-sama. Fufufu, I got a present from him! Halt-sama started to take off his clothes. Tina, youre making me embarrassed if you stare like that. Ah! I, Im sorry! I admit it; I was fascinated with Halt-samas rippling physique the evidence of his tireless training. I also touched the button on my clothes. Oh, what to do, my heart is pounding so hard I heard a ssh, so I turned and saw Halt-sama already immersed in hot water. He was facing the opposite way; maybe it was in consideration for me, so I wont feel embarrassed. I hurriedly undressed, poured hot water on myself, and finally entered the hot spring. Ahhh.. so warm Perhaps, some magical force from the ground blended with the springs waters? I feel my mana being replenished. What a good onsen*. I slowly inched towards Halt-samas back. This is so satisfying. Im d we came here. Ahh, Im happy youre enjoying yourself. Halt-sama wont look at me. He knew I was feeling shy earlier hes so thoughtful. Its already a rare moment for us to be together in the bath, so I want to be more intimate with him. Go! I let out a puff then squeezed Halt-sama from behind. Tina!? I, its touching! Its intentional. I know my face is beat-red right now. Im embarrassed to death! Embracing Halt-sama somehow calmed me down. Halt-sama, wont you look this way? I let go of him and asked. Are you sure? Yes I want Halt-sama to see me. Halt-sama turned slowly. Our eyes met. Then his line of sight dropped H, how is it? Beautiful. I was praised. I can feel my cheeks grow hot. Ah, sorry I looked too much. Halt-sama quickly averted his face. YYou can touch it if you want After all, Im Halt-samas I summoned my courage. Halt-sama gazed at me again. Is it really okay to touch anywhere? Yes. Halt-samas face drew nearer I was kissed. Touched your lips- its our second kiss. I was expecting he would explore my body, so I prepared myself mentally, but I was kissed instead. So sneaky! I put my finger on my lips Halt-samas taste lingered. I wanted to do more Halt- sama I had a lot of lovey-dovey moments with Halt-sama. My heart was racing all the timethis is the outdoors, you know! Even if there is a barrier, stillBut it was pleasant. We got out of the hot springs and changed. I couldnt meet Halt-samas eyes. Okay, lets go home? Yes. Halt-sama grasped my hand even on our way back. I thought we would walk, but Halt-sama conjured another magical formation. What is this? I cast a magic circle so we can teleport back to the vige. If we walk back, well get dirty, and our trip to the hot springs will be a waste. Wait, I didnt mishear it, right? [Teleportation Circle]? Teleportation is a type of skill that allows you to move from one point to another in a blink of an eye. Its actually called a cheat-skill. I heard Heroes with this skill rarely appear. Halt-sama, however, is a Sage. I cant recall any instance of a Sage using teleportation. C, can you really teleport? Yup, I just learned it recently. You set a magic circle in your desired destination in advance, and you can move through the interval space. Its like summoning yourself, or something like that, I guess? So it wasnt a skill. Halt-sama was using magic to reappear. He probably learned it during his contract-binding with Mai and Mei. Ok, Im done! Lets go home! Halt-sama pulled my hand, and I stepped on the magic circle. Just when I thought I passed through the circle, we already arrived at the viges outskirts. We were standing on the road towards the forest we were in earlier. Are you hungry? Im thinking it might be time for lunch. I was still dumbstruck, and Halt-sama suggested we eat. This might be a rural vige, but they are famous for their delicious food. Will we return after our meal? I wanted to spend more alone-time with Halt-sama. Oh, wait. I didnt see our car anywhere. The magical car already went back. Halt-sama noticed I was looking around for the car. Oh, so will we teleport again to the mansion? If youd like, we can stay here. But if you prefer the mansions bed, I can teleport us back. I went on many adventures with the Heroes, so its fine for me to sleep outdoors. Even if its in a cheap lodging in this vige and the beds tattered, its no big deal. More than that, having our date extended until tomorrow makes me feel Im in cloud nine. Lets stay! I dered with no hesitations whatsoever. Ehehehe. I can monopolize Halt-sama for tonight! Its still noon, but I already started fantasizing about sleeping with Halt-sama tonight. T/N: onsen- hotsprings in Japan T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters, please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 2: Chapter 28 Book 2: Chapter 28 Battle That Must Be Won Its been three months since Tina and I went to the hot springs. Since then, Tina takes a bath with me at the mansion asionally. Well, there are also times when Youko and the girls join me School lifes pretty great, huh. Everyone in our ss got excellent marks, be it inpetitions, in ssroom lectures, or in the periodical examinations. We already had 3 matchesall of which are victorious, so we kept our ssroom. I never had the opportunity to fight, though. I think its high time for me to go out in battle because I wanted to show off my cool side to Tina, of course. Fortunately, the next match is mine. Itll be a one-on-one face-off with the opponent sss representative. The winner will be decided based on whether the opponent recognized his loss, fainting, or falling off the arena. There will also be no limit on the support receivable from the other members of the ss. My challenger is a major one he is the leader of the strongest ss in Year 7; in other words, the top student of the whole academy. Hes also the student council president. The council president is a magician at par with the professors, and its rumored that hell be a Sage in the future. Such a big-time rival, but I cant lose no matter what. I already said I wanted to show off, but more than that, it is a critical match. If I lose, Tina will be taken away from me. Why did this happen? Well, a few days back, the student council president was smitten with Tina at first sight, and he wanted her to take charge of his own ss. Tina responded that she would do so, provided he defeats me in battle. So our match was decided like this. Halt-sama, Im sorry Because of me The appointed day of the match finally came, and Tina apologized while we were in the waiting room. She regretted that because of their tit-for-tat, I ended up in a face-off with that Student Rep. You already apologized so many times. No need to worry, you know. Ill definitely win. I patted Tina on the head as I said that. Mr. President is considered a genius of magic, and he was already widely known as the strongest student when he was still in fourth grade. I felt a wave of apprehension initially, but seeing Tina being so remorseful strengthened my resolve. Ill go full-out and win this game! I kissed Tina and headed to the arena. We stood facing each other on the stage. I can feel how great his magic is. Well, it doesnt amount to anything whenpared to Tina and Headmaster, but hes definitely above-level from everyone in my ss; moreover, hes controlling its flow so smoothly. All of Press teammates, who were standing behind him outside the arena, also possess sophisticated magic. They already conjured a magic circle and were preparing to cast auxiliary magic on Pres. My opponent really came on full force with the intent to win. I dont have any grudges against you, but I just had to get Professor Tina. Sorry, but I have to inflict a painful memory on you. Waves of magical power that carry a killing intent so intense emanated from Pres; its so unimaginably different from his handsome and kind-looking aura. I didnt bother replying and decided to wait for the match to start. The umpire climbed up the stage and exined the rules. The battle starts Fire Lance! Right off the bat, I attacked him with 100 Fire LancesPres deflected it easily with his magically strengthened arms. Though speed was not a priority and was insufficient for this attack, I never expected helle out unscathed. Oops, thats quite sudden. Im surprised how powerful your attack is, considering its just [Fire Lance], the lowest grade spellYoure really desperate for Professor Tina. I was also amazed youre able to repel that. Heh, I may look like this, but my title as the academys strongest is not just for show, you know. Well then, that title will be mine after today. Hah, you do say such amusing words. Can you still say that after you witness this? Pres raised his hand high in the air. A gigantic summoning circle materialized. Come, Ifrit! The Fire Spirit King, holding a ming spear, emerged. Hey, is this real? I also thought of summoning that guy! Hmm? Oh, your opponent is Master Halt? Ifrit, do you know him? Ahh, yes, hes one of my contractors. Yes, you heard that right. I also formed a contract with Ifrit. Ifrit forms contracts with a few people, unlike Undine, who has an exclusive contract with me. Apparently, Pres is one of those contractors. In case multiple summonings for the same Spirit ur, the first one to summon takes precedence. Ifrit can attack me based on Press orders. I cant believe you also have a contract with Ifrit Ah, but I guess its a pity; this time, as my ally, Ill make him attack you. Ifrit charged at me and threw a punch at me with his ming fist. I avoided him while observing Press movements. He was trying to activate arge-scale magical attack, and his teammates were helping him. Itll take approximately 10 seconds for him to release it. This is bad. I probably cant evade an attack that huge on time. If I set-up a defense magic barrier, I wont receive damage, but theres a possibility Ill be sted away off the field. If that happens, itll automatically be my defeat. I nced at the audiences seats. I saw Tinas anxious expression, and my hesitations vanished. I cant lose no matter what. First, I need to get rid of the nuisance. Water Lance! I conjured dozens of water spears, then I arranged them in a braided manner. It became a water cage trapping Ifrit. Unfortunately, its the Fire Spirit King were talking about. Master Halt, do you really think you can stop me with just this? The water cage was quickly destroyed. Hey, thats what I expected. It bought me some time to activate the next step. Undine wont win against Ifrit in a simple fight. I need to summon an ally stronger than her. Come! Lightning Lance! A pir of light descended from the sky. Fumu, you summoned me earlier than I anticipated. So, what is the first job? It was Mai and Meis father, the Old Man, holding a lightning javelin. Can you beat that guy? I pointed towards Ifrit, who looked vexed. Old Man looked at him with a smirk. Piece of cake. Armed with the shining javelin, Old Man strode towards Ifrit. Hiiiii!!!! Ifrit let out a short scream, then scrambled back towards Pres. S, sorry! I cannot, for the life of me, defeat that One. I already worked off the duration incorporated in the spell, so please do something about this on your own. Ifrit hurriedly vanished. Wait, what!? Pres looked around confusedly. What a sloppy guy, leaving the contractor and running away, Old Man said. I, I really dont get it, but lets end this! Meteora! Press spell is finallypleted. The sky darkened, and another huge magical circle appeared. Suddenly, a gargantuan meteorite emerged from it, and it fell towards us with great speed. W, wait, were done for! Escape is impossible. Based on its size, I wont be able to take and stop it. I desperately tried toyer up defense magic barriers urgently, but Old Man stood in front of me. There is no need to fear. I am here. Old Man grew into a colossal size. He was so huge, only one foot could stand on the 50 square meter fighting stage. He caught the meteorite with one hand He crushed it. WHAT!? Poor Pres was stupefied. Im not kidding. I was also bowled over. Old Man bent over and flicked over the frozen Pres with his giant fingers. That was a sure-ball inescapable flick. The student council president was blown away. The winds force from Old Mans flick also blew his teammates, and they all hit the wall. Nobody stood up. Heh, its already over? Alright, Ill take my leave. Please take care of Mai and Mei for me. Old Man waved at Mai and Mei, then vanished. T/N: Old Man was really Ossan () in the novel, but its weird to call him Uncle/ Middle-aged Guy, so I left it at that. Besides, I cant get Disney Zeus image out of my head when I think of him, haha. But I guess Celestial Spirit King from Fairy Tale also looks appropriate lol. I thought Ifrit was the product of the authors imaginationguess Im wrong, though she did change his role into one of the Spirits instead of a Demon. ? Ifrit is a type of demon in Imic Mythology. Fun trivia, he is also in the Final Fantasy series as a Boss, as well as games, but of a different character than what we see in this novel. ? Images ctto, taken from Google as usual ? Book 3: Chapter 1 Book 3: Chapter 1 Elf Princess Its been a month since my match with the student councils president. We are on our way to Alheim, Tina and Leaffas hometown. At Ifrus Academy of Magic, students are mandated to spend a month outside the school once a year. This is an imperative set by the Headmaster to prevent students who never set a foot outside the academy grounds from creating weird notions and prejudice, and also to allow them to experience the world. The ss decides the destination, so alls good. Merdies native cethe Land of the Beastkin Youkos country of birthFar Eastern Ind Country Ryuushin and Ryukas home townthe Dragonoid Vige so many options, but after drawing lots, it was decided that we will go to the Elf Kingdom Alheim. By the way, Alheim is located considerably far from Grendale. Even if we go by magical high-speed boats, it will still take approximately 10 days to reach it. Of course, the return trip alsosts for 10 days. Because of that, well only have around 10 days to stay in Alheim. Its Tina and Leaffas homing trip, so I want to enjoy and rx as much as possible. I decided to take everyone in our ss to Alheim via the [Teleportation Magic]. I need to set-up a circle at the destination for my magic to work, so Tina and I went to Alheim the day before the ss expedition. Tina used her flight magic, and it was awesome. Even though we were flying swiftly, there was no wind resistance at all. Tina hugged me to her chest as we flew, and I was enjoying the sensation, but before I noticed we already arrived. I set up the formation, and then we teleported back. I asked Tina if she wanted to take it slow and rx since wevee all the way here, but itll be unfair for Leaffa, and well be staying for a month starting from tomorrow, so theres really no problem. Todays the first day of the ss trip. When I conjured the teleportation circle, all of my ssmates froze up. I thought wed ride on the boat, so I purposely learned an anti-seasick spell, but Seems like I did something bad for Merdie Ah, but maybe one day, it will still be useful. Well, as expected of Halt. Thats right. Even Heroes seldom possess the ultra-rare skill of teleportation, but since its Halt were talking about, its not even that surprising, I guess. Thats my Master for you! Amazing! Everyone praised me. Im so d I learned how to do this teleportation magic. Afterward, we all went through the magic circle and teleported to the top of the hill overlooking the whole Alheim. Whoah, what an epic tree! Ryuushin shouted in wonder upon seeing the massive tree thats growing right at the center of Alheim. Thats Yggdrasil, the World Tree that protected this Kingdom since time immemorial. Leaffa proudly exined. Youvee. Wee. Hmm? Who is that? Halt-sama, is there anything wrong? While gazing at Yggdrasil, I thought I heard someone speak, but apparently, Tina and the rest did not hear it. Ah, well, let it be. We headed towards Alheim. Tina wore a robe, and midway, she covered her head with the hood. Apparently, itll be awkward if the Elves see her in this Kingdom. Of course, Tinas not a criminal here. Its the opposite. Shes so famous shes considered a legendary Heroine. If its known that shes here well, I can imagine how boisterous that would beyeah, thats totally possible. If that happens, we wont be able to rx anymore. Thats why Leaffa proposed that Tina cover her face with the hood. But we still need to pass the inspection and identify ourselves in order to enter Alheim. Will Tina still be able to pass if she covers her face? No need to worry. I will do something about this. Leaffa assured us confidently. I can see the checkpoint already. A human merchant and his goods were being inspected. The Elves of this world mingle with the other races. Were next. Stop here, touch this Orb, then state your name and where you came from, as well as your purpose for-!? W, who might thisdy be!? The person holding the [Crystal of Truth and Falsehood] stopped upon seeing Leaffa. The [Crystal of Truth and Falsehood] is a magical tool which confirms whether the person touching it is telling the truth or not. Leaffa Alheim. I have returned from the Kingdom of Glendale. Leaffa answered while touching the sphere. The magical tool glowed blue. Leaffa Alheim? Wait, isnt that Her Highness Leaffa has returned! Quick, send a report to the royal pce immediately! The checkpoint was in a flurry. You mean Leaffas the princess of this country!? Yes. I am the Second Princess. Did I not tell you? Leaffaughed mischievously. The people apanying me now are my ssmates and professor. I presume there would be no problems in granting them passage? Y, yes! Since Her Highness herself has stood as their personal guarantor, there is nothing to worry about. Everyone, please enter. Thank you. I will personally escort them, so there will be no need for an attendant. Understood. As we passed through the gates, the surrounding guards gathered. Her Highness Leaffa has returned! Sentinels, salute! The guards lined up on both sides of the road from the checkpoint leading to the city. They pulled out their swords from their waists and raised them towards the sky. Leaffa walked ahead, leading us through. It was spectacr. Everyone, I wee you to Alheim the Kingdom of Elves! When we entered the city proper, Leaffa turned to us and presented her country. The Great Yggdrasil stood in the center of the kingdom, and right next to it, a castle made of chalk (mineral) stood majestically. That is the castle of this Kingdom. The city was lined with white-based buildings. Oh, Your Highness Leaffa! You have returned! Yes, Im home. Wee back, Your Highness Leaffa! I returned, everyone. A lot of people greeted Leaffa as we walked through the town. Leaffa also candidly replied. Its pretty evident that Leaffa is popr in this Kingdom. Ahm, if it is alright with you all, will you apany me to the castle? I would like to introduce you to Father. Princess Leaffas father is the King of this country, of course. Even though its a different country, I am still part of the nobility as the son of a Count, and Im also staying in this country for a while, so it is only proper that I greet His Majesty. Sure, fine by me. Ill follow wherever Master goes. (Youko) It is okay with us. (Mai and Mei) I want to meet the King of the Elves. (Ryuushin) Ryuushin, be respectful, okay? (Ryuka) Count me in. (Luke) Me too. (Luna) And me!! (Merdie) Theres no problem with everyone. Thank you very much. Professor Tina, will you join us? Yes, its alright. I didnt report after the demon king was in; though it might bete after such a long time, I have to do so. Y, yes, that is true. I entrust that to you. I got a feeling that this meeting will be something important. Leaffa led us to the castle. ANNOUNCEMENT: Hello guys, as promised, today well implement the changes in schedule as well as with the patreon ? Ill be posting the chapters on MWF 8:30PM GMT+8:00 (Beijing Time). ? Heres the summary of changes in Patreon in case you are interested/confused at the number of advanced chaps you can ess per month: bronze:$1=3 chapters(previously 2 ch), silver: $5=10 chapters (previously 5 ch), gold: $9=20 chapters (previously 15 ch). So you get to have UP TO 5 more chapters for the same contribution depending on the tier!! We will also strive to do better in posting the patreon chapters on time. ?? We would like to express our gratitude to each and everyone of our readers for your support to our trantions, and your happiness in reading the tranted work is what keeps us going ?? Thank you so much (deep bow)? Keep safe, everyone! ? T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 2 Book 3: Chapter 2 Return of the Heroine Led by Leaffa, we finally arrived at the Royal Pce. The castle is made of mineral chalk everything is white as snow. Its really beautiful. I agree. Its a masterpiece. Youko and Luna ogled at the pces interior. We strode towards the gates of the outer walls. Your Highness Leaffa, wee home. These are your ssmates, and your professor, yes? Wee. A handsome, suave elf in a butlers suit weed us. Hey, this person seems quite strong. He also looked taken aback as he gazed at Tina, who still has her hood on. Thank you. Is His Majesty avable right now? Yes, His Majesty is waiting for you in the throne hall. The butler elf escorted us towards the throne hall. All the furnishings adorning the castle appeared to sparkle. These are magical tools crafted using the unique techniques of Elves. They can collect and store magical power gradually from the surrounding space. Mr. Butler exined while I was staring at a vase on disy. Heh, so it gathers magic on its own. What a convenient tool. We arrived in front of a stately door after walking for a while. Papa! Im home!!! The door opened grandly, and Leaffa entered the room, and we followed right behind her. The Elf King sat at the splendid throne situated at the innermost part of the hall. This person seems really powerful. More than that, his magnificence was astounding. His appearance is that of a young elf, but the dignified aura emanating from him is definitely that of a King. With the exception of Leaffa, all of us naturally fell on our knees. Thou haste from afar. Greetings. The Elf King stood and walked until he was right before us. All Hail to His Majesty the King. We havee from the Kingdom of Grendale. I am Halt-Vie-Silveray, the third son of Count Silveray. With your permission, we request to stay in your Kingdom for a month. Oh, so you are a Counts son. Wee. However, there is no need to humble yourselves like that. You are Leaffas friends. Can you treat me morefortably? But your majestic aura wont let us rx in any way, you know Ah, sorry, I forgot to turn off my skill. Its the [Majesty of a King] skill. Hey, Papa, what are you doing!? Ah, I just thought Id let your friends know how awesome I am as a King Ah, so its a rascal King. Everyone introduced themselves in order. Tina was thest one. She removed her hood. I am Tina Harivell. Your Majesty, it has been a while. Ti, Tina!? You, where were you all this time!? The Elf King was astonished. Well, I just went on a sentimental journey to relieve heartbreak. Heartbreak? Ah, no matter. The most important of all is that you came back safely. You have done well in defeating the Demon King. You have my utmost gratitude. The Elf King might have questions, but he suppressed it in the face of his overwhelming joy in Tinas return. He gripped Tinas hand and expressed thanks over and over again. A grand celebration of songs and feast was held at the pce that night. Tinas reappearance was not disclosed throughout the country in respect to her wishes, but the high-ranking officials assembled together to congratte Tinas return. However, a problem urred during the banquet. Lady Tina, have you decided on your marriage partner? If you do not have anyone in mind, how about my beloved son? He is a fine man if I say so myself. A nobleman suddenly proposed. As if tied by a string, marriage proposals came one after another, overwhelming Tina. Silence, all of you. Let the person decide who to like, and to whom she will be tied to. The Elf King tried to restrain the uproar but Yes, we know, but Tina is a person who inherited the blood of the Heroes! We have to match her with an excellent man from our Kingdom so that she can give birth to the next generation of Heroes! That is right! The higher-ups wanted Tina to give birth to heroes, with no consideration as to how she feels about it. Im getting irritated. Tina anxiously nced over here. At that time, one minister said something outrageous. Anyone who wants to marry Tina must have the right amount of power. I propose a fightingpetition and bestowing Tina to the winner as his spouse. Oh, that is good! What a good idea! Let us prepare immediately! They never considered Tinas opinion at all during the whole conversation. Contrary to the Glendale Kingdom, it seems that Tina cant express a strong attitude against the Elf ministers. So youre saying Tina will marry an Elf of this Kingdom? Over my dead body! Can I join thepetition? I interjected. What does that human child think hes saying? This is a problem among the Elves. Isnt he too disrespectful to talk about national issues, even if he is a guest of the King? My opinion was brushed aside right away. Should I just st off these guys and return to Glendale? I started to think that way. This should not be limited to the Elven Race. The King, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. Tina, who draws the blood of the heroes, will be tied to a suitable person. Their offspring will surely be the next trump card when the next Demon King appears in this world. The ministers nod in agreement with the Kings words. I believe that such an excellent person does not have to be an Elf. For example, he might be a human. The Elf King met my gaze. I can see it in his eyesits like hes saying that if I wanted Tina, I have to win. Alright, let the other races join thepetition. As for the date of the tournament- how about we set it three dayster? One of the ministers made a rmendation. Other races are permitted to participate, but the grace period is only three days. Even if a person seeks Tinas hand, he cannot be admitted to the tournament unless hell arrive in this country within three days. Doesnt matter to me. With this, I willpete with my marriage to Tina at stake. Eh? Why do I have the feeling that I just recently fought for a simr reason? Hey, I also dont want Teacher Tina to be taken away by an Elf of this kingdom, so should I join the tournament? Wouldnt that raise the chances of winning? Ah, in that case, Ill alsopete. Itll be upsetting if Teacher Tinas gone. Ryuushin and Luke proposed their participation. Thanks. But its better if you dont. Why? Tinas marriage is at stake. Ill go full force. Even if I end up facing you two, I wont go easy on you. R, right! Okay, I quit! Ah, m, me too! Do your best, Halt! Both of them decided theyll just cheer me on and support me. I dunno why, but they look pale with cold sweat, so I encourage them to take a hot bath to avoid catching a cold. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 3 Book 3: Chapter 3 Tournament Three days have passed. Its the day of the tournament. In the end, I was the only non-elf to participate. Fifteen Elves gathered, including powerful aristocrats, sons of ministers, as well as army generals. With that, the total ofpetitors in the event is sixteen, including myself. There would be an uproar should Tinas return be made known to the public, so it was decided that only the nobles and royalty will be eligible to enter the venue. Even with that limit, approximately 100 people attended. Once the winner of the tournamentin other words, Tinas fianchas been decided, Tinas survival and return will be announced along with the victors news to the citizens of the kingdom. The Elf King stood on the arena. All of you, it is already known among us that the other day, our Heroine Tina Harivell finally returned to our Kingdom. It was indeed a joyous asion. Today, I wish to announce that the tournament that will determine the fortunate brave, who will have Tinas hand, will now be held! Deafening cheers resounded in the entire venue. A single leaf was delivered to the Elf King. It was the leaf of Yggdrasil. Every year, a single leaf from Yggdrasil falls down to Alheim. This leaf is a magical item that is considered a priceless treasure. An elixir that can raise people from the dead can be extracted from this leaf, and it can also be used as a material to create a very powerful staff. O Wind Spirit King Sylph, we beseech that you may grant us protection. From this day forth in this arena, may the grand tournament that will determine the One who has Fate with the Heroine Tinamence. The Elf King raised the leaf high in the air. With the Leaf of Yggdrasil as our offering, bestow protection upon the Heroine Tina Harivell and the victorious brave! A gentle breeze blew throughout the venue. Without notice, the Leaf of Yggdrasil vanished. Wind Spirit King Sylph is a witness of this tournament. Go forth and fight with all your might! The tournament finally began. About that Yggdrasil Leaf that disappeared Im holding it right now. Sylph brought it to me. We formed a contract yesterday. Undine and Ifrit introduced me; then, we formed a contract no sweat. Well, not quite. Sylph apparently heard about me from Mai and Meis Dad, and she already had the intention to form a contract with me even before we met. The voice I heard when we were on the hill overlooking Alheim was hers. The Leaves I give out every year are just returned to me. Do you want one, Halt? Sylph talked to me in a voice that only I can hear. She also appears only to me. Her appearance is that of a spirit girl d in the wind. I do! I need it badly! Oh, is that so? Then should I get lots of them for you? Ah no, thats too much Anyway, Ill use it in time of need. Okie, got it! Shes such a good, honest child. By the way, Halt, you wanted to marry Tina? Yeah. I know its too early for marriage, honestly, but I dont want Tina to be taken away from me by some other guy. Ah, what if I dere to the Elves that Halt will be the one to marry Tina? Wouldnt they listen? HmmmI dont think itll be that easy; ah, rather than that, I have a task for you, Sylph. Eh, what is it?? Seems fun! Ill do it, Ill do it!! Thanks. Then itll be up to you when I make the signal. Okie! Leave it to me! Sylph then vanished. Round 1 began. My opponent was the Supreme Commander of the National Armed Forces, considered as the strongest elf in this country. I had a feeling this was a premeditated match, but that doesnt change anything. All I have to do is win this match. How revolting, a human dared to join this great tournament. Lady Tina should only be wed to one belonging to the Elf Race. Alright, hurry up and lose. The general wrapped his body with the wind and charged towards me in a sh. I stretched my magic around me, so Ill have the ability to avoid his attacks. I can avoid his attacks. But I cant hit him, either. I understand why hes called the strongest. His movements were unbelievably fast. Just imagine Leaffas ultra-speed arrow, turn that into a human thats attacking from different directions, and you got it. I can barely evade him, much less attack. Theres no way Ill win like this, so I decided to use magic. Fire Lance! I conjured 10 [ming Knights]. Wh, what on earth is that spell!? Youre too fast, so lets make this a match of multiple strikes, shall we? The ming knights dashed towards the general, and he tried to counterattack, but Ah, if you bombard that with wind magic, itll blow up, so you have to be caref Boom!! Toote. Supreme Commander enveloped his fist with wind magic then punched the ming knight, which erupted into a fierce ze before exploding violently. I equipped ming knights with explosive self-destruction magic as ast resort in case they encounter a high-level opponent they cant defeat even with multiple numbers. When a ming knight is struck by wind magic, its like their self-destruct switch is turned on. The general who experienced the explosion point-nk was charred, and he was sted off. Did he die? Ah, well, Ryuka, the Dragon Priestess, is here, so itll still be fine if worstes to worst. Fortunately, he lived, and my first round of battle ended with my victory. I won the same way during the second and third round. Well, what do you expect? I already fought with the strongest of them all during the first match, after all. Do Elves know any other magic aside from wind? Ah no, its not like that, but we are most familiar with wind magic, so it is the one we use on the spur of the moment. Leaffa exined. Attack on your own and then get involved in an explosion. Bystanders watching will only say it is pure stupidity. Leaffa suddenly remembered how she did the same thing back at the Steel Forest, so she looked down with a beat-red face. Anyway, we finally reached the finals. By winning this match, Ill be able to prevent Tinas marriage with an elf of this country. I headed back to the arena. T/N: Hi there guys! Ill be doing a monthly shout-out ( scheduled at the end of the month) for our new patreons as expression of thanks for supporting us ? Many thanks to: Dakota Webster, Ben Potratz, Evan Aston, Fuckoff Google, Dr. JB (h.v) and Tifa Kim Thank you so much, we truly appreciate it! ? Cheers, enjoy the chapter for today! ? T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 4 Book 3: Chapter 4 Wind Spirit King Sylph I climbed up the stage. The finalist finally came. It was the butler who weed us back at the Royal Pce. I believe the Elf King is the true most powerful person in this country, followed by this butler. He has enormous mana, and his magic flows smoothlyevidence of the considerable amount of time he poured in training. This is going to be a tad harder than when I fought with the general. The truth is, I had been taking care of Lady Tina since she was young, Butler Guy said as we faced each other. First and foremost, I do not have the intention to marry Lady Tina. Eh? Then why did you bother joining the tournament? I presume Lady Tina does not wish to be tied in marriage at this time. At least, the three days since her return are definitely not enough to find a worthy partner for her. It is also impossible for her to be charmed by those good-for-nothing sons of nobility. Oh? Maybe this Elf is a good person, after all? Ah, but Im also an aristocrats son, you know. Dont lump me with those guys. My initial n was to attain victory in this tournament and secure her fiancs spot. I was thinking of turning over this position to the person Lady Tina herself chose when the timees. Was thinking? I have felt Lady Tinas sincere desire for your victory in the earlier matches. This battle decides the person who will be her marriage partner; yet, she was cheering you wholeheartedly. If I may ask, are you mutually in love with Lady Tina? Yeah. Oh, is that so. So, Lady Tina also desires to be tied with you in marriage. Dont tell me you n to forfeit this match? Haha, not at all. My role is to secure Lady Tinas happiness, and I move ordingly. Now, I wish to ascertain for myself whether you do have the ability to protect Lady Tina. Hey, I already defeated the strongest guy in this kingdom, isnt that enough already? Ah, your strength cannot be determined as eptable just by simply defeating the Supreme Commander. Lady Tina can kill him in an instant, you know. Oy oy, what kind of trash talk is that towards your own countrys general? I dont think hes wrong, though. What I am seeking from you is the ability to protect Lady Tina; in other words, you must be in possession of a power greater than hers. Though my defeat will not be enough proof, it somehow will put me at ease, and I will be able to entrust her in your care. In short, I just need to defeat you in order for you to acknowledge me, right? I did say I. Its a different story, whether the nobility will recognize you. Well, whether or not they do will be another challenge for you. Got it, thanks for telling me this. I also wanted to have a conversation with you. You have piqued my interest, being the human that you are and yet continuously winning your battles nheless. The Elf referee climbed up the stage. The match started. I will not go easy on you. Likewise. I umted my magic. Fire Lance! I crafted another ming Knight and made him attack. Unfortunately, the barely formed ming Knight exploded before it was released. If you use the same trick three times, its impossible that there will be no countermeasures against it. Butler Guy fired an arrow made from [Wind Magic], and he detonated the ming knight. Youre right. Butler Guy posed his magic bow An ultrahigh-speed arrow flew towards me. I created an orbiting magical barrier in an attempt to slow down the arrow, and I was able to circumvent it somehow. It was way too fastpared to Leaffas arrow. You did well in avoiding it. I do not wish to end the match with just that attack. Take this! Firnce! I shot a thousand [Fire Lances]. !? Butler Guy flipped himself and escaped from the ming spears, which struck the dome-structured magic defense barrier protecting the arena. The barrier crumbled to dust. All of the nobles in the stadium were in an uproar. Wh, what kind of magic was that!? Butler Guy said. Good job, dodging that. Thats a thousand [Fire Lances]. T, thousand? But theres no meaning if you just evade it How about this? Fire Lance! I conjured another 1,000 [Fire Lances] and suspended them mid-air. Huh!? Butler eyes bulged in shock while looking at the new set of spears filling up the sky. All of their tips pointed towards him. I dont think youll be able to escape with this much. Ah, by the way, each of those spears contains the same amount of power as the ones before. What, what are you!? Im the one and only candidate to be Tinas fianc. So, what would you do? If you dont give up, then Ill release all of them. Ahahahaha, there is no way I can win against this. Umpire, I surrender! Thanks. We dont need this anymore, I guess. I pointed the me spears towards the sky andunched them at top-speed. T, the grand winner is the human youth, Halt-Vie-Silveray! The referee dered victory. At the same time, all of the Fire Lances I shot exploded. They scattered colorful mes high in the sky. I already anticipated Butler would admit his defeat when he saw my attack, so I infused the spears with magic that would add color to the mes when they explode. These are the fireworks that celebrate my victory. Come, Tina! Ye, yes! Tina came running up the tform. I won! With this, will the Kingdom of Alheim acknowledge our marriage? I put my arm across Tinas shoulders and asked the nobles and royals. The, theres no way we will do that! Thats right! We cannot ept that a mere human dares to marry Lady Tina! The aristocrats and ministers raised their voices in protest. Listen to me, all of you. I have asked Sylph, Wind Spirit King, to bestow her blessing and protection on this great tournament winnerto him, who will be Tinas spouse. Sylph has epted my plea. Do all of you wish to against the Wind Spirit King? It seems like Elf Kings rooting for me. That person must have used underhanded means! He must have tasked his friends to cast auxiliary magic on him! Otherwise, how can a puny human use that kind of magic!? Thats for certain! Fraud! Invalidate this match! I was used of cheating, and the results of the match might be voided. Just like what I expected. I gave a signal. That person never cheated. A voice echoed throughout the venue. Thi, this voice!? Wha, I can hear it in my head! Its apparent that elves can hear that voice. A whirlwind formed at the dead center of the arena. Sylph appeared right in the middle. Whew, how many hundred years has it been since Ist appeared in this country? I see new faces. I am Sylph, the Spirit King of the Wind. Sylph-sama! The Elf King, who was already on stage in an instant, knelt before Sylph. Ah, I met you before. So youre the King now. Long time no see. It has been so long. For you to grace us with your presence Thats coz I already got the Leaf of Yggdrasil in return for the promise of protecting the winner. I already bestowed the blessing on those two. Then you guys wanted me to cancel it Are you all looking down on me!? !? The air temperature in the arena suddenly dropped. The nobles and ministers quaked in the face of the Wind Spirit Kings cold, murderous fury. T, thats out of the question!! Alheim Kingdom celebrates the marriage of Tina Harivell to Halt-Vie-Siveray! Got it, thanks! How about everyone else in this stadium? Earlier, I heard you screaming about him being a scam. Sylph flew towards the spectator stands and drew closer to the aristocrats. With teeth chattering in fear, the nobles werent able to do anything except bow their heads. I swear in my name as the Spirit King. Halt never cheated. He won the tournament fair and square. Nobody dared to refute Sylphs words. Seems like there are noints! Alrighty, its decided, the two of them will get married! Congrats! Tina and I were warmly wrapped in Sylphs wind. We exchange a kiss in the midst of that gentle breeze. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 5 Book 3: Chapter 5 Celebratory Banquet Tina and I got married. We did not hold a ceremony. Apparently, however, marriage is already considered official in this world as long as the Spirits acknowledge it. In our case, it was the Wind Spirit King herself who gave her approval, and this in itself is already considered as a big deal. The Elf King also told us hed grant his blessing on our marriage. I cant stop grinning from ear to ear. Cant help it, a gorgeous Elf stood next to me, and shell be my wife! I nced at Tina, only to find her blushing furiously. Halt, everything went ording to n! Sylph came flying towards us, and she spoke in a voice that only Tina and I could hear. S, Sylph-sama, what do you mean by n? Tina didnt know I have a contract with Sylph. She was surprised when Sylph talked to mefortably. Halt already predicted that even if he wins the tournament, those nobles wont concede to him. It was our strategy for me to appear in the arena and acknowledge him, just to stop the animosity towards him from escting further. Ah, it was an adlib when I released that murderous aura earlier. You were pretty serious about killing them, werent you? Of course! They were trying to break a promise made with this great methe Wind Spirit King and personification of Yggdrasil; theres no way Ill let that pass! Precisely. Excuse me, did Halt- sama and Sylph-sama form a contract, perhaps? Yes, we did. Sorry for keeping this from you. Truth is we formed a summoning contract yesterday. I took out the Leaf of Yggdrasil from my breast pocket and showed it to Tina. Tha, thats!! Tina realized everything. I see, so it was like that. There was absolutely no chance for me to win against Sir Halt, then, Butler Guy said to us. Eh? You can hear me? Yes. Though not at par with Her Highness Leaffa, I am also favored by the winds mana I can sense Sylph-samas existence stronger than other Elves. Apparently, Butler Guy can hear what Sylph says, albeit vaguely. Is that soCan you keep my connection to Halt a secret from the other nobles and ministers? If thises to light, those nobles and ministers would probablye up with a variety of allegations. I am someone who sincerely wishes for Lady Tinas happiness, so I would never do that. Thank you, Sarion. Tina expressed her gratitude. So Butler Guy was called Sarion, huh. The names of the participants were written in the tournament chart, but since they were written in Elvish, I didnt know the name of any of my opponents. I wish to congratte you on your marriage, Lady Tina. I entrust Lady Tina in your care, Sir Halt. Yes, Ill make her happy. Later, I heard from Tina that Sarion once served in an aristocratic household, and Tina was the noble daughter born in that family. Sarion became Tinas educator, and he took care of Tina. Afterward, a lot of things happened, and it was decided that Tina will embark on a journey along with the Heroes. Sarions ability was bought, and he was sent to serve the Elf King. Tinas parents already passed away. Thats why I was d to obtain the congrattory blessing from a person who raised her just like a parent. I will take my leave now. The marriage celebration will be held at the Royal Pce, so I will be going to see the preparations. Wait, it was decided just like that? His Majesty sponsored the feast. His Majesty knew that Sir Halt would emerge victorious in thispetition, so he was already organizing various matters beforehand. You mean to say this guy here was fighting me with that knowledge? Wasnt that too unfair on him? Elf King already presumed this guy would lose, so he had made some arrangements ahead of time. Did this guy even fight with me with all his might? I wanted to fight with him in a full-fledged battle and make him recognize our marriage fair and square. By the way, I fought seriously. He read my expression and perceived my thoughts. Sarion bowed and left. I took Tinas hand, and we went down the stage. Luke and the rest of the ss weed us. Halt, congrats on winning the tournament and marrying Teacher Tina! Luke congratted us. Both of them are formally married already since it was recognized by the Wind Spirit King. Is that right? Yes, at least here in Alheim. Leaffa answered Lunas question. When I heard her response, I finally felt everything sink in. By the way, a man and a woman can get married at any age. It was a unique rule in a world so close to death. If you find a partner you want to be married to, then you can do it anytime. Never expected my ssmate to get married to a teacher Ryuushin, dont make fun of them! Halt, Teacher Tina, congrattions! Thanks, Ryuka. Thank you very much, Ryuka. I also offer my heartfelt congrattions! (Youko) Congrattions, Master! (Mai and Mei) Thanks guys! Thank you very much. Tina and I bowed towards everyone. After that, a Pce Maid guided us, and we headed towards the Royal Pce. Excuse me, but since when did you prepare this? I was d in a tuxedo that perfectly fits me. This is but a small matter to a Butler. Sarion, the Butler Elf, readied the tuxedo for me. Supposedly, it was crafted in advance by the Kings Order. Hey, I didnt get measured, though!? Oh, so Sarion has the ability to gauge the physique just by looking at the clothes worn, and he can ready a garment thats fit to a T. By the way, it doesnt seem to be a skill. Isnt this guy too talented!? It suits you, Halt. Sylph praised me. After the tournament, for some reason, Sylph kept her appearance visible. Therell be a feast, right? Of course, I need to be there to celebrate with Halt and Tina! thats what she said. Can a Spirit even eat human food??? Well, since this is the first time in history that a Spirit King came to celebrate, Ill just let her attend. By the way, there was only me, Sarion, and Sylph inside this changing room, so Sylph talked to us normally. Sarion set my hair, and preps were finally finished. Youre so handsome, Halt!! But of course, by my hand, its perfection. When I looked at the mirror, I saw this strikingly handsome guy. Wait, is this me!!??? The make-up and hair setting techniques of the Elves are truly scary. It is time. Let us go. Alright. Led by Sarion, we strode towards the banquet hall. Right now, Im alone waiting in the front room. Because there will be no marriage ceremony, I will meet Tina here, and Sylph will bestow her blessing on us again before we enter the venue. A different door from the one leading to the venue opened. Tina stood in a pure white gown. I was dumbstruck. She was exquisite. Come in,e in! Sylph pulled Tinas hand and brought her in front of me. We stared at each other silently. I wanted to say something, but no words came out. Halt, Tina, do you swear you will love Tina until you die? Sylph was imitating a priest. She looks like shes having fun. But Im still d. I swear! What about you, Tina? I, I do! Alrighty now hurry and kiss! I thought shed persist, but it looks like she already lost interest. No matter, Im already grateful for the things she did up to this point. I love you, Tina. Halt-sama I kissed Tina. I also did it in the arena, but kissing Tina in her white wedding dress was totally different. I really did marry Tina. I gazed at Tinas eyes as these thoughts consumed me. Done? Okay, time for the feast! Lets go!! Wait, dont pull me!! Kyaahh!? Sylph pulled our hands and flew towards the wedding banquet hall. T/N: Didnt expect Tina and Halt will get married so early in the game lol Sairon the elf Well, the name really reminds me of Sauron from LOTR, but with the dashing appearance of Legs, perhaps:D Book 3: Chapter 6 Book 3: Chapter 6 Tinas Past Tina and I stood beside the bed. Tonights what we call the bridal night. Im eleven this year, but because the humans in this world grow at an elerated speed, my physique is that of a 16-year old. That may be so, but I still feel its a little bit too soon for us to do that deed, so I guess tonight well just stick to our usual hug and sleep routine. Still, I cant help but be nervous, so I couldnt turn in. Its quite difficult to get into bed, right Yeah Are you okay with talking with me first? Looks like Tina has something she wanted to say. Tina and I sat on the bed. The truth is I was a former ve. Eh? What a huge bomb of a confession from Tina. I thought you were born an aristocrat? Why on earth would you be a ve? Its because we are a n that possesses the bloodline of the Heroes. I dont really understand. They are descended from the Heroes, so shouldnt they be better than those nobles? Do you know about Elf Supremacism? I know the meaning. It was said that there was an era when the pure-blooded Elves considered themselves as the supreme race, and they looked down on other races. Our n was descended from the Heroesin other words, humans. We were considered as Half-Elves because of the human blood mixed with our elven blood. Today, the Elf Supremacism no longer exists, but that was not the case a century ago. A century ago- isnt that the time when Tina joined the Heroes who were transmigrated from the other world on their journey to defeat the Demon King? My whole family was killed by an elf who was supposed to be ourpatriot. Tinas eyes welled with tears. I grasped her hand. Are you okay? You dont have to force yourself to talk about this. No, I want Halt-sama to hear my story. So Tina continued on. At the time when Sarion was not in the mansion due to some errands, we were attacked by the group of Elf supremacists. Mother and Father were murdered. Because of my divine protection, they werent able to kill me, so I was sold to humans as a ve, instead. Even if she had that Divine Protection, she was just a small girl at that time. She did not have the ability nor did she have the power to fight, so she can do nothing but watch as her parents were in right before her eyes. How painful that must be. Im sure she had been miserable. I squeezed Tinas hand. After I was sold as a ve, there was news of the Demon Kings revival. There was great turmoil in this country. That was because if no Heroes came from the other world, I would be the only trump card to defeat the Demon King. The Demon King was under the protection of the Evil God. It will be impossible to inflict damage on that protection without negating it first. The only ones who can do that are the so-called Heroes. The Elf Supremacists also knew about that fact, thats why they spared Tina just in case. But the Demon King revived earlier than they expected. In the midst of the uproar, the group of Elf Supremacists who persecuted my family and sold me to the ves was incarcerated on the grounds of treason against the Kingdom. Sarion, who joined the troops that were deployed to apprehend that group, had almost killed all of them all by himself. Tinas tone became lighter. Looks like Tina felt a little better because Sarion was able to avenge her. Afterward, there was a movement to eradicate Elf Supremacism in this Kingdom. So how did you escape from very? Did you experience awful things while you were in very? As soon as the question left my mouth, I wanted to hit myself. She might recall all those bad memories, and I know she wouldnt want me to hear about them. We were headed to the town of the human who bought me as a ve when suddenly, demons attacked the cart carrying me. All the guards and merchants were killed, and my magic was also bound by the magical choker I was wearing, so I cant use magic, and I cant defend myself. When I was about to be killed, a Hero rescued me. A Hero did? When the Demon King rules and the world is filled with despair and destruction, the prayers for helping from many people reach the gods; at that moment, that god will summon humans from the other world to be Heroes. No Heroes should have appeared at that time because the Demon King had just revived. The Hero told me he heard my cry for help. He rushed to me right away, so he didnt have the time to obtain skills from the gods. That Evil God summoned me, and I was taken to the Realm of the Gods, so I know. The time flows differently when in the Realm aspared to when in the Human World. The gods needed time to give skills to the Hero and to convey to him his mission. Truth is, I think that even if the gods dont hear the pleas from the humans, maybe the Heroes are already being prepared. If this was not done, they wouldnt make it in time to save the world. With this exnation, all of Tinas words fit. That hero dide to help Tina without any skill from god. That is also why the hero, who was supposed toe a few years after the revival of the Demon Lord, was able toe to Tinas aid. Because the Hero did not obtain any skill from the god, he sustained heavy injuries while fighting the demons attacking me. Fortunately, Sarion got information about the human who bought me, so he was able to track me down and save the Heros life. Sarion is seriously brilliant!! He saved my wifes life, so I dont think I can ever treat him rudely from now on. The Demon King was newly revived, but eventually, the world will be thrown into chaos, so we really need to be stronger. By we, do you mean you and that Hero? Yes, that is correct. It may be iplete, but I have the power inherited from the Heroes. Even though he is a hero, he cannot use his powers. If we worked together, we thought we could destroy the Demon King. We trained day by day under Sarion. Tina probably felt she had to take responsibility because she thought she was the reason that Hero had reincarnated in his weak condition. In the end, those Heroes who obtained skills from the god reincarnated three yearster, and the Demon King was in quite easily. At that time, the hero who was with me all the time finally returned to the original world. Tina anxiously waited for my reaction after she narrated her story. Thanks for sharing that with me. I hugged Tina closer. I already said this before, but from now on, I will protect Tina. Halt-sama Whatever happens, I wont let you suffer ever again. I said that as if I was also reaffirming my resolve to myself. _______ T/N: Im surprised, is that what youre supposed to talk about on your bridal night? What a heavy atmosphere, no wonder nothing happenednot that I care lol. ? T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 7 Book 3: Chapter 7 The Proposal of the Elven King The next morning, I woke up with the sun shining on my face. Something soft enveloped my left arm. A Half-Elf beauty slept beside me while hugging my arm. Shes Tina, my wife. If its a typical day, shes already up and preparing breakfast for me at this time; but today, shes still fast asleep. Thats because were here in Alheim, the Kingdom of the Elves. We were invited to the Royal Pce as guests. There was no need for Tina to prepare breakfast since the pce maids will be in charge of that, so Ill let her sleep for a little bit longer. Yesterday, she was wearing a dress that shes not used to, so she looked like she was tired out. I recalled how Tina looked in her wedding dress. She was absolutely stunning. I should have praised her more. I was dumbstruck by her beauty, and I regret not saying anything. Well, she was exceptionally beautiful in her wedding dress, but shes also cute beyond words as she slept beside me. I tried to stroke her head. Fuah Tina let out a charming voice. She seems quite happy. Adorable. I want to stay like this forever. Unfortunately, times up. Somebody knocked on the door. The pce maids came to wake us up. Breakfast has been prepared. Would you like toe? Yes, well be there. The maids went out after I replied. Wake up, Tina. Mmmm She hid her face into the nket as if she didnt want to. Shes probably awake right now. So Im hungry, so I thought of giving Tina a kiss as a reward if you get up now so we can go have to breakfast Rustle Tina pushed the nket vigorously and poked her head out. Her eyes were still closed, and her lips were puckered slightly. I lightly kissed her lips. Morning, Tina. Good morning, Halt-sama. They said breakfasts ready. I understand. Ill get changed immediately. After changing our clothes, we went out, and the maid who came to wake us stood waiting. She then led us to the room where breakfast was prepared. After you are done with your meal, His Majesty wishes to talk to you two. What might it be? We hurriedly ate. It was delicious. I thought Elven dishes are nd, but they were unexpectedly normal. Ah, but maybe I was used to eating nd foods because I had been eating, all this time, the dishes that Tina, a Half-Elf, prepares. Ah, but lets just leave it at that. I need to hurry since the Elf King summoned us. Tina and I arrived at the Elf Kings study. Good morning, thanks foring. Good morning. Good morning, we heard Your Majesty wanted to talk to us. That is correct. Well, have a seat over there. We sat at the sofa reserved for the guests. The Elf King sat across us. This might be sudden, but would you like to consider bing a noble in this country? Tina was originally a daughter of the Viscount of this Kingdom. However, when the country finally became aware of the death of Tinas father, Tina was already a ve, so she did not inherit the Viscounts peerage, and the House of Harivell was escheated. Meaning to say, if Tina did not be a ve, she would be a Viscount by now. In this regard, I would like to bestow a rank to the Heroine Tina Harivell as a reward for defeating the Demon King. What do you think? I decline. Tina answered immediately. Can you tell me the reason? First, I do not have any interest in political power. Besides, even if I am granted a peerage, I would not be able to govern it well. I can grant you an honorary title without any territory. Nevertheless, wouldnt there be suitablepensation required by the aristocrats? Like being forced to go to war, for example. Poweres with a price. Just to give you an example, in order to obtain and govern a territory, a portion of its profits must be paid to the state as taxes. Honorary nobles who do not possess territories must contribute manpower to the military forces. We, having no subordinates, will be mandated to join the battlefield personally. My husband is Halt-sama. He is the only one who canmand me. So, I will not be a nobleman. In that case, how about Halt? Me? I am the third son of the Counts family, so if I get married and leave the house, my title will be taken from me. However, I do believe Ill still receive support from my family. I dont think Ill have any problems with my livelihood. In the worst-case scenario, I can be an adventurer and make a living out of demon subjugation. In the first ce, its easy to imagine all the barrage of criticisms the elf aristocrats will throw when I, a human, be a noble of the Elf Kingdom. I also do not need any title. I also refused the Elf Kings proposal. I see. So, is there anything you wish from this Kingdom? I dont really follow the Elf Kings thought process. We do not have anything we want in particr, but Is there something your Majesty wishes to negotiate with us? We want a blessing from you. That is why we promise to provide whatever you wish for to the best of our ability. Blessing? Its impossible for us to do such a thing. It is not like the blessing that is bestowed by the Spirits. We ask for your pledge that you will not be an enemy of this Kingdom. I dont think Ill be an enemy to this Kingdom, since this is Tinas homnd. That may be so, but Halt is a human. There are people among the human race who wish to possess Yggdrasil, which is being protected by the Elves. So the Elf King meant something like this. Throughout the course of history, the human race repeatedly waged wars against the Elves in order to obtain Yggdrasil. The Elves kept on defending and protecting the World Tree each time. However, Tina and I were tied in marriage, and now, there is the possibility that Tina will take the side of the humans. The Heroine, who defeated the Demon King and possessed enough power to defeat the great army of demons on her own, may be their foe. In addition to Tina, if Halt, who possesses the sameno, even greater power than Tina bes our opponent, this Kingdom will easily perish. The Elf King bowed his head towards us. Yggdrasil bestows upon us just a single Leaf each yearI will give that Leaf to you yearly from hereon. With that, please, guarantee the safety of this Kingdom. Please, promise that you will not be an enemy unto us. Tina and I nced at each other. I hated this Kingdom. Tina started talking to the Elf King. The Elves who killed my dear Father and Motherthis countryI hated all of them. I once thought about taking revenge once I obtain power. The Elf Kings whole body trembled. The current Tina possesses enough power to take revenge. However, I no longer think about it now, not even one bit. Sarion carried out my enmity, and a Hero was able to heal my wounded heart; now, I have Halt-sama. T, then I promise I will not attack this Kingdom. If Tina says so, then Ill also do that. Many thanks! With that, aspensation, the Leaf of Yggdrasil About that The moment I opened my mouth to speak, a gust of wind blew inside the Elf Kings study room. Ah! So you were in a ce like this, Halt! S, Sylph-sama!!! Hello, Elf King! Thank you so much for the food yesterday. It was delicious! Ah, i, its not worth mentioning Why did youe here? I havent given my congrattory gift to you yet! Here you go! Leaves of Yggdrasil! She gave me a few dozen pieces of leaves. All of them were from Yggdrasil, she said. The Elf King was looking anxiously at the ultimate rare treasure items that were in my hands. And so, we do not need the Leaf of Yggdrasil. Ah, but well keep our promise, rest assured. The Elf King continued to try forcing several treasures on us, but we refused everything. Finally, he even offered Leaffa as a concubine. I declined politely, of course. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 8 Book 3: Chapter 8 Secret Order for Leaffa Good morning. I am Leaffa. I think Ill introduce myself a little bit more clearly. I, Leaffa Alheim, am the second princess of Alheim, the Elf Kingdom. Last night, I received an important mission from my Father, the Elf King. I have to marry Halt, my ssmate from Ifrus Academy of Magic, within approximately one month. Yesterday, Halt got married to Lady Tina, the Heroine. Why I have to marry a person who just got hitchedwell, let me recount the course of events that led to this. Last night, Papa and the Ministers were talking about Halt and Lady Tinas future. I had some business with Papa, so I unintentionally eavesdropped on their conversation when I went over there. I am going to say this over again; do noty a hand on Halt and Tina, no matter what. B, but Your Majesty, they both possess an unimaginable amount of power, and there is no way we would let them freely roam! We need something that will bind us to them In order to prevent them from turning against us! That is right. Since it cant be helped if they do not want to ept the peerage, let us use the [Bracelet of very] to restrain that person. If we do that, then Lady Tina will surely follow. That is unforgivable! Th, this is terrible!! The Ministers are getting out of hand. Papa desperately tried to stop them, but all the Ministers are bent on restraining Halt. I have to tell Halt and Lady Tina! Even if this is an act of insult towards my country, I still want to help them. The [Bracelet of very] they mentioned is a magical tool that was passed on to Alheim. The person forced to wear this bracelet will continuously be assaulted with powerful brainwashing magic until he bes a puppet of the person who ced it on him. Elves are resistant to magical mental attacks, but they are still susceptible to this bracelet. If that is used on Halt, then Even if the bracelet is removed, there is a possibility that Halt will never be the same again. I decided to go to Halt and Lady Tinas room. However, at that moment, something entered Papas study. !? Th, this is!! Sylph-sama, why are you here!? Sylph-sama apparently manifested herself. The state of panic of those Ministers is evident even outside the room. Hey, what were you talking about just now? O, our conversation just now? Using the [Bracelet of very] on Halt were you serious? A cold murderous aura permeated the air, and it even reached me. It was Sylph-samas fury. Ah, my legs are shaking, and I cant move. I, it cant be helped! It would be toote if that person bes this countrys enemy. After all, Tina, the only person who could oppose him, is already on his side! Hmm, so you were thinking Halt will be this countrys enemy. Evil must be nipped in the bud! That person is from the human race, and there is a huge possibility that he might attack this country in his greed for Yggdrasil! In that case, if Halt is supposed to be an antagonist of this country, then you must also consider me your opponent, as well. Huh!? All the Ministers raised their voices in rm. Yes? Sylph-sama, guardian of Yggdrasil and protector god of the Elves, will be our nemesis? Why would that be!? Halt is my Contractor. If Halt is your enemy, then I will consider all of you as my foe, too. !? What does that mean? Halt formed a contract with Sylph-sama, ording to her. I already knew Halt formed a contract with Ifrit-sama, the Fire Spirit King, and Undine- sama, the Water Spirit King. Even Sylph-sama Hes so amazing that I cant help butugh. I can see now how unbelievably foolish I was for worrying about Halt. I crawled back to my room. My legs still wont move as an aftereffect of Sylph-samas murderous aura. I was shocked just a bit, just a teeny tiny bit, so I had to change my underwear. Sylph-samas really scary. I called for a maid and had her assist me in taking a bath and changing my clothes, and finally, I managed to lie down on my bed. Lets forget everything we heard tonight. So I tried to sleep but Leaffa, are you still awake? I wish to talk to you. Papa visited me. Papa, what is it? Leaffa, forgive me. Please, be Halts concubine! What? Wh, what on earth is he talking about!? I asked Papa for an exnation. After I left the office, Sylph-samas anger finally subsided as Papa and the Ministers apologized profusely. In return for forgiveness, she gave some conditions instead. You said that there should be something that would bind Halt to this country so he will not antagonize this country. In the same way, there should be something that would bind you so that this country will not attack Halt. Hmmm, for the meantime, lets have this countrys princess as Halts bride. Apparently, Sylph-sama said that. All of the Ministers protested greatly. However No big deal if you dont like it. I can just give you a punishment for trying to enve Halt, my Master. From here on, I will no longer bestow the blessing of Yggdrasil upon you. The Ministers were dumbfounded upon hearing those words. Without the blessing of Yggdrasil, Alheim will perish. Yggdrasil protects the country from the demons. Not only that, the Miasma in this area is quite strong, so nts cannot grow naturally, but because of Yggdrasil, agriculture became possible, and food became obtainable. That is why Papa did not have any choice but to send me to Halt. I am the second princess, so I have been prepared long ago to enter a political marriage. I have long since given up on the notion of freedom in love. However, I have had several conversations with Halt back at the Academy of Magic, and he even saved me from demons. Im at ease since Ill belong to someone I know, even if the rtionship is shallow. Halt is a good person, and more than that, he is the husband of Lady Tina, the person I idolized. Lady Tina will be the First Wife, and I am but a concubine, but thats totally fine. Isnt it splendid to have the same husband with Lady Tina? I started to look at this marriage talk positively. However, I was told that it should not be done forcefully. No matter what, make Halt like you, then form a bond with him. The hurdle went up a little. However, I think thats fine. Ill take the time to get along with Halt, and then well get married. I am the second princess of the Alheim, the Elf KingdomLeaffa Alheim. I studied the art of seduction. I dont have real-life experience, though. This is for the Kingdom. I will entrust this to you. Oh, my beloved daughter Leaffa, I am indebted to you. By the way, Sylph-sama ordered that you are to be wed while you are in this country. Eh? Ah, actually, I already suggested for him to take you as a concubine to Halt the other day, but he refused. I know this is really difficult, but please do your best. W, what were you thinking!? What should I do? I dont have much time left. Not only thatthe fact is, Halt already rejected me, without me knowing about it. I received a great blow that is on par with the level of a Spirit King. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 9 Book 3: Chapter 9 Into the World Tree Its been two days since I married Tina. Tina and I spent yesterday and the day before lounging around with just the two of us. During that time, my ssmates were out shopping and sightseeing around the city. Since were already in the Elf Kingdom today, we decided to try something that can only be experienced in this country. If something represents the Elf Kingdom yes, thats right, its Yggdrasil, the World Tree that majestically stands right in the middle of this country. We decided to climb that Tree. Is it possible to climb that? Yes, apparently. By the way, Alheim prohibits touching Yggdrasil, much less climbing it. In that case, why did we decide to do that? Its because Sylph thought it would be a waste if we did not try to go up the Tree since were already here. We also obtained permission from the Elf King but looks like as long as its okay with Sylph, then it is fine. We entered Yggdrasil through the enormous hollow at the base of the tree trunk. The interior of Yggdrasil was formed into a dungeon. There were demons, but even though they saw us, they never attacked. To think that there is a demon filled-dungeon inside the Yggdrasil Leaffa had a befuddled expression as she murmured. Well, thats right. Who would have thought that the Tree they had been protecting contains a demon dungeon inside of it? ording to Sylph, this dungeon served as a bonus stage for the heroes in the olden days. They were able to gather rare items that were collected by Fairies from all over the world; they can have as much as they want without being attacked by monsters. The purpose of the demons was to care for Yggdrasil. By the way, you can get a lot of experience value if you y those demons, but it leaves a bad taste in defeating gentle demons that never attacked, so we didnt do that. Climb to the top. You can bring back the items you find along the way. So do your best and hunt! We can also take advantage of the former Heroes bonus stage, apparently. Halt, can we also go search for items? Isnt it fine? Everyone became hyped up when they heard my perfunctory answer to Ryuushin. Ill go look for a national treasure! Youko, we can feel strong magical power from over there! Mai and Mei went on exploring with Youko. Looks like they got along without me noticing it. Im quite happy seeing my contractual demon and spirits being chummy with each other. Ill go over there to search! Ill also join you. Alright, me too! Luna and Luke joined Merdie. They seem to rely on the beastkins keen senses. Ryuushin, what are you doing! Lets go! Y, yeah! Ryuka pulled Ryushin and ran. Its quite surprising to see Ryuka being energetic when shes quite shy most of the time. Does she have an interest in treasures? Everyone scattered in different directions and disappeared. Tina and I were the only ones who remained in this spotalong with Leaffa. Both of you dont have any intention to join the treasure hunt? Well We Elves feel like were full just being near Yggdrasil. Not to mention touching it, I cant believe we even entered inside. Tina was clutching herself as she shook. Me too, I feel so full, it is really weird. Leaffa seems to be in the same condition as Tina. Can you move? There is no problem with that. I feel slightly better with every step. Isnt that a problem in itself? As expected, there really was a problem. Leaffa can no longer move. I, Im sorry, but I will stay here. Please, you two can go ahead. Her cheeks were flushed, and her breathing wasbored. Theres no way I can leave her alone like this, even if shes the countrys princess. Even if the demons here do not attack, this is still a dungeon. We dont know what might be lurking here. Ill stay with Leaffa, so you can go explore, Tina. No, as my student, I cannot leave Leaffa in this condition. Not only that, but walking is also painful, so Ill take a rest until I get used to it. Alright, then lets take a break for a bit. We can still explore again next time. I already made a teleportation marking, so we can go to Alheim anytime. Halt-sama can explore on your own, yes? Ill stay here. Theres no way Ill leave my wife alone in bad shape and go hunt on my own. Tina looked quite happy when I said that. Since Im in the presence of two Elves, I asked them a lot of things. I heard about the countrys state in the olden days. I heard about the modern situation of the country from Leaffa. They both had amon ground: Sylphs existence was absolute, and all of the countrys people worship Sylph. Hmm, so there was a statue of Sylph in every home. I can only think of Sylph as an obedient child, so its interesting to know that she was deified in this country. Hehehe, arent I amazing? !? S, Sylph- sama!? Sylph suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Oh, so you were here. What do you mean by you were here, I told you to climb up, but you never showed up! Sylph usually stays at the top of the World Tree. She seems to be a type that perpetually manifests, and this is rare for a spirit. Hey, didnt you say to go treasure hunting? Everyone did that. I nned to take my time, leisurely climbing while exploring, but But youre free right now! Even though I was really looking forward when Halt said youre going to y Hey, are you a kid? Oh wait, you are a kid. Sylph is a very young Spirit King. Well, wouldnt it be better if you join us as we navigate through this dungeon? Sylphs face brightened instantly. Thats great! Ill be having an adventure with everyone! Adventure, you say, but isnt this your house? Well, Sylph looks really cheerful, so Ill just let it be. All right, were in your care. However, Leaffa and Tina do not feel well, so wait for a little longer before we go. Okay! Tina, Leaffa, are you alright? Sylph became worried about those two, so she floated towards them. Thank you for your concern, Sylph- sama. Its not like we feel sick, but we cant walk. Hmmm, seems like the mana is clinging to you two. The mana of this Tree loves Elves, so when Elvese closer, they swarm around them. So theyre being surrounded by mana, is that it? Its the so-called Magical Intoxication, I guess? Magical sickness is a symptom that urs when you take in a magical power that is not your own. Symptoms differ depending on the person; some feel better, while others feel sick or dizzy. Sylph enveloped them in a golden aura. How is it? Is it better now? Wow, my body feels lighter! I feel refreshed, somehow. Tina and Leaffas conditions better, it seems. What did you do? I cast a protective blessing that is like a barrier around Tina and Leaffa. With this, excessive interference of mana will be eliminated, but you can still summon mana for your magic. A lot of Elves summon mana and gather magic from the air when they cast magic. Even if Sylphs barrier is in ce, they can still use magic without a hitch. Thank you very much, Sylph-sama. Thank you very much! No worries, so lets go on an adventure! Yeah!! We also started our treasure hunt. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 10 Book 3: Chapter 10 Leaffas Engagement By the way, I told the King to make Leaffa Halts bride. Huh!? Tina, Leaffa, Sylph, and I were exploring Yggdrasils internal dungeon when Sylph spouted nonsense out of the blue. Sylph-sama, why did you say that now W, what do you mean? Leaffa knows something, so Tina asked her. Leaffa seems torn on how to answer her. Leaffa is someone I favor. I have been watching over her ever since she was little. Leaffas marriage had been brought up. Eh!? Looks like Leaffa had no inkling about this also, hence her surprised reaction. Well, I thought it couldnt be helped since she does have to marry somewhere eventually. However, I heard her partner would be someone from the Apristoss Royal Family, so I wanted to stop it. Apristos is a kingdom of humans that is situated in thend closest to Alhem, the Elf Kingdom. In recent years, Apristos had been expanding its territory by waging wars on the smaller countries within its vicinity, and there is a possibility that they will point their spears towards Alheim. Previously, Apristoss power was supposedly on a level that Alheim could defend itself against. Recently, however, Apristos suddenly expanded in military strength, and the ministers of Alheim, who feared invasion, proposed that Leaffa marry into the royal family of Apristos. I dont hear anything good about that country, and the mana of the wind also expresses its difort about that ce. Theres no way Id let Leaffa go there. So, you proposed Leaffa to be my bride? Yeah! Hey, I just got hitched with Tina. Halt seems to be reliable, so itll be alright! Reliab I dont have ie, you know. No need to worry, Ill give you the Leaves of Yggdrasil, so isnt it fine if you sell them? That doesnt equate to my reliability! Ah, no, before that Leaffas feelings are the most important. Its a pity shes going to be married to a strange ce, but that doesnt mean she would want to be wed to me instead, right? If its with Halt, Im fine with matrimony. Wait, is that okay? Thats too shocking! Although I did reject the Elf Kings proposal earlier, I just cant refuse such a gorgeous Elf as Leaffa, who is rushing to be my bride. However, even if both of us gave our consent, there is still a problem. Leaffa. Tina spoke to Leaffa. Yes, just like with Leaffas feelingsno, Tinas feelings are more important, and I want to treasure Tina. This will Tina confront and restrain Leaffa? Tinas desire to monopolize is quite strong, thats for sure. She wont probably forgive my re-marriage. However, it will be a pity if Leaffa will enter an unwanted union, so I was willing to y along and act out a sham nuptial, just so she can get out of her predicament. I n to convince Tina to do that. When sleeping, Halt-samas left side is mine alone. Halt-samas right side will be upied in rotation by Youko, Mai, Mei, and Leaffathe four of you, is that clear? What? I dont get what Tina is saying. Y, Yes! I understand! Leaffa answered energetically. What did you understand!? Not only that, but you have to do your chores, too. No problem. However, I dont have many experiences in doing housework since we have maids back at the pce You can leave that to me. Ill make sure to train you properly. Lady Tina, thank you very much! Yes, from now on, we will be a family that supports Halt-sama, so Im in your care. I may be ipetent, so please look after me. Ah, yes, Im in your care. I answered perfunctorily. Wait. So this means Ill get married to Leaffa? Ehhhh!!! Is this real??? Afterward, Tina started teaching Leaffa about the types and ways of doing chores in my mansion, as well as my food preferences, and so on. Good for you, Halt! You got your second wife! Sylph eximed cheerfully. Ahh, yeah I can only give a half-hearted reply. After a while, all of my ssmates returned. Master Sylph, what are you doing? (Mai and Mei) Yahoo, Im going on an adventure with everyone! Oh, since Sylph-sama, Master of the House, is here, then we wont be lost again! Ryuushin, did you get lost already? But Sylph said the first floor is rtively easy to navigate Excuse me Leaffa pulled the sleeve of my clothes. Apparently, Leaffa wanted to share the news of our marriage with everyone. Do I really have to say this? I nced at Leaffa, and she quickly nodded her head up and down. Cant be helped then, Ill just have to prepare for it. Ah, well, the truth is, Ill be getting married to Leaffa soon. EHHH!? Mai, Mei, and Youko froze. She will be cohabiting with these three, so I want them to get along. Huh!? Wait a minute, Halt. Didnt you just get hitched with Teacher Tina? Luke drew nearer. Why does it have to be always you who got to marry the gorgeousdy and now the beautiful Elf-girl! Thats so unfair, man! Why? How did this happen!? We, well, this and that, and it just happened. Dont marry Elf gals just because it happened! Darn it, and here I was thinking Leaffa is so cute! I felt I did something bad when I learned that my best friend was aiming for Leaffa. Luke, thank you for thinking about someone like me, but I would be happy if you give your blessing to Halt and I at our wedding. O, of course, Ill do that! Luke fawned over Leaffa when she, with puppy eyes, apologetically requested that. Alrighty, I swear on my name as the grandson of the Sage, I will beat up Halt and you guys enemies from now on! Wow, Im not sure, but I seemed to have gained a strong backing for my family. Luke will eventually be a Sage. For someone like him to protect my family thats heartening. Thanks a lot, Luke. Well, if its Elf girls, I can introduce you to some of them. For real!? Luke seemed to be smitten by Leaffas proposal. Lukes really a great guy. If theres an opportunity, spring mighte soon for him, too. Afterward, Ryuka and Luna bombarded Leaffa with questions like why she was charmed with me and so on. It seems like she fell for me without me noticing, so I cant help but be embarrassed as I listened. Leaffa also blushed furiously as she spoke. Hey, lets get on with our adventure already. Sylph started to get bored. Well, were in a dungeon. Its also weird talking about love stories in this kind of ce, so the continuation will be at Sylphs residence. Then lets go to my house! With Sylph on the lead, we resumed our dungeon walk-through. T/N: The absurdity of it all..:D ? ? T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 11 Book 3: Chapter 11 Yggdrasils Dungeon Conquest We navigated the dungeon by following Sylphs instructions. Ah, theres a treasure chest inside that room. A high-level restorative medicine was inside that treasure box. Turn left here; next, turn right. We turned as directed, and there was a passage that continued on. Theres aplicated room nearby, and theres a treasure chest too, but its empty so just ignore it. .. Whats this. If the guide is too excellent, I dont feel like were on a dungeon conquest. However, from the start, our motive was visiting Sylph, so its fine even if we dont get the rare items. And Sylphs over the moon while guiding us, so that in itself is already satisfying. Sylph wanted to have an adventure, so shes going the extra mile. Though the truth is, its just a tour of her own home. Someday, I want to take her on a real adventure; a journey that will make her blood boil in excitement. She does not have any ws as a fighter, either. Ah, there are stairs going to the next floor over there. Just as Sylph said, we saw a stairway after walking for a bit. There doesnt seem to be a Floor Boss over there, though. -****- We finally reached the fourth floor. Thanks to Sylphs precise instructions, we were able to gather the rare items up to here, without missing a single one. There were too many rare items, so I threw away those that I couldnt carry. Cant help but wish we had a bag that can hold an infinite amount of items. Unfortunately, none of us had a bag like that. By the way, this dungeon has six floors, and well be able to reach Sylphs quarters from the sixth floor. I dunno why, but the Spirits never bring any rare items on this floor. So you can justpletely disregard all the rooms. Sylph floated away after saying that. But we still have to follow her Hmm? It was a wall that looked the same as the others, but for some reason, I was drawn to a certain part of that wall. What is it, Halt? Yeah, wait a bit I tried touching the wall. -!? The wall engulfed my hand. We can enter here. I poked my foot, and confirmed that there was solid ground at the other side. Eh, I cant pass through, though? Me, too. As I. Luke, Leaffa and Youko tried moving through the wall, but its as if it was just an ordinary partition that they cant enter. Even Sylph wasnt able to pass through it. Why only me? I cant exin, but I feel like somebodys calling me from the recess of the wall. Beyond the wall, there was a tiny quadrangle room thats approximately 3 square meters. There was a hollow at the inner wall, with a glowing red ruby inside. Gotcha! An item inside a room at a floor that was supposed to hold no treasures; on top of that, it was hidden inside a secretpartment. I feel that this might be super rare. I took the ruby. Hmm? Why does it seem like Ive seen it before? Ah, I had to hurry and leave this room; everybody must be worried by now. I passed through the wall just as easily as I came in. I had been wary of the possibility that I might be trapped in there, good thing I wasnt. However, I didnt get any malicious vibes; besides, I have my teleportation magic, so I guess I could manage it somehow, just in case. Halt-sama, youre safe? I feel so relieved. Wee back. Im here, Tina. As soon as I got out, I saw how anxious Tina was. Halt, wee back. Did something happen? Yeah, this was ced there. I showed the ruby to Sylph and the others. Oh, so it was here all along! Sylph seemed to know what this is. It was said that this is the eye of the dragon king. Its a very rare item that repels all kinds of magic. The demon king of the past wore this as an earring. It should have been a pair but Was it only one piece? Im not sure, but is this the other piece? Tina took out her pendant from her chest. It was the magical tool that I broke when I identally destroyed the training hall back then. Indeed, the gem encrusted on the pendant looked really simr to the ruby that I found. No mistake, its the same thing. So Tina has it. A pity it was all spent when it broke. A Hero from the other world casted an absolute-protection spell on Tinas pendant. When Tina tried to protect the Magical Academy Central from the magic that I released, Tina was in grave danger, so the absolute-protection spell was activated, and the ruby broke. Ill infuse this ruby with new magic, and Ill give it to Tina as a present. Thank you so much. Im looking forward to it. Ill ce a magic that will protect Tina at all costs with that in mind, I carefully wrapped the ruby in a cloth and ced it in my bag. By the way, why was I the only one who was able to enter that room? Im also bothered about why that Hero only had one item if it should have been a pair. Ah, I just thought about it now, but I have limited knowledge about the Hero that Tina travelled with. If I have the time, Ill investigate it next time. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 12 Book 3: Chapter 12 Ascent to Yggdrasils Summit We finally reached Yggdrasils dungeons sixth level. Up until the fifth level, no monsters attacked us, and with Sylphs support, getting the rare items was a piece of cake. Everythings A-okay. After exploring for a bit, we finally reached the sixth floors center. A huge stone monument stood there. A slim golem stood protecting the stele. It was an earthen golem, with green ores embedded in various ces. It was an Arc Golem a high-ranking golem species. Ordinary adventurers dont stand a chance against this one. Even when multiple A-ranked adventurers form a party to conduct a raid and fight, there is no guarantee they will win thats how strong this golem is. Originally, we have to fight against this golem in order to reach Yggdrasils topmost ce, which is also Sylphs residence. Thats right originally. Youve worked hard! Thank you, as always! Sylph greeted the Arc Golem. It opened the stele, and saluted Sylph. Okay, lets go! Ahh, as I thought, we didnt have to fight. We passed-by the saluting Arc Golem and moved towards the side of the monument; then, as prompted by Sylph, we ced our hands on it. Is everyone touching the stele now? Alright, here we go! The stone monument started to glow. It was so dazzling, we closed our eyes. It felt like our bodies were being sucked in. After a few seconds The feeling passed, and we opened our eyes. We were standing on top of a gigantic tree branch. Thick branches were ovepping each other way above the branch were standing on. The warm rays of sun shone through the leaves, and it was much brighter up herepared to the dungeon. Apparently, we were transported from the dungeon to this ce. Teleportation is a skill unique to the transmigrated Heroes, but high level Spirits like Sylph can also move between specific ces that are connected to each other within the dungeons that are under their domain. I looked around. Its hard to believe we are standing on a tree branch because of the incredible stability. I can see the tip of the branch from afar; it was thin, but it looks like I can still walk on top of it for approximately 1 kilometer. I marveled at the sheer size of the World Tree. Everyone, its this way. Sylph called us, and we walk towards the tree trunk. An elevator- like contraption was there. It was a wooden box that can hold around ten people, and it was being held by ivy. The ivy seems to be connected to the top of Yggdrasil. This is a bit too crude for me, considering I know how elevators look like back in my original world. Eh, were supposed to ride on this? I made it with the thought that when somebodyes here, he can ride on it. This will take us all the way to the top! The view from the top is the best, so look forward to it, okay! When somebodyes here? Meaning to say, nobody rode on this yet? Im a little bit nervous. Okay, go on, go on! Eh, wa, wait a minute! Sylph pushed our backs and we stumbled right into the elevator. S, seriously, well ride on this all the way to the top? Isnt Tinas flight magic much better than this? For some reason, Sylph didnt enter the box. Well, shes already floating, so I guess she didnt need an elevator. Alright, here we go! Sylph formed a magic circle under our box. W, wait, dont tell me The ivy at the top of this box are just decorations? This is a really, really nasty idea I feel it. A st of wind gushed from Sylphs magical formation with great force, pushing our box with ultra-high speed. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!! The box climbed up with the speed of light. We cant bear the eleration, and we were pressed down against the floor of the box. Suddenly, the surroundings became brighter. We slipped through the branches and finally came out to the top of Yggdrasil. We stopped elerating. The box crumbled upon reaching the cluster of leaves at the very top. All eleven of us were thrown in the air. Beautiful Alheims cities and the surrounding scenery, viewed from the ginormous Yggdrasils top, were so breathtaking; the word just flowed out. So this is the panorama that Sylph wanted to show to us. Then we began to fall. Tina! Save everyone! Tina was making her way towards me when she heard me yell, so she turned back. At that moment, I saw it. Dragonized Ryuushin sprouted wings on his back, and he was carrying Ryuka while flying. Mai and Mei had turned into their spirit forms and recovered Youko and Leaffa. Luke used flight magic to fly while carrying Luna. Eh, everyone can fly? Tina went to rescue Merdie. And I continued falling. I wonder why. Nobody came to save me. Wait, maybe theyre thinking I can also fly? Excuse me, but I cant!! Tina finally realized it, and she flew towards me in a panic. However, before Tina reached me, I was enveloped by the wind, and my descent was halted. Sorry, I miscalcted the amount of force. Hehe. Sylph flew beside me. Hehe your face!! Well, even with that, seems like everyone can fly. Yeah, its my first time to learn about it, too. On the contrary, Halt cant fly. I felt slightly depressed hearing that from Sylph. Hey, isnt being unable to fly the norm? With this, I firmly decided that Ill also learn how to use flight magic. T/N: Just a random side note. Ive been shipping Luke x Luna ever since the Steel Forest incident where Luke protected Luna. Im hoping (with all my might) this ship will sail. I dont read beyond the chap Im tling so I have no idea if they will. XD *disimer on tl notes: I make them right after I trante the chapter, hence the line I dont read beyond the chap Im tling* hehe.. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 13 Book 3: Chapter 13 n of Rebellion The slums were located opposite the Royal Pce of Alheim, with Yggdrasil in between them. Sunlight barely reached this area since the World Tree was blocking it, so its dark here even at noon. In a dpidated bar house located at the corner, an Elf with a muscr physiquerare for their racewas drowning his sorrows in alcohol, all alone. Darn it, why me The murmuring man was no other than the former Military General who had fought against Halt during the first round of the tournament that determined Tinas wedding partner. After the tournament, he had been med for losing against Halt, and he had lost his job. It did not mean that he was weakit was just that his opponent was fearsome. Truth be told, this ex-general was the strongest person in Alheim, with the exception of the Elf King and his butler, Sarion. The nobles had decided to make him join the contest, and they had even decided the order in which he would go out, just so they could eliminate Halt, the nuisance. It was not a bad deal for the former general, as well. He just needed to defeat a boy from the human race, and then he would withdraw from the contest by faking illness before the aristocrats sons turn. Such an easy task and he would be able to obtain a huge sum of money. Unfortunately, he had lost. It was also a form of self-destruction. With their ns being thwarted, the furious aristocrats had proposed the change of generals. The Elf King had tried to stop it, but because he had lost all too easily, the ministers had been in favor of his recement, and the King had no choice but to force him out. Now, he was here. He had lost his job because he had been dazzled by therge sum of money they had offered to him. Not only that, the aristocrats had not paid one cent, iming his loss as the reason. He did not have a family. He had been pouring his heart into training himself and his subordinates. But that did not mean he was a military man through and through. Most of his sry as general was spent ying with girls and drinking. The army rented the house, so he was evicted from it. He did receive a scant retirement allowance, which was considerably reduced because of his disgrace, and now he was drinking here. With a creaking sound, the bars door, which looked like it would copse right now, opened. General, you were here! An Elf wearing a patch on one eye entered. She was the subordinate of the former general. So its you. Im no longer the General, so stop calling me that. However, I The former general suddenly realized that this eye-patch-wearing Elf was in love with him. Long ago, he had rescued her from attacking demons, and from then on, she had been desperately training herself in order to repay him. She had even reached the position of the Deputy Commander of the Armed Forces. You still have work, right. Quickly return. You might even be the next general. You are the only one who can be my superior! An army without you has no meaning for me. I have also beaten the nobles who taunted you earlier, and now I am discharged! You Such a stupid thing. He said that, but the former general felt happy. At the same time, he was ashamed of his current appearance. No home, no moneyhe was ashamed of the person he had be, a person reduced to binge drinking in the slums. Do you want to take revenge? Wh, what on earth are you talking about!? Its all because of those aristocrats that you are in this state! Its the Elf Kings fault! The nobles, the ministers! Its this country that should be med! The patch-wearing Elf drew nearer, and then she removed her patch. You, your eye!? The eye, which was supposedly blinded long ago because of the demons, was shining red and staring at the former general. Hatred overflowed from the bottom of the generals heart. Hateful. I hate the human who brought me this shame. I despise the Elf King, who discharged me from the military. I abhor the nobles who conspired against me. I hate this country. I loathe it. Resentment and hostility ckened the generals heart. Yes, I want to take revenge against this country. Are you willing to help me? Of course. W, what are you saying! The bar owner, who was listening to their conversation, tried to escape. However, he only managed a few steps before he fell on the spot. The dagger thrown by the patched Elf was stuck on his back. The former general did not even blink an eye even though his subordinate had killed a citizen. I want to exact my revenge as ostentatiously as possible. Do you have a good n? Please leave it to me. Well bring utter destruction to all the people living in this country. Ill look forward to that. The former general and the patched Elf left the bar, whose owner passed away, and they disappeared into the darkness of the slums. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 14 Book 3: Chapter 14 Outbreak of War Three weeks have passed since I came to Alheim. I think I have visited most of the major tourist destinations. Roads between the royal capital and each town were well-developed. Its possible to travel back and forth to any town in just two days, so moving around was easy. We n to spend ourst week rxing here in the royal capital, where Yggdrasil is located. Regarding the marriage with Leaffa Only the ministers and the royal family will be informed about it, just like how it was with Tinas wedding. The country officially recognized my marriage to Leaffa and Tina, but I didnt tell my parents yet. Tina and Leaffa wanted to greet my parents and properly ask for their acknowledgment. Tina, who was my exclusive maid, and Leaffa, a ssmate from the Magic Academy and the Princess of the Elf CountryIm pretty sure Mother and Father will be shocked if I tell them that I wanted to marry these two. Once my parents approve the marriage, I will inform the people of Alheim once again about Tinas return and our wedding. Thats why I was just enjoying the time lounging around. However, the Elf King summoned me in the morning. Maybe he has something to say to Leaffa or Tina since our return date to Glendale is already near? I apologize, but you have to get out of the country, the Elf King said as soon as I arrived for an audience. Up until now, we have been politely treated as guests by the Elf King, so we froze upon hearing those seemingly cold words so suddenly. Did we do something wrong? Papa, what do you mean? Leaffa asked the Elf King. The army of Apristos is heading toward the Royal Capital. From now on, this ce will be the battlefield. The Elf Kings next reply was chilling. Last night, Apristoss army crossed the Alheim border. The border guards were annihtedthey were caught by surprise. After that, the army steadily marched on toward the Royal Capital, overrunning viges near the border. Maybe its because of my marriage with Leaffa? That is also a possibility. However, the main reason is myck of power. Apristos has long been aiming for Alheims Yggdrasil, but the invasion didnt push through because they didnt have a way to break the Alheim capitals defense. Despite the invasion of Alheim being on a standstill, Apristos was steadily umting power by integrating several neighboring small countries. It was at this time that Alheims side started to n a marriage proposal between Leaffa and Apristos, and form an alliance between the two countries. Well, actually, this proposal was made arbitrarily by a nobleman and ministers, and neither Leaffa nor the Elf King knew about it at all. The Elf King first learned about the ministers recklessness when the messenger from Apristos arrived and dered that the proposal was epted. However, immediately after, Sylphmanded Alheim that they must marry Leaffa to me. Alheim was stuck between a rock and a hard ce with Sylphs order and the proposal to Apristos. I must bear the responsibility for not being able to stop the ministers from acting rashly. Leaffa, you are already married to Halt and thus have nothing to do with this country. Leave this country immediately. The Elf King chose to follow Sylph. He told the messenger that the promise made with Apristos was a mistake, but it was the Alheim Kingdoms fault. The prince, who was excited that he would marry the Elf Princess, became angry and led his private army into this country. The result, just like what was said earlier, was the lethal ambush of the border guards. At this point, the war between Alheim and Apristos began. It became a daunting situation, and soon enough, news came that the Apristos army was headed here. The princes private troops consisted of 3,000 soldiers. And there are 100,000 in Apristos army. On the other hand, the armed forces of Alheim have 10,000 people. They are enough to defend against the 3 000 private troops of the prince. However, once the armies of Apristos arrive, they will be besieged, and a one-sided battle will take ce. Humans characteristically possess arger poption than the other races. When humans seriously raise up their army, the strength will be overwhelming. That is why the Elf King wanted Leaffa to escape now. B, but Im still the princess of this Kingdom. Leaffa looked at me as if pleading that she wanted to remain in this country. Im Leaffas husband, so if she stays, then I stay, too. Halt If my dear husband wishes to remain here, then I too will stay. Not to mention, I also have to protect Leaffa, my student. Thank you very much, Lady Tina. Ah, then Ill be fighting as part of this countrys army. I may be a human, but I like this kingdom. Luke also opted to stay behind and fight as part of the military. Looks like his true motive was to protect his Elf girlfriend that he madest week. Though Glendale and Apristos are both kingdoms of the human race, they are not allies. Thats why there should be no problems even if we side with the Elves and fight against Apristos. Since Master will remain here, then so shall I. We will, too! Youko, Mai, and Mei also opted to stay put. I can also contribute to the armed forces. (Ryuushin) My magic is that of restoration, so I can revive the border guards who have fallen. If it is now, we can still make it on time. (Ryuka) I will be your support. You can also count on me for strengthening magical powers. (Luna) Well then, Ill be the one to protect Ryuka and Luna! (Merdie) In the end, everyone got into the fighting spirit. Thank you so much, everyone! Stop that foolishness, everyone! This is a war! Your opponents are seriouslying here to kill you! You may have experience in fighting demons, but you, as students, do not have the experience to fight against people in a war! The Elf King tried to frighten us. Most likely, he did not want any of us to fight. The Elf King is a nice person. He knows how powerful Tina and I are, but he never forced us to fight for him. It was clear to us that the Elf King is beloved by his subjects during our sojourn here. Also, if the enemy breaches the Royal Capital, he will be on the frontlines wielding the sword himselfthats the kind of person he is. Thus, I wanted to help the Elf King. Sure, I may not be able to kill people. Even though its a war, I dont want mypanions to kill anyone. You understand now, so escape immediately! But we have power. Even if our opponents are here for the kill, we can still incapacitate them without killing them. What are you talking about? Incapacitating an army that ising in full force Not only that, our opponents are numbered to be around 100,000. Its like a pipe dream, but I am confident I can do that. I cant cover everything by myself, and there may be many sacrifices, so I looked at my friends. Luke, Luna, Leaffa, Merdie, Youko, Mai, Mei, Ryuushin, Ryuka, and Tina. With these ten, my strategy will seed. I am certain of that. Can you gather the ministers? Ill tell you the strategy to stop the invasion of Apristos. T/N: My Luke x Luna ship sank right in the next (this) chapter, not even sailing for a little bit Oh well, at least its time for Halt to fight again. ? Edited to add: I have mixed feelings about the Elf King. He was pretty much a decent guy, but I think hes quite useless as a King; the ministers were doing whatever they wanted right under his nose. Seems like they didnt respect his authorityor maybe he had none. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? Also, your ratings at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 15 Book 3: Chapter 15 Betrayal First, we must capture the Prince of Apristos since they already invaded this country. I advised this to the ministers and Elf King that were gathered together. With the captured prince as a hostage, well negotiate so that theyll pull out their army I00,000 is that it? However, the prince is protected by 3,000 soldiers. If it is only to defend, then there is no problem, but if we n to abduct the prince, it is necessary that we annihte the enemy. Our military force will note unscathed. If we lose a lot of soldiers here, we will not be able to defend when the armyes. The ministers argued. I already anticipated this. In the event that Alheims army shall confront the princes private army, it is expected that the prince will fall behind the troops. That is where we attack to kidnap the prince. Since Alheims army isrger, the private army wont attack immediately. By capturing the prince before the battle begins, we wont exhaust our resources that much. Will that be possible? Well, Im here. Isnt that more than enough? Sylph agreed with my suggestion. I can advise the Elf King and the ministers regarding the operation, all thanks to Sylphs presence and hermand that they should listen to me. It is truly possible to seize the prince with Sylph-samas help. However, there is no guarantee that their army will retreat even if we use him as a hostage. What do you mean? Sylph questioned the words of the minister supervising the Intelligence Unit. Right now, the one invading our beloved country is none other than Apristoss Fifth Prince. There is a possibility that the prince is nothing more than a sacrificial pawn to carry out the invasion against our military forces. The 100,000 soldiers of Apristos are said to be about 1/3 of the countrys strength. True, it doesnt make sense that their nation will move an army thatrge just because the Fifth Princes marriage talks fell through. But what if the prince was taken to Alheim then killed? That is enough reason for them to destroy Alheim in retaliation. Alheims Intelligence Unit was able to gather intel that the Fifth Prince was being used, by his own country, as a pawn for this very purpose. Hmmm So, Halt, that means theres no sense in capturing the prince, right? Well, that may be so. We cant use him to make the army retreat. However, it can leave evidence that the country tried to negotiate properly with the invading people. Evidence of negotiations with the humans? What exactly does that mean? Supposing the opposition attacked us without prior knowledge of the difference in our military strength, and we annihted them in returnwe can still prove to other countries that it was not a unteral fault on our part. I dont really get it. Halt, its like youre saying that annihting the opponent is just a piece of cake. Thats how it sounds to me. That is right. If its just about 100,000 soldiers gathered in a troop, Luke can destroy them in one hit by using [Ultimate Magic]. [Ultimate Magic]!? There is someone who wields that spell among you!? Yes. Im a Sage Apprentice, so Ah, by the way, the level is 125. The ministers were buzzing with excitement at Lukes reply. He might have said it braggingly and in bad taste, but to tell the truth, I already asked a favor from him earlier to disclose his upation and level so that we might be able to persuade the ministers. Nevertheless, if you do that, our country will be endangered against other countries. If its only one country, then there will be no problem. However, if several countries joined together and formed Allied Forces, it can be expected that the situation will be out of our control. The Allied Forces are not the only problem. If the neighboring countries see Alheim as a threat, international trade will also be affected. Hence, it is not necessarily a good thing to annihte them. Its not about winning, its about how you win. This is my strategy n A. First, abduct the Prince, and then negotiate for withdrawal of the opponents army. Most probably, those negotiations will fall through. Next, with Lunas support, Luke will disy the overwhelming difference in the military force through his [Ultimate Magic]. This will be an intimidation tactic. The spell will not hit the army, but it will destroy the nearby mountains. With this, the enemy will be filled with fear, and hopefully, theyll retreat. Case closed. However, there is also the possibility that they will not back down. Itll be troublesome if that happens, but Ill use my magic and disperse them, and switch to individual destruction, which is n B. The cooperation of Alheims Army and the power of my ssmates are vital for this n B. I exined the strategies of n B to everyone. In the end, my strategy was epted. Myrades strengths were revealed, and the ministers thought we could win somehow if their power was coupled with my strategy. All that is left is to execute it. The private army of Apristoss Prince hasnt moved much from near the border. Taking advantage of this time, I met with themanders of each unit of the Armed Forces to exin the operation and introduce mypanions. So its you, Sir Halt! Sylph, Tina, Leaffa, and I were on our way to themanders when I heard someone call my name. There was a man with a muscr physique that is atypical for an Elf. It was the former general who fought with me at thepetition held for Tinas hand. I heard he was fired because he lost against me. Uhm, I heard you were fired after the match Even if he lost against me, he was strong. He was a general, yet instead of being demoted, what he received was a military discharge, and it had been too sudden. I wonder what happened. I feel apologetic since there is a possibility that his match with me is the cause. And now, Im also bothered that the former general is wearing military fatigue. Ah, its my fault for losing to you so easily. However, even if Im like this, Im still the former general. This war against Apristos requires strength, so I was also summoned. I am here to participate as a soldier. Ah, is that so. Meaning to say, you will not lead the troops? Ahaha, you found out, I got back to the lowest rank. Well, Im better off swinging my sword on the frontlines anyway. With that said, the former general extended his hand. I will fight with my ex-subordinates on the front lines to protect this country. The oue of this battle depends on your strategy. Please, help us win. Okay, Ill do my best. Please be safe. After saying that, I shook hands with the former general. He slipped a bracelet on me as he took my hand. Huh? Excuse me, this Im losing my consciousness. FufufuHahaha! The former generalsughter rang in my ears as everything turned ck. T/N: Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here. ? I do hope youre enjoying Level 1 Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. ? We finallyunched our Patreon page; if you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check it out. ? You can also integrate your Patreon page to our discord channel to get your roles there! ? Also, your ratings and reviews at Novel Updates are very much wee, and highly appreciated, too!? Please drop a review if you are enjoying what you read, that means a lot to us ? Feel free to join our discord channel for release updates, interact with other readers, and more ? Well be truly grateful for your support. ?Thank you so much, as always!! ??? Book 3: Chapter 16 Book 3: Chapter 16 The Strongest Enemy Halts eyes became nk after the former general put the bracelet on his wrist. What did you do to Halt-sama!? Tina noticed Halts abnormality, so she tried to pounce on the former general. However, a firence that was shot at her feet stopped her in her tracks. Wh, what happened to you, Halt-sama? Tinas voice trembled. The one who had shot the [Fire Lance] toward Tina was no other than Halt! Hahaha, this guy here is now under my thumb. Go on, show her! Like a puppet following orders, Halt showed the bracelet on his arm to Tina and the others. Thats the [Bracelet of very]! Why do you have that!? Sylph and Leaffa recognized the bangle for what it was. It was one of the magical tools that were being protected by the Kingdom of Alheimthe [Bracelet of very]. It cast powerful brainwashing magic on the wearer. The person who attached it to another person would be the master, with the wearer as his puppet. I had been the General of the National Forces, you know? Its easy duplicating the key to the treasury where it was stored. The former general used to sneak out treasures from the treasury and sell them to other countries. He would usually use the profits to y around. After being discharged from the military, he had snuck into the innermost part of the treasury and stolen the [Bracelet of very]. Hey, release Halt right now, or else Ill kill you! Sylph projected her murderous intent toward the ex-general. The Spirit Kings desire to kill him was real. The former general knelt on his knees, unable to stand. Sylph, return to the Spirit Realm. !? One statement. At Haltsmand, Sylph was forced to return to the Spirit Realm. W, well done. The ex-general stood up while wiping his sweat. Forcing Sylph-sama to return for you to be able to do that Leaffa gaped at Halt. Halt-sama, wake up! Halt didnt answer Tinas calls. Its useless. Its a magical tool that works on us mighty Elves too, you know? Its impossible for this human to resist it. You bastard!!! Tina threw a [Thunder Lance] at the ex-general. Halt stepped forward and intercepted the spear thats flying at the speed of light easily. H, Halt-sama Tina, did you intend to kill me? Halt,mit suicide. W, what!! Halt took out the self-defense dagger he was equipped with, and he pressed it on his neck. STOP!!! Stop. At the ex-generalsmand, Halt stopped moving. The blood dripped from the gash on his neck. Do you understand now? If you go against me, I wont hesitate to kill this dude. You guys better behave until this war is over. The ex-generals mouth twisted in a disgusting grin. Heroine Tina, as well as Princess Leaffa After this war is over, you will be my ves. Thats why, dont die, okay? Leaving those words hanging, the former general picked up Halt and left. Tina and Leaffa could not even chase after him. Grasnds stretched from the Capital to the Border. The Fifth Prince of Apristos and his private army of 3,000 soldiers were encamped in this area. The soldiers were devouring the food that they had looted from the viges and towns they had invaded prior toing here. They had wanted to kidnap the Elf women and do as they please with them. However, defeating the border guards to pass through the National Gates had taken a lot of time. During this period, all the Elves had fled from the viges and towns near the border. The only things they had obtained were food and precious metals. You can do whatever you want with the Elf womenthats what they had been told. Many adventurers from the Dark Guild had mingled with the private army and joined the invasion for that reason. Thats why there were many soldiers who were dissatisfied. Suddenly, a magical circle emerged at the center of their encampment. W, whats that!? Beware!! The soldiers surrounded the magical circle. The inner part of the circle became dyed with ck, and from there, the ex-general, Halt, and the Elven woman wearing an eye patch emerged. Who are you!? Oops, hey, wererades. Comrades. Youre an Elf, no matter how we look at it! How did youe here!? The private troops pointed their swords to the ex-generals group. Wait, lower your swords. They are allies! The Fifth Prince of Apristos, with the imperial guards in tow, strode from the camps back and ordered the soldiers to retreat. Well doneing here. Ahh, thanks for supporting my n. The ex-general was secretly in cohorts with the Fifth Prince of Apristos. He had leaked the shifts of the border guards to the Prince, so the private army had been able to break through the National Gates at the time when the defense was at its weakest. But why did youe here to join us? And how did you do it? The former general nned to stay in the Royal Capital of Alheim, and when the army of Apristos surrounded the Royal Capital, he would lead the revolt from within. He would then open the gate from inside and let the enemy in. Got something pretty good right here. Even if I dont revolt, Ive already obtained the power to destroy that country. Thats why I came here. By the way, its thanks to that guy that we can move around. The ex-general pointed at Halt as he was saying that. The true reason why the ex-general hade here was that he feared the Prince would betray him. After Apristoss army entered the gate, there was a possibility that the Prince would discard the ex-general and have him killed. With that in mind, the former general had decided to show Halts power to Apristos. This human youth has that kind of power? Does he listen to you? Yeah, hes wearing my beloved countrys magical toolthe [Bracelet of very]. Therefore, hes my puppet now. Not only that, this guys really strong. Show them. Fire Lance. Halt obeyed and conjured a [me Knight]. Your Highness! Please get back! The imperial guards surrounding the Fifth Prince pointed their swords at the me Knight to protect the prince. What unbelievable magical power. Make a mistake, and my whole army will be destroyed. Beads of sweat rolled down the foreheads of the imperial guards facing the me Knight. Oy, oy, no need to be on your toes, this guy here is my servant. C, could you really control him? No sweat. Believe in me. The ex-general felt satisfied in demonstrating Halts power to the prince and his troops. They would fear Halt, and there would be no danger of the Princes betrayal. Thats what the ex-general thought. The Apristos army is supposed to arrive at noon tomorrow? Yes. That is the n. News came from my Father just a while ago. Is that so, then lets rest today. Tomorrow will be a day of pige. Well attack the capital first, so its better to let your men rest, too. But there might be a night attack! said a soldier. No problem. Halt, keep an eye on them. Keep the enemies in check. I got it. I want to monitor all areas, so I like to increase the number. Is that alright? Hm? Well, I dont mind. The ex-general didnt really understand what number Halt was talking about. Fire Lance! !? T, this is! Around 1,000 me Knights appeared and surrounded the private troops. One me Knight was capable of annihting 3,000 soldiers, and now there were 1,000 of them. Even the ex-general thatmanded Halt gawked. O, Oy, are you really certain that this one is an ally!? Y, yeah, no worries. The ex-general stuttered in answering the anxious princes panic-filled question. Keep the enemies away until noon tomorrow. Got it. Upon hearing themand of the former general, Hart stood side by side with the Fire Knights. Then, he turned his back against the private army and stopped moving. The former general was smug as he looked at Halt following his orders. This overwhelming power had be his own. Depending on how he used it, he might be able to take control of the world. After that, the ex-general strode toward the tent prepared for him, walking through the private army as if it was his own. In contrast, the Prince could only follow grovelingly after the former general. T/N: Ooohh, me likey this chapter! ? Many possible scenarios are running through my mind right now. ? Announcement: Our site has dark mode now! Hurray! Special thanks to Storm for working on it ? Heres our monthly shout-out for our patreons! ? Many thanks to: Devin Wilcox, Brandon Hudiemeyer, Keh Reeves, WorldofASH, Takio, Teja Rebel, Rahadian Pratama Thank you so much, we truly appreciate it! ? Cheers, enjoy the chapter for today! ? Book 3: Chapter 17 Book 3: Chapter 17 Fighting Power Worth 10 Armies of the Demon King Were in trouble. Yeah, five of those me Knights can destroy demons, and now theres 1,000 of them. Wont Alheim be wiped out if they attack? Didnt the Demon King have 20 demon followers? Then that means they are equivalent to 10 armies of the Demon King. Not to mention Alheim, its the end of the world. Seriously? Luke and Ryuushin were hiding and spying in a forest about three kilometers away from the site of Fifth Prince of Apristoss private armys encampment. After listening to Leaffa recount about Halt being brainwashed and taken away, the two of them had tracked Halts magical power. They then confirmed that it was truly Halt who had conjured those ming knights. So what now? Wanna try beating Halt a bit and see if hell be sane again? And sneak past through the defense of those me Knights? Impossible! Ive seen one of those dudes throw a spear, my eyes couldnt even follow! Right, I also saw those guys team up and beat the hell out of a demon, but their offensive and defensive coordination was wless. Then Yeah Its over! (Luke and Ryuushin) Luke and Ryuushin burst intoughter on the spot. Ahahaha Oy, were beat. Normal people dontugh when in a pickle, right? Nope, they wont do anything butugh. Thats 10 Demon King armies worth of fighting power, cant be helped. No doubt about that. But Halts too strongmaybe hes the Demon King? Ditto! Man, we dont have any option but to escape in a country with no Halt. That dude, he can teleport, yah know? Ah Pfft! Pfft! Ahahahahaha! Both of them didnt stopughing for a while. Sigh, in the meantime, well just have to tell the capital about the situation here. Yeah, lets do that. Luke and Ryuushin left. Halt was staring at them the whole time. The ex-generalsmand was to keep the enemies in check. Thus, even if Halt saw those two, he did not move an inch. What you said Is it really the truth? That Halt became our enemy Yes Luke and Ryuushin returned to the Royal Capital, and in the conference room, they exined to the Elf King and the ministers what they had seen. Tina and Leaffa waited in a separate room. Tsk, we really shouldnt have ced our trust in humans! He was brainwashed so easily!! Hold your tongue! A person of the Elf race was the one who ced that [Bracelet of very] on him! Dont shame us any further! The Elf King bellowed, and all of the ministers shut up. Listen carefully! ording to Leaffa, Halt banished Sylph-sama back to the Spirit Realm. Do you understand what this means? Banished Sylph-sama!? I, impossible. Sylph-sama will be this countrys enemy!? That is correct. If it is possible to forcibly drive her out, then the opposite is also probable. In other words, if Haltpulsorily summons Sylph-sama, it is likely that she will attack this country without any qualms. The ministers faces paled in panic upon hearing the Elf Kings words. However, the problem did not end there. Sylph-sama is indeed a problem, but there is another one Halt conjured a number of ming nights. By ming knight, do you mean that magic he cast on the Army General during the tournament? What do you mean by a number? 10? Or is it 20? Dont say stupid things! That Army General lost easily against that magic! If there are 20 of those, we wont stand a chance! Its 1,000! What!? We confirmed that Halt conjured 1,000 me Knights, and they were integrated with the Fifth Princes private armys 3,000 soldiers. The minister in charge of National Defense copsed with a heavy thud. First, we have to separate Halt from the former general. Halt supposedly wont be able to do anything if he does not receivemands. W, will that be possible? We must, or else this country will perish. We have to do it regardless. In case it fails, we must evacuate all the civilians out of the kingdom. Were letting the people escape? Wouldnt it be safer if they stay in the Royal Capital? Magical barriers have been ced on the walls of the Royal Capital, so it should be able to hold up. That is useless. Halt easily broke down the magical barriers that were put up around the stadium during the tournament. The magical barriers protecting the Royal Capital had the same strength as those used during thepetition. In other words, the Royal Capitals magical barriers didnt stand a chance against Halt. Sarion. What is it, Milord. When the Elf King called, Sarion suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Cooperate with Tina, Luke, and the others and think of a way to iste Halt from the ex-general. I can only use the army as a decoy. I can only rely on you all. I understand. Sir Luke, Sir Ryuushin, Lady Tina is waiting in a separate room. Let us head there. Yeah. We understand. Please excuse us. With Sarion, Luke, and Ryuushin out, discussions on the civilians means of escape were conducted. Book 3: Chapter 18 Book 3: Chapter 18 Pact with the Devil Private Army of the Fifth Prince of Apristos At the center of the encampment, the former general and the eye-patch-wearing female Elf were inside the tent that was prepared for the senior military personnel. Im surprised. I didnt expect the human race to possess that kind of power. Regardless, that power is mine now. Thats true. If you use that guy wisely, the General will not have any difficulties dominating the world. Yeah. Its all thanks to your proposal for revenge. You also have my gratitude for negotiating with Apristos. Fufufu, dont mention it. I just wanted to help you, thats all. With that, the eye-patched Elf hugged the ex-generals neck and kissed him. !? The ex-general was shocked at the female Elfs action. Thats when it struck him. W, who in the world are you!? She was not the Elf woman that the former general knew. Oh, so youve finally noticed? I wanted to y with you for a bit more, though. The Elf womans demeanor changed, and she removed her eye patch. The eye that she had supposedly lost in the past was glowing red. What did you do to her! Isnt she here right now? This is her body, without a doubt. W, what do you mean!? I fulfilled her desire, thats all. She wanted to be your strengthsuch audable wish. The former general had saved the Elf womans life. She had felt indebted to him, and so she had been striving to return the favor. However, there was a barrier of social status that could not be ovee by effort alone. Still, she had not given up her feelings for the former general. As a result, she had opened the forbidden door that should never be opened. Im Amon. Im the devil that granted her wishes. The Elf woman had ended up summoning a devil. Not only that, it was not an ordinary fiend. She had summoned one of the Great Devils that was directly under themand of the Evil God. Amon was the seventh in the hierarchy. If she didnt summon me, then she would have never been the Deputy Commander of the Armed Forces. She must have been d to be able to spend the time with you, albeit shortly. Did she die? The former general understood. The Elf woman had been yearning for him, so she had sold her soul to the devil in order to gain power. Yes, her time ran out. ording to the contract, I possess this body for the next hundred years. When the Elf woman had invited the former general to take his revenge, her body had already been upied by the devil. Amon, is it? I have a favor. What might it be? Use my body. Please let her rest. Amons eyes widened at the suggestion of the ex-general. Are you sure? She will note back to life even if I transfer to your body. She sold her soul to you, right? I already know I wont be able to do anything about it. One had to pay the price if they wanted to form a pact with the devil in order to borrow its power. The best way to borrow its power was to sell ones soul. When the contract was fulfilled, the soul would be taken away to the Underworld by the devil, and it would continue to suffer endless pain there. Thats why even if its just the physical body, he wanted her to rest in peace. Is it really fine with you? Yeah, I will form a contract with the Devil Amon. Leave the body you are in now. The price is my soul and this body. I will grant your wish. All of a sudden, the Elf womans body lost power and was about to copse. The ex-general gently caught it. Im sorry. Rest well. Come, I will have your body and soul in ordance with our contract. But before I take your soul, I want to ask you something. A devil with an androgynous face and two horns poking out on its forehead conversed to the ex-general. What is it? How did you know that it was not her? Was my kiss unskilful? I neverid a hand on her. I think of her as a daughter. Although the ex-general loved fooling around with women, he did treasure this female Elfas subordinate, and as a daughter. Oh, well. Then I apologize for my rudeness. Doesnt matter anymore. Rather than that, make sure to bury her body with respect. I understand. Well, then. After leaving those words, Amon took the soul of the ex-general. Amon then entered the former generals body. Hmm, this bodys well maintained. Looks like it will not break easily even if I unleash all of my power. After checking out the body for a while, Amon then picked up the elf womans skeleton that was lying on the floor. Alright, lets fulfill the contract. Amon disappeared into the darkness as he left the tent. Book 3: Chapter 19 Book 3: Chapter 19 March of Destruction The next morning, Amon, the devil who possessed the former generals body, went to Halt and the ming knights defending the private army. For a human to execute such advanced magic Moreover, he conjured this many just by himself Amon was impressed with Halts magic. They did a regrettable deed. It must have been a magnificent, powerful, and sublime soul. However, his soul is no longer serviceable. Maybe its because of the [Bracelet of very] that was used on him? Apparently, Halts soul had been damaged by the [Bracelet of very], so Amon could no longer interfere with it. Amon went in front of Halt, who was gazing outward at the camp, and checked him out. Hm? You Is it possible that you noticed me? Halt did not meet Amons line of sight, but Amon felt as if his magical power, which was somehow transferred to the former generals body, was being scanned. You still took notice of my existence even in envement Theres no mistake, the original body must have been superb! Amon directly touched Halts body and tried to interfere with his soul. Halts soul seems to have beenpletely destroyed, however. He rejected Amons interference. Tsk, I cant snatch his soul with this Well and good. I will make you work in the army from now on. Leaving those words, Amon went back to the camps center. At past noon the same day, 100,000 troops crossed the Alheim border and joined the Fifth Princes private army. The army was led by the Left General, one of the three Army Commanding Officers in Apristos. The Left General had received a secret order from the KingKill the Fifth Prince in Alheim! If things went ording to n, the Prince should have been defeated and in by the border guards, without the need for the Left General to personally interfere. Beyond their expectations, however, the Prince had been able to attack the country during their weakest period by cooperating with the former general. With his safety secured, he carried out the invasion of Alheim. The Left General had obtained that piece of information, and thereby formed a new strategy to kill the Prince. He would encourage the Prince to invade the country with his private troops before the nations militia proceeded. The private army consisted of 3,000 soldiers. It would be useful for exhausting Alheims soldiers, more or less. It would be good if the Prince died during the attack. In case he survived, then the Left General would let his subordinates kill him. With these thoughts running in his mind, the Left General decided to mingle with the private army. It was decided that they would be united at the prairie overlooking the Royal Capital of Alheim. What is the meaning of this? Shouldnt there be 3,000 soldiers in the private army? The Left General inspected the army, and he then interrogated his close aide. Yes, it should have been, but The aide was also stuck on what to say. Approximately 13,000 soldiers lined up in front of the Left General. Three thousand were humans. They were from the Fifth Princes private army. The remaining 10,000 were Is there something wrong with my eyes? Those soldiers seem to be on fire. The knights whole bodies were enveloped in mes, and they held spears that were roaring in fire. Naturally, they were Halts me Knights. Left General! Youvee! Your Highness. The Fifth Prince strode toward the Left General, who then knelt down to show respect, albeit just for the sake of keeping appearances. Did you hear anything from Father? Yes. His Majesty decreed that we must cooperate with the Your Highness private army and bring destruction to the Elves. Cooperation with the private army was a lie. The Left Generals motive was to obtain Yggdrasil, obliterate Alheim, and kill the Fifth Prince. Is that so! That is encouraging. The Prince, who knew nothing, was genuinely pleased with the Left Generals words. Pardon me, but what are those knights standing in front of Your Highness private troops? Is it magic? Oh, those? Its the power of my friends servant. The prince then summoned the ex-general. He is an ally. This is the first time we meet. I was the General of Alheims National Forces. I was dismissed, and now I desire to exact my revenge against Alheim. I, is that so. I am grateful for your cooperation with His Highness. So, were those knights conjured by your magic? They seem to be around 10,000 It is my servants magic. There were 1,000 of them formerly, but I was also taken aback earlier. Seems like he wanted to show the enemy that surprise attacks are useless, so he increased them by a little bit. Shortly before the Apristos army arrived, Sarion, Tina, Luke, and Ryuushin came to take Halt away. Strengthening his [Ultimate Magic], Luke sted away dozens of ming knights standing in front of Halt, thereby creating a path and narrowing the range between them. Tina and Ryuushin rushed through that path towards Halt. While Ryuushin was holding off the ming knights, Tina cast a [Restraint Magic] spell on Halt. The spell cast earnestly by Tina, who was at Level 250, was easily countered by Halt. However, they had already predicted this. While Halt was preupied in breaking the restraint magic At that moment, Sarion, who had erased his presence, came charging from Halts blind spot to strike the [Bracelet of very]. Even if Halt couldnt be controlled, he would have stopped if the bracelet on his arm shattered. Sarions attack did hit the [Bracelet of very] but it did not break! Under Amons order, Halt had ced multiple magical barriers on the very bracelet. The operation failed, and a ming knight rushed to the panicking Sarion and the others. They were on the verge of being surroundedpletely, but Luke fired another [Ultimate Magic] attack on the ming knights, and they managed to escape to the Royal Capital through the opened path. Breaking through 1,000 is already impossible! Isnt it pointless to increase them? The Left General asked the ex-general. Those who attacked were not ordinary. There was one who could use [Ultimate Magic]. Besides, Tina Harivell came. [Ultimate Magic]!? No, did you say Tina Harivell? The legendary Elf who, along with the Heroes, defeated the Demon King She really exists? Yes. Those people resisted the attacks. On the contrary, they were able to force their way, just falling short in defeating them. With that, is it clear now that those ming knights were not useless? Y, yes nothing will be more reliable than this. Contrary to his words, the Left General sense of impending crisis grew stronger. They were able to resist even the legendary Heroes. If that power was directed at them Are you in awe with the power of my friend? It is truly incredible. The Prince was puffed up in pride as if it was his own power. Our victory in this battle is already decided. Lets attack quickly. I cant wait to vite that Elf woman; let her taste the retribution of making a fool out of me! As you wish, Your Highness. At the Princesmand, 10,000 me Knights, 3,000 soldiers from the private troops, and 100,000 soldiers of the Armed Forces began marching toward the Royal Capital of Alheim. Book 3: Chapter 20 Book 3: Chapter 20 Betrayers Betrayal Theyre here! Theyre here! The soldiers in charge of monitoring the army of Apristos from atop the defense walls were in an uproar. The Apristos troops had started to move. All of the soldiers faces reflected their utter desperation. Alheims strongest fighters went to attack the opponents main line, but that ended in failure. Furthermore, news came that approximately 110,000 enemy soldiers were headed towards them. The watchmen soldiers atop the walls saw those few people they thought as the strongest fighters charged toward the enemy line. A gigantic thunderbolt struck the troops, and many enemy soldiers were overthrown. Such overwhelming powervictory might be possible. Many soldiers thought so. However, when the second thunderbolt struck, the enemy that should have been defeated had revived. Their numbers increased around 10 times more Amidst the confusion of the flustered soldiers, news broke from the higher-ups that the strongest groups attack failed. They were then told that the enemys whole army wasing, and they must be prepared. Through the sprawling grasnds, 10,000 ming knights, which seemed to be made of magic that was conjured by the enemy, marched in the frontlines. They were followed by a troop of 3,000 people with 100,000 soldiers gathered behind them; all of those soldiers were marching toward them. A ceasefire negotiation had been held the previous night, but Apristos had responded by sending the messengers head back. They had no intention of stopping. They nned to overrun the country. The soldiers limbs were quaking in fear. But they could not escape. The civilians were still evacuating through the Royal Capitals gates located opposite the grasnds. They needed to buy some time. It was easy to imagine how horrendous the women and childrens fate would be if they were captured by the enemy. At any rate, they had to let their wives and children escape. Many soldiers suppressed the urge to run away, and they tried to bolster themselves and prepare for the attacks. When the enemy battalion reached the center of the grasnds, an incident urred. The ming knights that had been marching steadily on, suddenly halted! *** Shortly before the ming knights stopped in their tracks, the Prince and his guards were walking just behind them. He was nked left and right by the Left General and the ex-general, respectively. Halt walked a little further behind the former general. Intoxicated with the overwhelming strength of the ming knights, the Princes courage grew tremendously. Originally, he should be staying behind the army, but he had joined the frontlines instead because he wanted to see upfront Alheims demise in the hands of the ming knights. The Left General put up with him condescendingly. Hey, make sure to capture the female Elves without ying them. I dont care what you do with the males, said the Prince to the former general. I understand. I will ughter all the men who will resist. Is that fine with you? Go ahead. Looks like you dont have mercy on your own country. The Left General was quite surprised that the former general readily epted the princes outrageousmand. Ill be happy if this country sinks in destion and despair. Ah, but leave Tina Harivell to me. I want to kill her with my own hands. Could you pardon me for that? That Heroine? Well, I dont really care. Why? Its a personal thing, but Well, you can say its a parental grudge. Amon had possessed the former generals body, and those words were his own. Tina and the other Heroes had killed the Demon King raised by the Evil God. Since he was under the gods control, Amon was also affected by the frustration festering in the Evil Gods heart. Tina did not do anything to him directly, but he was overflowing with hatred against her. Ah, but I heard that person possesses a great amount of skill. No matter how strong the knights are, I believe it will be difficult to capture her. Or do you mean to say you can still beat her even if you go solo? The Left General fully grasped the extent of the strength of the ming knights before him. However, he didnt have the confidence to win against a Hero who has the reputation of killing a dragon with her bare hands. Ah, Im afraid I cannot win against her on my own. But I have this person. Amon looked at Halt. He gave hismand. Halt, capture Tina Harivell and bring her here. Do not kill her, alright? I will be the one to stop her breathing. Dont want to. Halt refused to obey Amons orders. What? Amon could not believe his ears. Supposedly, Halt could never disobey him, since he had been brainwashed by the [Bracelet of very]s power. Amon tried to issue an order once again. This is an order. Go and bring Tina Harivell. I already said I dont want to. So pesky. !? Without a doubt, Halt really did refuse. W, whats happening? Why are you going against my orders!? Y, you should have been brainwashedpletely! He trained his eyes on Halts arm. The [Bracelet of very] was firmly attached to his arm. I wasnt brainwashed. Huh!? How on earth!? N, no way does that mean youre our opponent!? Yeah. Im Halt. The husband of the Second Princess of Alheim, as well as the Heroine Tina, which means Im your enemy. As soon as Halt said that, the ming knights pointed their spears at the throats of the Prince, former general, and Left General. In a blink of an eye, all the surrounding ming knights also pointed their spears toward them. W, why!? Why didnt the very bracelet work on you!? No, you attacked your ownrades! It should have worked!! Well, it seems like magical equipment doesnt affect me. In other words, even if you equip me with a legendary weapon, I wont get stronger. Ah well, the opposite is also true. Even if you ce a cursed object on me, I wont be cursed. Halt removed the bracelet after he said those words. N, no, thats utter nonsense Amons eyes widened. More than that, you said I attacked my friends? Well, thats so I could keep up the ruse that I was your ally. Moreover, I dont want you guys fleeing on me. Halt sauntered toward Amon. W, what!? Youre one of the Evil Gods guys, arent you? !? Halt felt the aura of the Evil God the moment he stepped on Alheim. When the former general called him, and during their handshake, he had also noticed that the ex-general hade into contact with someone rted to the Evil God. Of course, at point-nk range, it was easy for Halt to see that someone having the same aura simr to the Evil God currently possessed the body of the former general. The truth was, Halt didnt really hold a grudge against the Evil God. He was enjoying his life in this world. However, he had always wanted to take revenge for being killed, even for a bit. What Ill be doing now is just venting out on you. Wha Gufu!!! Halt punched Amon with his magic-strengthened fist. The former generals body had been splendidly trained. Not only that, Amon, a high-ranking demon, had taken over his body, so most attacks would not have an effect on it. Nevertheless, Amon was blown away marvelously. Several ming knights standing at the edge caught Amon. Afterward, they threw Amon, who had already fainted, and he flew at a neck-breaking speed back to Halt. Amons face crashed into Halts fist that was further strengthened magicallypared to the first hit Halt punched him with all his strength. With a sound that didnt match that of a human striking another, Amon soared to the sky and was sted away to a distant mountain. Fuu, that was quite refreshing. The Prince, Left General, and the surrounding soldiers stood rooted to the spot, appalled at what happened. Contrary to them, Halt looked revitalized. T/N: Hi guys! iNoveltrantions group will have our first discord event very soon, with prizes, yay! ? If you are interested, please feel free to join our discord to know more. See you! ? Book 3: Chapter 21 Book 3: Chapter 21 Back to the Starting Point for Infinite Number of Times I went back to where the prince and Left General stood frozen as the ming knights surrounded them. The imperial guards wanted to help the prince, but the ming knights detained all of them. Normally, if someone touches a ming knight, they will burn up with inextinguishable fire. Thats why I purposely ced a thin coating of water magic on the ming knights to prevent the person touching them from burning. Being careful to this extent for the enemyyeah, I also think Im too soft. Y, you are of the human race, right? Why would you point your sword against your fellow humans? The Prince asked with a taut face, but Im pointing a spear toward him, you know. I already told you earlier. Im the husband of the Second Princess of Alheim, as well as the Heroine Tina. Whats wrong with protecting my wives mothend? Besides, Glendale, my home country, isnt allied with Apristos. In this world where humans are in conflict with other species and within their own race, theres no problem when I fight against non-allied nations. Alright, I already achieved one of my goals So, what do you want to do now? W, what do you mean by what we want to do? Do you still have the guts to attack Alheim, knowing that youll be against me? Thats what I mean. If we say yes? You already know even if I dont answer, right? The ming knights pointed their spears closer to the Prince and Left General. Gu! H,hiii!!! The Left General tried to remain brave, but the Prince let out a pathetic cry. Ah, but I dont really like killing. As I said, the ming knights retreated. Id been living in a peaceful country in my previous world, so I had nothing to do with murder. I was a bit reluctant to kill beings that look like me. But Im not saying I wont kill ever. If its to protect Tina and the other members of my family, then I dont have any qualms doing it. I wont be able to live if thats not the case. This is the kind of world I live in. You will let us go? If I let you go, will you pledge an oath that you will never attack this country from now on? I wont be satisfied with killing fleeing enemies. I dont n on killing a single person as long as the Apristos army retreats. I swear, I swear! I will noty a hand on this country! So please let us go! The Prince started to kneel on the ground. I also promise that I wont get involved with this country, either. The Left General also said that but But, even if you guys donte, other people might stille here, you know. !? Eh!? I turned the 10 000 [me Knights] back into magical power. A huge mass of magical power floated over the grasnds. I sent that magical power into something that I had prepared in advance. The earth trembled. A gigantic magical circle covered the prairie. H, hiii!!!! What is that!? Hey! Dont break ranks! I, impossible, Lieutenant! Its a magical formation! An atttacksing! This is the end! We cant run from this! There were screams and cries of despair from the 3,000 soldiers of the private army and the 100,000 soldiers of the national army. So as to reinforce to you that it will be a futile n to invade this country, Ill be offering you as a sacrifice. D, didnt you say you will let us go!? I even went so far as to kneel on the ground in front of you!!! Your groveling on the ground is worthless. Since you tried to annihte my friend the Elves, its only natural that you receive retribution, no? The princes blood drained from his face upon hearing my words. The Left General drew out his sword and tried to sh me. Maybe he thought that the magic wouldnt be activated if he killed me. Die!!!! The Left Generals sword came toward me at top speed However, that sword didnt reach me. Its my first time to be forcibly dismissed, so Im really annoyed! Sylph stopped the Left Generals sword. S, Spirit King Sylph!? The Left General gasped in shock at Sylph, who suddenly appeared. No wonder. He heard from the former general that I had forced Sylph to return to the Spirit Realm. The national armed forces confidently pressed on up to this point because they heard that Sylph, the guardian deity of Alheim, had disappeared. Sorry, its all their fault. Hmmm. Sylphs murderous aura overflowed. The Prince and Left General, as well as those soldiers in the grasnds, were panic-stricken as they felt Sylphs aura. Because you lot came invading, I was forced back. What do you think of it? The Left General, being the closest, received the full impact of Sylphs fury. He couldnt do anything except to tremble like a leaf. Sylph, thats enough. Sylphs murderous aura vanished with a sigh. The Left General copsed on the spot, the Prince wet his pants, and many of the guards fainted. Hmph! If Halt says so, then its fine. What will you do with this magic circle, Halt? Isnt it to kill these guys? What a terrible thing to say with Sylphs innocent face. Well, youll see. Preps done. I activated the magical circle, and it glowed. Afterward, it turned ck, beginning from the center and radiating outward. The soldiers who were touched by the ckened magical formation steadily disappeared. T, they disappeared! Oy! Lets run away! U, uwaaahhhh!!! S, stay away!!!! The Prince, the Left General, the private army, and even the 100,000-army were swallowed by the magic circle. Sylph and I, too. T, this is? Didnt we die!? Werent we swallowed by that magic!? L, look!!! N, no way, impossible! The thing that the soldiers saw wasApristos Royal Capital! This was the in where the army of Apristos had gathered prior to their march toward Alheim. I converted the ming knights back into mana and used that huge mass of magic to forcibly teleport Apristos national armed forces as well as the Princes private troopsa total of 103,000 people. I came here with Tinas flight magic earlier, as soon as I heard the news regarding the invasion of the Army of Apristos, before the conference with the ministers. I made the teleportation markings during that time. Tina already knew that I nned to turn the army back through teleportation. Its not only Tina. Elf King, Leaffa, Luke, Ryuushin, the others, as well as Sarion already knew this strategy. In other words, everybody had been acting all along from the time I was taken up to now. This was to prevent the devils escape. When Sarion came to take me away, Lukes ultimate magic almost reached me, so I panicked for a bit, but everything else flowed ording to n. This was strategy C, my true n. I rode on Sylphs wind and flew above the soldiers. I could see the whole army at a nce. They were staring at me. Listen, soldiers of Apristos! I am Halt, the Sage of Alheim, the country you had wanted to invade! Thanks to wind magic, my voice could reach all the soldiers. Turmoil spread among the soldiers. No matter how many times you attack, Ill just send you back again like this! Soe anytime! Of course, the strategy of how to fight the war was vital in this world, but the soldiers movement was more important than that. Especially in this world where there is no mass transportation avable yet, it already took a huge amount of resources just to move an army of 10,000 soldiers. It will take approximately 20 days on foot from Apristos to Alheim. The energy expended and food consumed by the soldiers all went to waste. The Apristos army was brought back to their starting point. Well, the food consumed wont return, so thats a minus. And I have the power to bring them back to that point as many times as I want. But dont forget, I teleported you back this time, but if I feel like it, I can also transfer all of you to the other world and kill you. Sylph and I teleported back to Alheim, leaving those words behind. Book 3: Chapter 22 Book 3: Chapter 22 Birth of a Hero Halt-sama! When I teleported back to the Royal Castle of Alheim, Tina was waiting for my return, and she hugged me. Something familiarly huge and soft pressed against me. Ah, bliss. Tina, Im back. Wee back, Halt-sama. Halt, wee back. Im grateful for your safe return. Leaffa also hugged me. Im back, Leaffa. Reality of my return sank in after being hugged by my two wives. Wee back, Master. Wee back, Halt-sama. Im back! Youko, Mai, and Mei also came toward me. I had assigned them to help the citizens escape since there was a possibility that they would be summoned if the former general knew that they had formed a contract with me. Youre back, Halt. Yeah, Im here. Oy, wait, Luke, you almost hit me with your ultimate magic! Eh, did I? Sorry, sorry. Ah, but if its Halt, even if I did hit yah, you could resist it, right? Nope, didnt we agree that you wouldnt hit me!? Thats why I didnt even use defensive magic. If it did hit me, wouldnt I turn into charcoal!? The Elf King arrived while I was talking with my friends. Halt, well done. You have my utmost gratitude. The Elf King bowed before me. No, I just protected my wives home country. Please raise your head, Your Majesty. Wont you call me Dad? The marriage between you and Leaffa has been officially recognized in our beloved kingdom. In other words, I will be your father-inw. !!! P, Papa Leaffa turned red in embarrassment. A, alright, then please allow me to call you Dad except in official ces. Yes, sounds good. I will also greet Halts parents as early as possible. So, should I write them a letter? No, there is no need for that. I am the third son, so my parents will not oppose my marriage. Is that so, then its good. I am looking forward to conferring you the honor of being the Hero who saved this Kingdom, as well as my son-inw. Conferring honor Well, Ill be marrying Leaffa, who is beloved by many citizens, so I must be at the level of a Hero at least, I guess? To obtain the citizens approval, I decided to go along with the Elf Kings proposal. Do I have to deliver a speech? Im nervous about talking in front of a crowd, though. Eh, that time when I addressed the soldiers of Apristos? I was tense, so somehow, I managed it. In the end, the Elf King told me that Id be conferred the title of Hero of the Kingdom tomorrow, and my wedding with Tina and Leaffa will be announced at that time, as well. Tomorrow!? Isnt that too soon? The people who evacuated from the royal capital will return tomorrow. The war was won, and the kingdom was protected, so the minsters mored that the countrys celebration and honoring the heroes be done today. However, only a few citizens would be able to join in, and the Elf King thought it was too lonesome. With that, I teleported Tina and Leaffa back with me to my own family home. Im home. Is Father around? Wee home, Master Halt. The Count should be in the study. I called out the maid cleaning the garden and asked her regarding Fathers whereabouts. Wee home too, Tina. Ahm, excuse me who might this person be? Ah, my fiance. Nice to meet you. My name is Leaffa Alheim. Eh!? Ah, Ill be marrying Halt-sama, too. Yes? The maid stood frozen while clutching the broom. We left her there and headed toward Fathers study. Father, its me, Halt. Oh, so youre home. Come in. We entered Fathers study. Oh, so youre with Tina. And who might this littledy be? Father noticed Tina and Leaffa. I am delighted to make your acquaintance. I am the Second Princess of the Kingdom of Alheim, Leaffa Alheim. Alheim the Country of the Elves, right. So, for what reason did the Princesse here with this son of mine? I nced at Leaffa and Tina. They nodded a little. Father, I am going to marry these two. Huh? Father was stunned. No, no, no, no, no, wait a minute. Even if that was true, I understand regarding Tina, since she already expressed long ago that she wanted to marry you in the future. It seems that when I was born, Tina thought I was the reincarnation of the Hero that was with her during their adventure, so she requested the Count to make her my exclusive maid, relying on her status as the Heroine. Father didnt make things hard for her, and he readily agreed with her request. However, the problem lies with Her Highness Leaffa. Not only is she the Elf Princess, but youre also marrying such a beautiful girl, Im so jealou Ouchhh!!! What are you talking about, dear? Mother! My mother had entered the room without anyone noticing, and now she was pulling Fathers ear. Halt, Tina, and that girl, Leaffa, over there, I heard from the maid about your wedding. Congrattions, I support you. Mother acknowledged our marriage. Mother, thank you very much. Yes, Im so d that this son of mine will be able to have such cute girls as brides. I entrust my son in your care, both of you. Y, yes! Madam, thank you very much. Tina, if you are going to marry Halt, then call me Mother, alright? Y, yes, Mother. Tina called her Mother with a tomato-red face. Yes, sounds good. Mother looked as if she was over the moon. Ahm May I also call you as such? Why, of course! Leaffa, treat this home as your own, and feel free toe and y whenever. Thank you so much, Mother. T, then call me Father Hiii!!! Mother stared at Father with ogre eyes. Hes a bit pitiful, but hes in the wrong for ogling at my wife. After various things, my wedding news-breaking finally ended safely (?). My parents acknowledge my marriages. I told them briefly about the happenings in Alheim, and I also told them that we need to return as soon as possible. Fathers a Count, and Mother has some work to do, so they wont be able to attend the wedding reception in Alheim tomorrow. We will set another wedding reception at ater date, to be thrown by the Count of Glendale. As we were doing the preparations for returning to Alheim, Mother came by and handed something to Tina and Leaffa. You know, I wanted to give these to Halts future bride. Leaffa got a ne. Tina received a bracelet. Mother, thank you so much. Thank you very much. I will treasure it. Take care on your way back. Im looking forward to your wedding. Mother waved us off, and as we waved back at her, we teleported to Alheim. T/N: The Japanese have separate terms for Father-inw ()and Mother-in-Law (). Unfortunately, I dont think people keep calling the parents of their spouses with the suffix in-w, so I decided to drop it. Ill be reducing the Elf Kings Father- in Law name to Dad, too, since Elf King wanted Halt to use a more informal tonepared to Halts mother. ? Book 3: Chapter 23 Book 3: Chapter 23 Aftermath Clean-up Night has fallen on the day of Apristos invasion and subsequent defeat (being driven back by Halt). st it! Why! A devil was beating up something on top of a mountain located beside the grasnds overlooking the Royal Capital of Alheim. The worn-out body of the former general of the Alheim Army was lying around beside that devil. He was none other than Amon, who had formed a pact with the ex-general. At the moment of their contract, Amon had taken away the ex-generals soul and possessed his body. Unfortunately, the former generals body became useless, and thus he, in his own form, was hitting an unknown object that was preventing his escape. Why cant I go out!? Whats with this barrier! Amon was enclosed in a dome barrier with a radius of approximately 3 meters. Even with the power of the Devil Amon, it could not be destroyed. No matter how many times Amon attacked, the barrier didnt budge. DAMN!!! It wasnt supposed to be like this. Originally, by this time, Alheim would have fallen, and the Elves would all be down in the depths of despair and horror. The resulting enormous amount of negative energy that could have been harvested was supposed to be food for the Evil God, who was Amons Master. All of these were thwarted by just one human. That human, Halt, was it. Ill remember you Ill kill you right away as soon as I get out of here!!! There was a figure approaching the mumbling Amon. Hmmm, so youll kill me, huh? !? Halt came to check on Amons situation. Well, thats why you cant get out of there. If you can get out, thene and kill me. You bastard! I knew it. This barrier is really your Right. I knew a devil wouldnt die so easily. The moment I punched you, I ced a spell on you that will expand into a barrier once you hit something. The barrier was a fixed position type, and attacks from the interior were repelled. When Halt had punched Amon, and thetter crashnded on the mountain, the barrier had unfolded and enclosed Amon, causing him to be stuck on the spot. Various obstructive magic spells were interwoven to create a barrier that would prevent Amons escape. Amon couldnt use magic inside the barrier, so he had no choice but to use his bare hands to tear down the barrier. I dont like killing something that has a human form, but letting you go means some other country might experience misfortune. When saying that, Halt raised his hand high above the air. Wha, whats that magical power! Wa, wait, wait! Ill do anything! I swear, I wont bring disaster in this world ever again! So, so please, forgive me! Amon saw Halt as being more of a devil than himself. It was because of the monstrous amount of magical power being directed to himself. It was the first time he pleaded with such sincerity since he was born. Unfortunately, Halt swung his arm down. Holy Lance! The ginormous spear was released, and it pierced through the barrier and Amon. D am Amons entire being waspletely purified by the [Holy Magic]. The former generals body also disappeared. I defeated a devil for the meantime. If Im not mistaken Amon must have ranked 7th among the demons serving under the Evil God. At least, I confirmed that the barrier was also effective against devils. Halt mused over the situation on his own. Halts ultimate goal was to get a shot at the Evil God, who had killed him. Thats why he used Amon as a guinea pig to test his current ability. Halt decided not to stay satisfied being in the status quo, but instead continue improving his power in order to defeat the Evil God. Halt then teleported back to where his wives were waiting for his return. T/N: Its been a while since I felt bad for an antagonist. Amon was rtively harmlesspared to Valf (the pure evil Warlock that was against Ryuushin back at the Steel Forest), and he was very polite when he asked whether the ex-general really wanted to barter his soul Oh well, Halt needed a guinea pig so Besides, hes a 7th rank devil, he must have spread misery throughout the world, so yeah ;D Book 4: Chapter 1 Book 4: Chapter 1 Halts Elder Sister Charles We went back to Glendales Ifrus Academy of Magic. Of course, we returned through the same teleportation portal we used earlier. The month-long educational excursion was finally over. Looking back, a lot of things happened during our one-month stay at Alheim. First, I made a pact with Sylph, the Spirit King of Wind. I managed to obtain the super-rare item, Leaves of Yggdrasil, and a lot of them too. We did a walk-through (?)* of the dungeon of Yggdrasil. I discovered that the majority of my ssmates could fly. I also became the champion of the tournament. Sarion, who served Tinas family in the past, was strong. Tina shared her past with me. Won the battle against Apristos, Defeated Demon Amon. Obtained Hakoku, Alheims national treasure. And, got married to Tina and Leaffa. Yeah, it was a jam-packed month. By the way, Hakoku was too enormous to lug around, so I requested the shining UncleMai and Meis fatherto store it in the Realm of the Spirits. Old Man marked the coordinates of the ce where Hakoku is stored with a teleportation circle, so I can pull it out wherever I am. Were back to my mansion inside the academy. Tina went to report our safe return and the kind of life that we led when we were away. She told me that my contract with Sylph would be kept a secret. Would they really believe that I participated in the war and won, for that matter? Youko, Mai, and Mei were chilling out in their respective rooms. Leaffa made me a cup of tea, and I was just settling down when somebody came to our mansion. Halt, long time no see!! Elder sister. When I opened the door, Charles, my sister, was standing there. As usual, its difficult to believe that this beauty is my flesh-and-blood sis. Shes a little bitcking (unfortunately) in the chest aspect, though. My beloved brother, where are you staring? Is there something that you want to say? Oops, as expected from big sis. She already read what I wanted to say with just a nce. No, I have nothing to say. By the way, to what do I owe the pleasure? I tried to forcibly change the topic. You, I heard you got married. Oh, so it seems that you have heard the news. Most likely, Mother already told her. Halt, Im so sad. You always told me that youd marry me someday. Charles hugged me as she said that. Yeah, it really iscking,pared to Tina. Hey you, youre thinking something really rude right now, yes? Can Charles read my mind? Elder sister, there is no way we can get married. We are family. I tried to steer the subject again. As long as there is love, that hurdle can be crossed! Eh? Is this person really like this before? I know she loved to stick to me, but was it to this extent? Excuse me, Halt. What happened? Leaffa became worried since I took so long to return, so she came to see whats going on. Ha, Halt! Who is this gorgeous Elf!? Charles face turned red as she stared at Leaffa. I will introduce her. This is the Leaffa, Second Princess of the Elf Kingdom of Alheim, and the one I was married to just recently. I am called Leaffa. Nice to meet you. C C? Cute!!! While screaming like that, Charles hugged Leaffa. Leaffa stood there, bewildered at the sudden turn of events. So cute, too cute! Youngdy, will you marry me? Even if I look like this, Im earning quite a lot, you know. What a quick change of heart. Rather than that Elder sister, Leaffa is already my wife. Besides, that seems so painful, so kindly release her. Mu, can you give her to me? No! Theres no way I can hand her over, right. I pulled Leaffa from Charles. Ahm, and this is? My elder sister, Charles. Oh my, so it is sister-inw! Just a while ago, Halt and I got married. From now on, please treat me well. Leaffa respectfully bowed. elder sister-inw, is it. Ha! In other words, youre my younger sis-inw! Yes, that is correct. Well done, Halt!! And why might that be? while I was thinking, Charles hugged Leaffa again. For me to have a younger sister, thats as cute as youIm so happy!! Charles seems really satisfied. Leaffa looked perplexed. Im a little bit happy that Charles is getting along with her sister-inw Leaffa. Its because were all a family. I want them to get along with each other from now on. Elder sister, please let go of Leaffa. You havee all the way here, so pleasee in. Charles, who wouldnt release Leaffa, was half-pulled, half-dragged toward the drawing-room. Leaffa, you are so cute. I have a sister now. Fufufu. Charles kept on grinning. Its quite disgusting. Elder Sister, have a cup of tea. Thank you, Leaffa! Charles pulled Leaffa and made her sit beside her. Ordinarily, Leaffa should be sitting beside me, isnt it? Charles asked after she calmed down a bit, So, Halt, did you decide on your family name? The aristocrats of this world pass on their titles to their heirs. My eldest brother will inherit the name Silveray. The aristocratic children who are not sessors cannot use their family names upon marriage, and they have to take upon them a new family name. I consulted everyone, and we decided on our own surname. It will be Elnor. I am Halt Elnor now. So its Elnor. Sounds great. What does it mean? In Elfnguage, it means star of fire. Another meaning is Elven mes. Halts good with fire magic, so we decided to use this, Leaffa exined. I see. Halt does use mes. Ah, by the way, Leaffas hometown is Alheim, yes? Didnt Apristos attack it just recently? Is it alright? Yes, Halt drove the enemies away, and so the country is safe. All of the citizens of Alheim feel deep gratitude toward Halt. Oy Leaffa, what are you babbling about. Huh? See, Charles froze up. Afterward, Charles made me tell her the whole story of the recent events through-and-through. Charles seems to possess the ability to see right through my thoughts, so she knew right away and pointed out if I was hiding something. In the end, I revealed everything, including my contract with Sylph. Purifying a devil as expected of Halt. Leaffa didnt know anything about Amon, so she was also shocked. As expected of MY Halt! Charles was really puffed out with pride. Im not my sisters. Im Tina and Leaffasis what I wanted to say, but it seems like I wont win in a verbal battle with Charles, so I just kept my mouth shut. T/N: The question mark was really there, maybe Halt was also unsure ? Its a new arc! Forgot to put the cover light novel volume 2, (which corresponds to our volume 3) in chap 23, so here it is ? Sylph is so cute ? Book 4: Chapter 2 Book 4: Chapter 2 Charless Ability I have returned. Tina arrived while I was chatting with Charles and Leaffa. Tina! Wee home! Charles greeted Tina. Charles-sama, youvee. It has been a while. Yeah, its been ages! So, I heard you finally married Halt. Congrattions! Charles hugged Tina. This person, wont she be satisfied unless she clings to everyone? Thank you very much. In the past, you always had a dreadful expression as you red at me whenever I yed with Halt. Its quite a relief that youre together with Halt now. Y, you noticed!? S, so it was like that. You were like I wont hand Halt over, ever!, you know. Ah, but since you got hitched, Tina got Halt now. Yes, Halt-sama IS already mine now. Tina beamed triumphantly. Dear Tina, hold your horses. Having been wed to my beloved brother means Tina is part of MY family now. And the properties of family members are possessions of the whole mnage. It is not an exaggeration to say that Halt is mine. W, whats with that reasoning!? No matter how you think about it, its pure nonsense! What? Hmph! Tina, no need for hmph. Theres no way thats true, you know. My elder sister can be considered as a beauty so long as she keeps her mouth shut, so I presume you are quite popr. So, could you please detach yourself from your dear brother? Halt, you said Im a beauty! Wait, did you manage to grasp only that part? Your selective hearing is quite impressive. Actually, I already received a lot of proposals. Most of the people requesting my hand were just aiming for the Counts properties, or else they were only looking at my face. The rest were trash who harbored perverted thoughts. My elder sister truly is gifted with discernment since long ago. It is only natural that they cannot be your opponent when ites to exposing ulterior motives. Well, rather than discernment, you can say its a skill. I know exactly what the other person is thinking. !? What a staggering revtion! Tina and Leaffa also looked stupefied. Eh, wait, so does that mean up to now, she was not merely reading my reactions? Thats right. Its a single person at a time, but I can grasp what that person is thinking. I was seen right through. Is this for real. It is for real. Its the [Telepathic Perception Skill]. Ultra-rare, isnt it? Of course. I dont think you can find psychic mind readers loitering around. By the way, the only ones who know regarding this matter are our parents, the royalty of this kingdom, as well as you, my dears, so keep it a secret, okay. Hey! Dont spout out such valuable information so lightly! Eh, wait? If the royalty knows about it, then As expected, youre sharp, Halt. Im working in the National Bureau of Intelligence. Even if there are spies who do not sumb to torture and wont spill their secrets, it doesnt matter to me. So thats why she was treated so preciously by this kingdom. Ah, the only one I read in our family is Halt, since long before, so Tina and Leaffa dont have to worry. Eh, why would you read only me!? Hm, wait Since long before? M, meaning, she discovered that I am a reincarnated person? Ehehehe Whileughing, Charles drew closer and whispered to my ear. Do not worry. About that matter I never spilled it to anyone else. Aahh, what the heck. Ive been exposed thoroughly to Charles. Tina knew, but I still havent told Leaffa. For my own sister to uncover the truth Hmmm, so what should I do now? Leaffa became my wife, so I dont think Ill be in an unfavorable position with her. Thats why Leaffa, I also want to tell you my secret. And so, I told her. That Im a reincarnated person That the Evil God cast a curse on me And because of that curse, this is my current power I talked to her about all of these. Evil God So he did exist. However, that exins Halts anomalous power. It can be said that Halt possesses infinite mana. Leaffa believed in me. Well, she did witness my actual magic. I will never tell a single soul about what I heard now. However, if there is a person possessing the same [Telepathic Perception Skill] as Elder Sister, then Halts matter will be exposed. Leaffa seemed to be regretting that she listened to my spiel. The people who knew I am reincarnated were the Headmaster of the academy of magicthe Sage Luarno Vell Ifrus, Heroine Tina, my elder sister Charles, and Leaffaa total of four. Charles graduated from the academy of magic as summa cumude, and she wont be taken captive by enemies easily, right? Besides, she works at the National Bureau of Intelligence, so I guess she has her own guard. With that, out of the four of them, Leaffas the one with the least fighting ability. Thats why she was scared that when captured, she wont be able to hide my matter from the enemy. No worries, even if everything we talked about leaked out, theres no problem. Besides, Ill protect Leaffa. Halt Hyu~ Hyu~ so hot! If somebody captures me, save me too, okay. I just said something amazing, but Charles poked fun at me. Elder sister can do something about it yourself. Ill treat her a little coldly. Tsk! Charles sulked. You reap what you sow. Ah, by the way, it seems your wedding reception will be held next month. Is that so. Im relieved not to be told that itll be held the next day, like what happened when we were in Alheim. Im the son of the Count, so even if Ill be moving out from the Counts family, a reception party is still essential if were going to announce it to the nobles. Charless real purpose was to ry this information to me. Afterward, Charles returned after giving us the schedule for dress-fitting and other stuff. Book 4: Chapter 3 Book 4: Chapter 3 Sage Luarnos Tutge Sage Luarnos Tutge Five months had passed since I was admitted to Ifrus Academy of Magic. A year in this world is equivalent to ten months, so I can say that half a year has already psed. The wedding reception for Tina and Leaffa was nned for next month, but before that, we have an uing event in the academy. It was a special lecture by Sage Luarno Vell Ifrus. Every half-year, only one ss section has the privilege to attend the lesson personally conducted by the Headmaster. It has to be the ss with the most excellent grades. It is a very rare opportunity to be taught directly by a Sage. This time around, our ss was selected for that event, which even the professors in the academy covet. I heard that a lot of students enroll in this academy with the aim of participating in the Sages lecture. By the way, the criteria for selecting the qualifying ss were as follows: number of wins in matches, results of every examination, as well as the achievements during the one-month excursion. We were constantly victorious in the battles against the upperssmen, and we also passed our examinations with flying colors. Not only that, we did save Alheim during our trip, so indubitably, no one contested that we got the top marks. And so, Sage Luarno came to our current ssroom. This ss was able to achieve such unprecedented sess during this half-year period. You did well in saving Alheim during your excursion. His Majesty was also exceedingly pleased. It appears that the Elf King wrote a letter of gratitude to the Glendale Kingdom regarding the matter of us saving their country. He also included Leaves of Yggdrasil as proof of amity. The king was ecstatic, and so he ordered the headmaster to reward us. I am supposed to grant you rewards under the direction of His Majesty, the King. If it is the usual asion, I conduct the ss for the highest-ranking section for one day only. I considered extending it to a week for you. Is that alright? What a marvelous reward. Well receive lessons from a genuine Sagethe real deal, and it will be for one whole week. There is no other prize greater than this for a learner of the magical arts. Its true that I am also a Sage, but in the end, its just because of the reincarnation privilege, so I got to change my profession. I ampensating for my magical detection and maniption. Thats why I can execute moderately strong magic. But if you ask me whether I can perform magic in its true essence, I definitely doubt that I can. I know theres plenty of room for strengthening my magic. I want to grasp the true essence of magical arts. Thats the reason why I wanted to receive continuous lectures from Headmaster Luarno, the authentic Sage. Gramps, stop spouting stingy nonsense like one week; juste here regrly and teach us. Luke appealed to the Headmaster. Lukes the grandson of Sage Luarno; however, even with that, its obviously impossible. Headmaster Luarno is the only Sage in this Kingdom. Not only does he run the whole Academy, but he also bears the burden of defeating monsters that those ordinary soldiers and adventurers cannot y. In fact, he is summoned for subjugating S-ranked demons, in particr. Its already a miracle for such a busy man as Headmaster to free up his schedule and teach us for a week. I guess it cant be helped since its a request from my grandson. Alright, from now on, Ill show up once a week. Soft!!! Soft, too soft, Headmaster! Hes a real softie towards his grandson. Will that be alright? Well, Im ted about this, though. In return, Ill have you help me in ying monsters, any problem with that? Headmaster turned the tables andid out his terms. Just by helping him defeat monsters, well be able to learn under him? Then with pleasure, well Hmm? Wait a minute Demons that require summoning THE Sage Luarno in order for them to be defeated? O, obviously, arent those S-ranked demons!? Okay, Gramps. Oyyyyy!!! Dont agree so readily on your own!!! Luke, wait! Those monsters are on a level that they require the Headmaster to be summoned, you know? Be more cautious! Eh, but if you rephrase it, arent they just demons that Gramps can defeat, right? With Halt and Teacher Tina with us, we wont lose for sure. W, what the heck are you talking about? Hmm, thats true. If we consider magical versatility, I am proud to say that I am still the preeminent expert in the world. However, in terms of simplebat ability, Halt and Tina are superior. As for single-shot attacks, Luke might be a cut above me. Luke looked ttered after being acknowledged by his grandfather. Demon subjugations might be a great experience for them. I believe it would be good to ept that proposal. Looks like Tina also agreed with the Headmasters n. Defeating S-ranked monsters might be a great experience, you say Above all, there is no better learning experience for everyone other than being lectured by Sage Luarno on a regr basis. W, well, you do have a point To tell you the truth, I am old. Destroying high-ranking monsters is getting arduous. With that, I would like to rely on you from now on. Gramps I will hand everything I know to you. And from now on, you will be the ones to protect the peace of this world. W, world!? The topic suddenly got out of hand. Whats the meaning of this? Actually, we have gathered people who have the potential to be the force that will protect the worldall in this ss. Elves, Beastkin, Dragons, Demon, Spirits, and HumansI made it so that a representative with potential from each race will enroll all at the same time. Headmaster faced each of us in turn as he continued talking. I see. So thats why different races gathered in this ss. By the way, apart from humans, there is no age restriction for admission to the magic academy. It is highly probable that the admission of Luke, the Sages grandson and a promising candidate from the human race, was coordinated with that of his potentialrades. Not only that, Heroine Tina Harivell came to me with the request of bing a professor, and that elerated my n. Originally, I intended to groom you all when you reach your Fifth Year, but Headmaster choked on his words. I did not expect that you would attain the top rank while still in your first year All of you are a little divergent, yes? Yeah, I also thought that way. However, since you already have the aptitude necessary for training, it would be best to hone you now. I did say that I was giving in to Lukes request, but the truth is, I have already decided to train you regrly. So thats how it is. Apparently, Tina didnt know either. Of course, Im still entrusting the responsibility for this ss onto Tina from now on. However, grasping the essence of magic will make you stronger by another level. I want you to learn about it during my sses. Yes! (all) In this way, it was decided that we will be studying under the Great Sage Luarno in order to obtain the power to protect the world. T/N: Merry Christmas to all those who celebrate this special day! ?? Book 4: Chapter 4 Book 4: Chapter 4 Manaforge and Mana Meridian Sage Luarnos special course has begun. First, lets talk about the [Manaforge] and [Mana Meridian]. What is a manaforge? Leaffa inquired of the Headmaster. Its an unfamiliar term to me, too. The manaforge is an organ that creates magic within your body. However, even if you say that it is an organ, it is unlike the magical stone that can be obtained through the dissection of a demon. This organ is something that a person cannot behold. A jewel-like object can be gleaned from within a demons body after it is defeated and dismembered. Thats the magical stone, and it contains the demons attributes. It is used to craft various magical tools. As for magical tools, there are ones that you can use in battle, and there are some that you can use in daily life. Basically, these magical tools made from those stones make our lives easier and more convenient. Magical stones cannot be retrieved from people.* However, I also wondered why we can utilize magic and how our bodies produce mana. Apparently, its all due to the manaforge. How can you be so sure its there if we cant even see it? Luke asked. I call the ability to see mana as [Magical Perception]. Magical Perception is strengthened if one bes a Sage. Not only that, the more you use it, the information that you are able to perceive also increases. Through increased usage of [Magical Perception], not only can one identify someone elses mana value, but they will also perceive the magical Aura of said person. Once the Aura is discerned, you can also fathom the other partys forte. Other than that, you can gauge the other partys state of mind through gauging the magical wavelength. If we hone our Magical Perception, would it be possible to see the manaforge? Indeed. I can see an organ that produces mana in the area adjacent to the heart. However, I, who has been practicing Magical Perception for more than a decade, just discovered this phenomenon in the recent past. And so, no one else can offer an exnation regarding this matter. Given that even Sage Luarno became aware of the existence of this organ just recently, its only natural that there are no literary references about it in the present. I also discovered that mana recovery would be faster in proportion to the organs growth, as well as the possibility of erging it through training. What kind of training would that be? I also want to learn about it! Luna and Ryuka expressed great interest. Luna possesses the least amount of mana in our ss. Ryuka does have arger amount of mana, but her specialty spell, [Resurrection], consumes arge amount of magical power, so her mana is rapidly depleted. Both of them wanted to study about mana value and its speed of recovery. You have to repeatedly expend and then restore your magical power over and over again. Eh? T, thats it? Ahm, Headmaster. I always fully consume my mana, but I dont feel that the recovery became faster. Recently, I witnessed on several asions how Ryuka copsed in total exhaustion and became immobile after using [Resurrection]. However, just as she observed, her speed of mana recovery didnt change that much. Ryuka, after you depleted your mana, were you in a conscious state? Y, yes. Then it is no good. You have to consume your mana until you faint. Eh!? Eh, seriously? I presume you know that when your mana reaches zero, your physical energy will also be depleted. If the body energy is exhausted excessively, then the person will die. Thatsmon sense in this world. Thats why caution must be exercised while utilizing magic so as to avoid mana and physical energy reduction to zero. This is not widely known, but once you drain your mana until only 10% remains, you will no longer be able to exercise magic, and you will be forced to lose your consciousness. I, is that how it is? Seriously, I didnt know that. I was ignorant of it, too. Well, my mana wont decrease, so theres no way I would have known. The manaforge will be erged slowly as you keep on exhausting your magic until you keel over and then reviving your mana afterward. Well, this is a rtively harsh training, so it would be best for you to be the one to decide whether you want to proceed or not. If we chose to push through this training, the Headmaster promised his full support. It is also necessary to have the proper environment, else it will be perilous. However, this topic doesnt have merit for me since my manas pretty much inexhaustible. Fortunately, Sage Luarno considered my situation, too. Halt, do not fret. I also have valuable information for you. Have you heard of [Mana Meridian]? Mana meridian, is it? I havent. The mana meridian is a channel that releases the mana that has been created by the manaforge. If you widen it, you can activate your magic faster. Ohh! Yeap, didnt know about it, either. In the past, as soon as I noticed the effects of Evil Gods curse, I wanted to be more powerful, so I came up with strategies to elerate the activation of my magic. As a result of trial and error, I finally learned a way of releasing my mana from all over my body instead of only from my palm. However, if I do as Sage Luarno says and increase the width of the mana meridian, then it might be possible to release mana faster and with greater strength. I wanna study that method! How can I broaden my mana meridian? You have to forcibly reabsorb the mana that you released. I, is that even possible? The Elves gather mana from space, but instead of absorbing it, they utilize it for attack magic. In other words, once mana is released, it cannot be recovered inside the body but has to be diffused into the air. It would be most effective if you reabsorb as much mana as possible all at once. It will be a sensation of forcibly pushing the mana into the mana meridian and spreading it throughout your body. Is it not possible to umte my mana and release it all at once? The mana meridian is originally a one-way path. There is no sense in releasing it all at once because the release process is already smooth, to begin with. The mana meridian has a mechanism that prevents the development of illness from magical interference by other peoples mana. Not only that, it is possible to manipte mana that has been released, but its quality will change when small amounts blend with the mana pre-existing in the air. The body will treat the mana that has been released and altered as foreign bodies and will reject it. Sage Luarno says that the mana meridian can be expanded by forcibly pushing the rejected mana in. By the way, the training for expanding the mana meridian is ten times more agonizing than the training for manaforge. Even if Sage Luarno intimidated me, I will still push through that training. My goal was to protect Tina from whatever threats there are. Recently, I also included Leaffa as a subject I must safeguard. Not only that, I want to thrash one of the godly pirs of this worldthat Evil God. Might be pointless, but Ive decided Ill take up anything in order to be stronger. I will undergo that training. I faced Sage Luarno and said so. T/N: I used people to epass the magical beings aside from humans. Book 4: Chapter 5 Book 4: Chapter 5 Isted Training Afterward, I started implementing the training method for expanding the mana meridian as taught in the lesson, but a problem urred. Tina and all my ssmates that were training with me in the same hall suddenly copsed. I, is everyone alright? Ugh, I feel nauseated. My head hurts! I feel like Im jelly I cant stand. M, me too Their physical conditions varied, but all exhibited symptoms of weakening. Tina and Leaffa were in a state simr to how they were back when we were at the dungeon of Yggdrasil. Its as if Its Magical Intoxication. I also feel unwell. Sage Luarno diagnosed it. So its really Magical Intoxication. But aside from me, everyone else was training on expanding their manaforges. I dont understand; mana intoxication should have been possible only while training for broadening the mana meridians. Not only that, Im the one supposed to feel those symptoms, but I didnt have any. Whats going on? Halts mana spread throughout this training hall. Its density is on a higher level than that of the Demon Kings Pce. The former Demon King, who ruled in this country, released overwhelming mana that spread throughout his pce. Anyone who sets foot inside wont be able to move a muscle. And now, it seems that my mana, which is stronger than that of the Demon King, freely floated in the space. Apparently, Halts mana diffused excessively, and it entered our manaforges In the meantime, could you kindly absorb it all again? Im already in a wretched state. Eh!? Ah, Im sorry! I hurriedly reabsorbed all the remaining mana that I previously released into the air. It was quite arge amount, but I didnt feel sick one bit. Sigh, much better. Huff, huff. A moment longer anditll be dangerous. Seems like everyone has recovered. Leaffa, Luna, and some of the others have flushed cheeks. Luna, Im kinda bothered but, why would it be dangerous? Im sorry, guys. I did not enjoy the feeling of having mana forcibly pushed on me, but if its Masters mana, then I wont resent it. We felt like we were floating. (Mai and Mei) Youko, Mai and Mei forgave me. Halt, sorry, dude. I cant tolerate your magic; it felt like my head will split. Me too, same with Luke. Luke and Ryuushin experienced severe headaches, so they told me not to practice widening my mana meridian within their vicinity. But I did not release my mana intentionally. I had immediately reabsorbed my mana as soon as I released it. Moments before they all copsed, I took a break and was just observing everyone as they exercised their manaforges. Halts mana meridian expanded too much, so your mana gushed out. It is leaking out even as we speak. I scanned my surroundings using Magic Perception. Its true; theres a light discharge of mana. Its because of this that everybodys health was jeopardized. W, what should I do? Imagine a valve at your core, and close it. Valve is it okay if its something akin to a water faucet? I closed my eyes and imagined a faucet. Immediately I saw something simr to water dripping out of it. I closed that faucet. Hm, you did well. As expected of you. Seems like the mana leakage stopped. Halt already cut off the source of his mana, so theres no problem even if his mana gushes out, but I believe you should not train if there is someone else in the room. I was just practicing the expansion of mana meridian, but the whole ce turned into something as dangerous as the Demon Kings castle. It is better for Halt to train on his own. Yes. Since everyone else nned to continue erging their manaforges, I decided to head out to a nearby room to practice. Ah, but if I were to do it full force, I think itll be a disaster for the surrounding people, so I decided to go somewhere further. *** I went to the forest beside my home mansion using teleportation circles. Its the forest where I did demon-hunting training with Tina in the past. Although it might be considered as adjacent to the mansion, it was still a few kilometers away. There were no houses nearby, so I thought Ill be able to practice widening my mana meridian with all my strength in this ce. Lets do this? I mumbled as if to ask myself. I feel a bit lonely now that Im all alone. In the past, I used to hide from Tina, and I sneaked out to practice magic here. But ever since I enrolled at the academy of magic, training alongside everyone became my norm. So Im feeling a bit blue now that I am alone for the first time in a while. Well, lets get this mana meridian business done with, so I can go back to where the others are. Starting over, I began releasing my mana. Apparently, Im doing a good job broadening my mana meridian, and the release of mana sped up. Ten huge spheres of mana hovered around me. I turned them into one mass and I pictured the manas pathway on my outreached right hand. Then I pushed the mass of mana towards that vein. The mana flowed back to my body while forcing the mana meridian to distend. I did this repetitively a few times. Itll be my left hand next after I finish erging my right hands mana meridian. To expedite the process, I released my mana not only through my left palm but through my fingers as well. I can release ten mana at a time. Long ago, I also researched for a process that will hasten the continuous release of mana. One day, I discovered that it will be faster if I release one mana each from my ten fingertips rather than releasing 10 mana from my palm. And so, whenever I use advanced level magic, I release mana from my fingertips from both hands almost at the same time. The mana meridian along my palms expanded. Now its the magic veins up to my fingertips. I started to release my mana again. Since itll be ten fingers worth, I wonder if I should use ten times more mana? My magic overflowed in the surrounding space. It seems like the earth is quaking, but Well, its fine, I guess. Suddenly, a huge shadow obstructed my field of vision. Hey!! Wont you stop!? Just what is it that you want that you have to wake me from my slumber at this ce!? Eh!? A monstrously huge white wolf bared its fangs menacingly at me. Book 4: Chapter 6 Book 4: Chapter 6 Divine Beast Fenrir I was red at by a snow-white wolf. Miraculously, however, I did not sense any danger. Ahm, sorry I woke you up. I apologized for now. Are you a human? At first, just like Sylphs telepathy, words were being transmitted directly to my mind. Now, it was the usual vocal conversation. I, I am a human. What else does he see me as? Hmpf, it seemed like mana from the Demon King. I thought the Demon King was trying to rouse and lure me to battle and whatnot. Demon King!? No, Im just an ordinary human! Kukuku, your magical powers are enough to wake me, who has been slumbering in thisnd, yet now youre telling me youre a mere human? The wolf promptly drew its face nearer. Dont make light of me, alright? Why dont I tear off that head of yours? What? I dont really get it, but its threatening me, so lets deal with it. I gathered the mana I released earlier, and I infused it with wind attribute. Ipressed it till it became extremelypact, and then I smashed it above the menacing wolf. Guhaaa!? Immensely dense pirs of wind pinned the wolfs nape and four limbs. The wolfy prostrated in front of me. What!? I cant move!! I, is it your doing, you punk!? You threatened me suddenly, so youre the one at fault. Dont mess with me!! Who do you think I am, bastard!! The wolf put strength on his body, and the wind masts were starting to be pushed away. Hmmm, this wont do. Well then, lets add this, too. Thunder Lance! I charged the wind pirs binding the wolf with high voltage. Ugh, gah gah gah gah, s, stop! Stop it! The wolfs body, which had risen for a bit, slumped back into its prostrated position after being electrocuted. It begged with a trembling voice, so I ceased the electric shock, but I left the wind pirs as is. It was an electric shock thats strong enough to roast a B-rank demon such as Orc Kings into partly burned charcoal, but this demons body just turned numb after being electrocuted. Maybe its a rtively high-ranking demon. Wh, whats with you!? I am a Divine Beast, but you restrained me so easily a feat thats impossible even for the Demon King. P, perhaps, youre one of the gods? Nope, like what Ive been saying, Im just in ol human. Divine Beast? Eh, so its a Divine Beast? Divine Beasts are said to be the messengers of the gods; it has been said that there are five of them in this world. If its a Divine Beast that has the appearance of a white wolf, then Fenrir, the Divine Beast? What, so you know about me. Oh, hes the real deal. Apparently, he realized he couldnt win against me, so hes a bit docile now. You wont bite me, right? Dont bite me. If you bite me, Ill zap you again. G, got it. I intimidated him for a bit, and then I dissolved the wind masts restraining Fenrir. I cant imagine I was caught by a mere human Are you sure youre not the Demon King? Pesky. With that, I showed him an electrically charged thunderbolt from my fingertip. H, hiii! Fenrir pulled back. G, got it. Youre just a human, right!? I understand now, so stop zapping! Looks like the electric shock earlier is quite effective. Good grief, branding a person as the Demon Kingwhat a terrible guy. So, you were sleeping, right? Im sorry I woke you up. I dont have business with you, so it okay if you want to sleep again. I was shocked when I learned a Divine Beast slept beside my home, but since I dont have anything to do with him, I wanted him to obediently return and sleep again. No involvement with the gods, no curse*right? But I already got involved. W, well, about thatOriginally, I arise as a response to the call of the gods. Then, I will naturally slumber once their business is over. Unfortunately, I reacted to your massive magical power, so I dont have any idea what to do now. Fenrir looked at me. For some reason, his tail wagged back and forth vigorously. Fenrir looked at me as if he wanted to be mypanion. Be friends with him? Yes No Its as if I can see a signboard like that. Ahm, if you have nothing to do, care to join me? Can I!? Ooh, unexpectedly baited. No, to be honest, I never experienced being roused by someone other than the gods, so I was also anxious. Without the godsmands, I will not know the situation of this world. .You really wannae? Eh, cant I? Fenrirs tail drooped. Quite pitiful. Well, I did wake him up, so I must take responsibility. Its fine if you want to follow me, but can you do something about your size? Is it about my body? So itll be fine if Im small? Yep. You can expect a hugemotion if you go sauntering in the city, seeing how big you are. No matter how you look at him, hes a high-ranking demon. If careless, he might be attacked just by going near the city. Okay, got it. White smoke rose from Fenrirs body, and his body rapidly shrank. Hows this? Wow. His size is enough for me to hold him with both hands. I gently gathered him in my arms and let him ride on my shoulders. He was a bit flustered at first, but he did find a stable position. Hmm, its my first time riding on a humans shoulder; not bad. Is that so? Well then, well be returning to the magical academy I go to, but dont threaten everyone, alright? I know. Ah, by the way, its fine if you refer to me as your familiar. Is that okay, even if youre a Divine Beast? Fair enough. Rather than that, just feed me with delicious food. Long ago, I ate something called curry made by humans, and that was delectable. Ah, so he likes curry. And here I was thinking he would prefer bloody raw meat. Well, I also love Tinas curry, so lets ask her to make it for tonights dinner. We must do a wee party for Fenrir. Ah, I havent introduced myself yet. Im Halt Elnor. Im under your care. Im the Divine Beast Fenrir. However, Fenrirs not a name you can find in any race. Halt, I permit you to give me a name. What a condescending gaze. Well, hes a Divine Beast, cant help it. Hmm name, is it. What should I do. Hes white, so Is Shiro okay?** Halt, can you not lump me with a mere dog? How about this, just pick a cool name like Schwarz or even Schneider. Alrighty, Shiro! Lets go home! Hmph, looks like you wont change it. Fenrir, aka Shiro, and I went back to the academy of magic via teleportation. T/N: Honestly, Fenrirs gender was not mentioned. So at first, I used it (being wolf), thenter on, after his name was revealed, I used he. Will change it ifter chaps reveal him as a girl (and a potential human-transforming love interest nah, just kidding. Too many love interest candidates already, so I guess Fenrir wont be one of them lol. Disimer: NOT A SPOILER, just my opinion, please take it with a grain of salt *It can also be tranted as let sleeping dogs lie but I retained an almost literal trantion because of Halts next line. **Shiro is amon name for dogs in Japan; it means white. Did consider Whitey, but Shiro it is The first photo looks really appropriate, as if it was custom made for Halt. And heres (2nd pic) a dose of cuteness! Ctto, grabbed from google. Book 4: Chapter 8 Book 4: Chapter 8 Growing Family So yummy! Shiro shouted while eating the curry. Its already his third te. Hey, dont scream while your mouth is full. Sorry, sorry, cant help it. This is so yummy! Shiro said with curry stuck all around his mouth. He then buried his face on the te and kept on gobbling curry. Tinas curry is popr not only with Shiro but with others, as well. This is so delish-meow! Merdie also came to visit my house. Just like Shiro, Merdie smacked her lips in satisfaction with Tinas curry. Her tail also wags when highly excited. Merdie is a Beastkin. When Divine Beasts awaken, the Beastkin in this world tend to them, and their role is to serve as the Divine Beasts hands and feet. Thats why she insisted that she must take care of Shiro, and so she followed us back to the mansion. Shes supposed to care for him, but ended being in Tinas care, instead. Merdies on her third te, too. I intentionally made arge batch, but it seems itll all be gone soon. Oops, thats bad. Tina, Ill have another one. I also want more! Please give us, too. Oh, its sold out. What a close call. The remaining curry was just enough for the extra helpings for the four of us. Eh!? T, theres no more? After polishing off his third tepletely, Shiro was totally upset. No, you ate so much, so be satisfied already. Shiro gazed at Merdie, who was still eating. Merdie is a Beastkin. They are the caretakers of the Divine Beasts. The beast that Merdies supposed to care for is peering covetously at her curry. Merdie noticed his line of sight. She alternately looked at her curry and Shiro W, would you like to have some, meow? Can I!? With that, Shiro guzzled the food Merdie offered with no hesitation whatsoever. Merdie looked reallyplicated. Quite pitiful. Merdie, do you want to have mine? I offered the curry Tina just served to me toward Merdie. Is it okay, meow!? Well, I can eat it whenever I want. Yes, Ill make it again next time. Merdie also thoroughly enjoyed thest portion of the curry upon hearing my and Tinas words. That was so tasty~ So delish, meow~ Looks like Shiro and Merdie became fond of Tinas cooking. Leaffa, Youko, Mai, and Mei also love Tinas cuisine. The dishes made by Tina, who obtained the pinnacle of ability as a maid, are, of course, excellent. Halt, Ive decided. Ill live here. Huh? Eh, you dont mean to say youll be staying here until your next slumber? Wait, when does a Divine Beast sleep? If Shiro-sama opts to stay here, then I also want to live here, meow! But Merdie, theres the dormitory that you have to return to Hmm, but wait. I suddenly came up with a condition. Merdie, you must end your sentences with meow while youre lodging here. Aside from that, you have to join Leaffa, Youko, and the rest in helping Tina. If thats fine with you, then you can live here. Back when I was in the modern world, there was a period of time when I adored cat-eared maids. Id been satisfied by having Tina, who is an Elf maid, beside me, so I didnt bother to go out of my way just to hire one. But since theres a chance right before me now, Ill grab it. I got it, meow! Please take care of me, meow! She easily agreed. Yes! Got a cat-eared maid! I started formting a n on how to make Merdie wear maid outfits. I felt someones eyes on me. Leaffa was staring intently at me. What might it be? Leaffa came closer and whispered, Ahm, you wont sleep with Merdie, right? Thats the rotation for my turn will be longer, and thats a bit Leaffas ears were bright red. When we sleep, Tina normally upies my left side, while Leaffa, Youko, Mai, and Mei have a rotation schedule for sleeping on my right side. If Merdie also gets involved, her next turn will be extended. Seems like she doesnt like that. Arent you cute? Well, Merdie doesnt have any interest in me since shes just lured by Tinas food. Thus, theres no way shell be sleeping beside me. Besides, Leaffa officially became my wife, so I want her to be a little more willful. I feel bad for Youko and the others, but I n to increase Leaffas days. Its alright. I like Leaffa, so I wont lessen the days of your turn to sleep with me. I patted Leaffa on the head while saying that. Leaffa seemed to be satisfied with that. At this point, Shiro went to the sofa, curled into a ball, and started sleeping. What a free guy. But as I looked at the puppy-like little wolf sleeping so peacefully, I felt my heart warm. A Divine Beast will vanish once it aplishes the will of the gods, so I think hes just sleeping normally in his curled form. A lot of things happened, and somehow Shiro became ustomed to my family, so Ill be lonely if he were to disappear suddenly. I dont want him to disappear. One more person added to the list of those I want to protect. I dont know if theres a need for me to protect a Divine Beast, but I want to safeguard all that fall under my influence. As I watched Leaffa, Merdie, and the rest help Tina while cleaning up the dishes and utensils, I suddenly recalled my own family back in the modern world. My elder sister also helped my mother like that. My gentle mother My father, who was strict but raised me uprightly And my elder sis who loved sticking to me Is everyone doing well? Maybe my sister cried when I died. We were close, after all. I stroked Shiro gently as I looked at Tina and the others. They are my family now. Through the natural course of events, my family expanded with more people and pets, but I dont dislike the liveliness. At the time of my reincarnation, I had wondered what would happen. But now, Im quite happy. I want to protect this happiness from now on. Thats why I needed to get stronger no matter what.Tomorrow, well receive further lessons from Sage Luarno. I wont let anyone else rob me of the things that I need to protect. I decided to attend the lecture tomorrow with these thoughts in my heart. T/N: Happy New Year, everyone!! Cheers to 2021! ??? Cant believe its been half a year since I picked this project. Thank you so much for reading Level 1 Strongest Sage. Posting two chapters today as my new years gift to you all! Please take care of me this year, too???? Book 4: Chapter 9 Book 4: Chapter 9 Competition Drill with the Treasure Sword There are only two weeks left till my wedding reception with Tina and Leaffa. At Ifrus Academy of Magic, it is mandatory for us students to join the monthlypetition against the other sses. Our opponent for this month has been decided. Its the best ss among the Year 4 students. As for the specifics of this match, it seems that we have to fight without using magic. Isnt this an academy of magic? Is it really alright to employ such a battle method? Apparently, they thought they wouldnt stand a chance against our ss if magic is involved since we already defeated the student president. Thus, they suggested this battle method. Its alright if its Halt-sama, then victory is sure! As usual, Tinas faith in me is immense. By the way, our match this time will be a 3-vs-3 battle royale, and the ss that annihtes the opponent wins. Merdie, Ryuushin, and I will be the ones to join this match. Members with excellent physique and swordsmanship were selected in our ss. Ryuushin and Merdie are proficient enough in martial arts that they can defeat C-ranked demons without using magic. I received guidance from Tina, one of the best swordsmen in this world, so I can wield swords pretty well. Besides, I also have Hakoku, Elf Kingdom Alheims treasure sword I received from the Elf King, so Im confident Ill be able to fight. In order to test my coordination with Ryuushin and Merdie, I asked Tina to create three gargoyles so we can execute a simtion battle with them. I summoned Hakoku from its storage ce in the Spirit Realm. On the day of our battle, a magic-sealing bracelet will be ced on our arms, forcing us to be unable to use magic. If I n to use Hakoku, then I need to have it on hand before the match begins. I mustnt forget it on the day of thepetition. As a simtion of the actual battle, we also wore magic-sealing bracelets as we confronted Tinas deluxe gargoyles at the center of the training hall. Im the vanguard since Im wielding something long. Ryuushin and Merdie are the rear guards; itll be a lineup supporting me. Are you ready? Yeah. Anytime. Lets go, meow! Looks like everyones prepared. By the way, Merdies ending word is fixed at meow. Apparently, thats the mostfortable way for her. Then, let us begin! At Tinas signal, one of the gargoyles headed straight for us. The remaining two split left and right, aiming to be outside my field of vision. Ryuushin and Merdie will deal with those two for me. Seems like itll be alright to leave it to them. I focused on the one before my eyes. I raised Hakoku overhead, and I shed diagonally. Hakoku became as light as a feather in my grasp. Because of this, I was able to bring it down at breakneck speed. However, as expected of Tinas deluxe gargoyles, it read my movements and its arm was on guard, intending to stop Hakoku. Tinas gargoyle can alter the hardness of its part thats on guard. Oops, this is bad! The gargoyles arm shone with bluish-tinged gold. When the parts of the gargoyles made by Tina exhibit this color, it means that that portion will be as hard as Orichalcum**. Hakoku will break if I sh it as it is! Or so I thought, but I wasnt able to stop swinging Hakoku. Thud! Hakoku passed through the gargoyle as if it didnt hit anything, and then it pierced the floor. Eh? No way, did it dodge? So thinking, I tried to put distance between us, but the upper half of the gargoyle suddenly slipped off diagonally right before my eyes. Even the golden arm that was on guard split into two. The gargoyle wasnt able to evade, and even its arm thats as hard as Orichalcum was sliced through like butter. Creak Growl The two gargoyles that were fighting against Ryuushin and Merdie faced me. They seem fuming coz theirrades been defeated. Ryuushin and the rest stood dumbstruck in shock since I beat the gargoyle effortlessly. S, sorry, Halt. They went there, meow! I know. Its alright. I was also surprised, but now I had a grasp of Hakokus sharpness. First, I deal with the gargoyle on the right by removing Hakoku from being stuck on the floor and shing it up in reverse. However, the gargoyle pulled back just in time, so I wasnt able to inflict enough damage to make it stop on its track. I twisted my body as I held Hakoku with both handsit had swung up my left sidethen I brought it straight down. The gargoyle from the left was sliced into half right from the crown of its head. Unfortunately for me, the power source of the gargoyles made by Tina are situated slightly off-center. If I dont destroy its power source, itll just recover right away, no matter how broken up it might have been. So I held the lowered Hakoku and aimed at the left side From there, I hacked it horizontally. The gargoyle has been split into two from the top of its head, then its front was also hacked, so both sides, from top to bottom, were lopped off. Thank goodness I managed to destroy the power source, so all three copsed and were rendered immobile with nary a twitch. Yeah, even without magic, I can fight plenty. But, it left me somewhat unsatisfied. It was too easy. Ryuushin and Merdie werent able to fight properly, too. Tina, cant you make a stronger one? Well be fine. I requested Tina to create gargoyles of a higher caliber. A, ahm, Halt-sama. Pardon me, but the gargoyles that you defeated so easily are the best that I can create. Ah, is that so. I felt like I did something wrong. Those are synthetic demons that can effortlessly defeat B-ranked demons, though So Masters swordsmanship was also beyond normal people. You were so cool! (Mai and Mei) Youko and the others praised me. Ryuushin, look at this cut. Theres no hesitation whatsoever, right? You must also be able to do that with your dragon w, alright? Nope, orichalcums impossible. Ryuushin and the rest were talking while inspecting the shattered gargoyles. Excuse me, Halt-sama. Using Hakoku is fine, but please do not hack the students into half. Ah, no worries. My strengths enough, so Ill just strike them with the back of the sword. Its a double-edged sword, so how do you n to do that? Youko retorted. If you want to make your opponents faint, then I thought striking them with the swords back will be perfect. I said it nonchntly, but apparently, I cant execute that if its not a single-edged sword like the Japanese katana. Then Ill just st them off with the swords pressure. Will that sword release a sh attack? Even if I dont incorporate magic in Hakoku, if I swing it with all my might, Hakoku willunch a sh attack. I havent figured out how to control Hakoku perfectly. Hmmm, what to do? If I dont have Hakoku, Ill just be as good as an ordinary swordsman. Anyway, lets just train not to kill the challengers with Hakoku. Fire Lance! Since Tinas gargoyles wont do as our opponents, I summoned three fire knights instead. These guys mobility is not at par with the gargoyles, but they have great sword skills. Lets practice with these guys. Eh!? N, no way!! Ill die meow! Merdie rejected it vigorously. Itll be fine. If things get out of hand, then Ill just make them vanish. Besides, those guys proposed non-magicalbat. I think their martial arts are powerful. Well be facing off that kind ofpetitor, so as much as possible, I want to make sure that we perfect the coordination among the three of us. Lets do this!! Impossible meow!! Dang will I die here? I shot a sidelong nce at Merdie, who was shrieking, and Ryuushin, who looked as if he gave up the soul, and then I signaled the fire knights to attack us. T/N: Orichalcums a popr ore in games; it is also the rumored lost metal of Antis, something like gold/bronze. It fits in right with Percy Jacksons Celestial Bronze. Ctto: google/ Archeology World. Book 4: Chapter 10 Book 4: Chapter 10 The Power of Divine Beast Its the day of our match with the fourth-year ss. Ryuushin, Merdie, and I stood at the top of the arena waiting for our opponents. I dont feel Ill lose no matter who our opponent is. Im stronger now. Ive been avoiding the spears of those me knights desperately, so now I can see even the fastest lightning magic, meow. The two were super confident. Indeed, as of todays training, Ryuushin can defeat the ming knight on his own, and Merdie can avoid all attacks even if shes sandwiched between two knights. So a persons improvement is much faster if they train in the face of death. Tina, who monitored our training situation, had a far-off look in her eyes as she mumbled. Isnt it exaggerating to say theyre facing death? Was I too strict on them? I recalled our training up to yesterday. During training, Ryuka healed their wounds fully immediately. With Lunas magic, their fatigue was also wiped out. I also replenished the mana they lost. It is possible to pass magic without causing magical intoxication by matching the manas wavelength with that of the target person. Theres no need to worry about wounds, they recover readily from fatigue, and they can consume unlimited mana. Thats why they did theirbat training with the ming knights nonstop throughout the day. Naturally, I can defeat the fire knights since Im the one who created them, so I became the twos support for thisbat drill. However, when I supported thempletely, the match became too easy, so I did not prevent the attacks that they should avoid, and I also didnt attack. As a result, Ryuushin and Merdie repeatedly got wounded and copsed in exhaustion throughout thebat training. But the revival trio of Ryuka (healing), Luna (fatigue recovery), and me (mana replenishment) promptly attended to them to help them recover and return to the battle. Ryuushin and Merdie noticed. As long as they dont defeat the me knights, the battle will continue. So Ryuushin and Merdie decided to defeat the three knights between the two of them without magic. Yeah, both of you got stronger. Show me the results of your training. Of course! I got this meow! After a while, the fourth year challengers climbed up the arena. There were two guy students and one girl. They dont seem to possess a body that can be relied on for purely physicalbat. They dont have weapons, either. Maybe theyre the type that fights using aikido techniques? Anyway, lets not judge the book with its cover. We checked out their movements carefully. The umpire teacher also came up to the stage. Magic-sealing bracelets were ced on all six of us. Of course, it wont have any effect on me, but if I use magic while wearing this, a lot of troublesome issues will crop up, so I wont use magic. I already retrieved Hakoku prior to the match and presented it earlier to the umpire for the inspection of whether its a magical tool or not. Even if a person is wearing the magic-sealing bracelet, if he wields a magical weapon, then he will still be able to use magic. Thank goodness, umpire confirmed that its just an ordinary sword. In a while, my first non-magicalbat battle willmence. Now then, lets start! I moved slightly forward as soon as the umpire gave the signal, and we sized up our opponents. Then Come, Rok-kun! Come out, Melissa! Gull, its your turn! Our challengers were calling for something. Suddenly, a rock golem, a seabird, and a werewolf emerged from the arenas waiting room. They were all C-ranked demons, and ordinary students of the magical academy cant beat them without magic. Those demons climbed up the stage to confront us. Evidently, the monster trio were familiars teamed up with the fourth-year students. Ahm, isnt magic prohibited? I questioned the umpire. They summoned those demons while wearing the magic-sealing bracelets. In other words, they are not relying on contractual magic, but instead on the bonds of trust they have built with those demons, and now they became their strength. They did not break any rules. Hmm Yeah, I can see those three monsters being fond of the fourth-years. Having demons as their allies without using familiar magic, is it? Quite admirable, even if theyre our enemy. Halt, what should we do? It turned into 6 vs 3. But they look weaker than those fire knights, meow. Ryuushin and Merdie eventually calmed down. Theyre probably thinking well still win even if we fight normally. Those fourth-grade challengers came up with this method of fighting in the hopes of beating us up. Forcefully breaking up their illusions straight away doesnt seem too shabby. But, I also considered fighting them on their own ring. I bet Ill see their bbergasted faces, like Eh, what!? expressions more that way. Thats why Come, Shiro! I called out to Shiro, the Divine Beast Fenrir, who was watching the match at the spectators area while being held by Leaffa. Shiro jumped from Leaffas arms, leaped away from the audience stands, and ran up onto the arena. I can hear his cute tiny footsteps going pitter-patter. Grrrrr Seems like Shiro understood what hes supposed to do, and he intimidated the three monster enemies. But he was still in his tiny form, so it wasnt scary at all. Theres no problem with this, right? Yeah, its fine but will it be okay? I checked whether Shiros summoning is okay with the umpire. I was told that theres no problem, but the umpire was worried for Shiro instead. Well, nobody will believe him to be the Divine Beast with that appearance. Fourth years who cant use magic: 3 people and C-ranked demon: 3 monsters VS We who can defeat B-ranked demons with no magic: 3 people and Divine Beast (S-ranked): One Yep, sure win. Oy, oy, arent you underestimating us by calling that puppy? Isnt it better to forfeit before we hurt it? For sure, you guys wont be able to win against us since you cant use magic. So hurry and give up already. Were being treated like idiots. Halt, those guys are mocking me, right? Can I crush them? Yeah, go ahead. As soon as I said that, Shiro took a deep breath. Then he exhaled. Extremely fast. Eh!? Whoaa! Urggh! Shiros released turbo breath st the three monsters, swallowing the fourth year students behind them, and mming them against the wall under the bleachers. All the students who became entangled with their own familiars lost consciousness, and nobody got up. Hmph, serves you right for underestimating me, Shiro muttered as hey in his usual position (my shoulders). It was different from what I imagined. The battle I envisioned was supposed to be like this. First, Shiro, who returned to his original form, would intimidate the familiars till they couldnt move in fright. Then, Ryuushin, Merdie, and I would overpower those fourth graders and achieve victory. Thats what I thought. Thats how its supposed to be. To think that with just a single breath from his tiny teeny form, three people and three monsters had been blown away Divine Beast Fenrir should be feared. Hey, Halt. So how should I show the results of that hellish training now, huh? I didnt even do anything, meow. Its my fault for being caught up in the moment and giving Shiro that go-ahead signal. Im sorry, somehow. I promised to take them for a meal at the premium restaurant in the city center as an apology. Book 4: Chapter 11 Book 4: Chapter 11 Monarch of Glendale and Elder Brother We won this months battle safely, and the ssroom was still ours to keep. We held our customary celebration in the central city, and I also treated Ryuushin and Merdie to a high-end restaurant on another day. With that, the days passed. Finally, Tina, Leaffa, and my wedding reception are going to be held the day after tomorrow. Were still at the academy today, but since the receptions venue is at the Silveray mansion, we have to return home tomorrow. All my ssmates said theyll attend the reception. A visitor came just as I was preparing for the return trip to our residence tomorrow. I was near the entrance, so I came out to wee them. Oh, Halt, it has been a while. Youve grown! Y, your Majesty! This Kingdoms monarch was standing outside when I opened the door. I hurriedly knelt. I have known the King of Glendale since he was still a prince. On several asions, I met him when Father, being a Count, took me with him on his trips to the Royal Castle. Halt, dont be so uneasy. Come on, stand. I had your eldest brother bring me to you today. Its been a while, Halt. Howve you been? My eldest brother, Cain, came out from behind the king. Elder Brother Cain, nice to see you again. Im fine and dandy, just as you see. Cain belongs to this kingdoms Order of Chivalry of this kingdom, so apparently, he had been busy with a lot of stuff, andtely, we dont get the chance to see each other. By the way, Your Majesty, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit today? I could havee to Your Majesty if you had any concern. I heard that the younger brother of the Captain of the Imperial Guards is getting married. I came to give my well wishes. Is it strange to drop by and extend my congrattions? T, thank you very much. Hmm? Younger brother of the Captain of the Imperial Guards? Eh, dont tell me Excuse me, but elder brother, are you the Captain of His Majestys Imperial Guards? Yeah, Ive been promoted. Our age is close enough, so its easier for us to converse. Thus, I appointed him as such. I dont have any qualms with his ability, either. Big Bro has been promoted big time, and I didnt even know about it. I thought he was just a member of the Order of Chivalry, but it turns out he joined the Imperial Guards instead, and whats more, he became the captain of those guards. In the first ce, you need to possess a great deal of ability and social standing in order to join the knights of this kingdom. Well, Big Bros great with handling swords, and hes also popr, so I thought its only natural that hell belong to the ss of knightmanders. But I was greatly surprised to learn that he is now the Captain of the Imperial Guards. Elder brother, congrattions on your promotion. You could have told us. Thanks. Sorry bout that, been quite busy. I also apologize. Cain has been preupied with escorting me. Hes such a serious guy. He didnt even have any ns toe and congratte his younger brother on his wedding. Eh, then Yes, the reason I came here is to have Cain escort me and bring him here at all costs. Whoa, what the heck. I feel quite No, I really feel like I caused them trouble. Of course, we will also attend the reception the day after tomorrow. Eh? I heard that your partner is that Heroine Tina, as well as the princess of Alheim. It is the wedding of the person who protected this world. Not to mention the princess of another kingdom is wedded to a noble of my country. Of course, I am obliged to celebrate this asion. T, that maybe so. By the way, I already informed the House of Silveray regarding my attendance. What on earth. Seems like the King of Glendales presence at our reception is already set in stone. Our reception partys turning into something huge, somehow. Halt-sama, is anything the matter? Ah, Your Majesty. Tina came to check on me. Tina is also acquainted with Glendales monarch. Oh, Tina. Youre gorgeous as ever. Congrattions on your marriage with Halt. Im exceedingly d that a Heroine such as you is now being united with a citizen of my beloved country. Thank you very much. Tina bowed deeply. Shortly after Tina came, Leaffa also came to check on us. Halt, who are these people? This person is His Majesty, the King of Glendale. My elder brother is the one standing behind him. Oh! I am Leaffa, the former Second Princess of Alheim Kingdom. Leaffa curtsied. As expected of former royalty, it was so natural. Im the King of Glendale. I heard that Apristos came and attacked Alheim the other day, so it is good that you are all fine. We are grateful for your solicitude. Halt here, Tina-sama, and everyone from the Ifrus Academy of Magic assisted us. I have been informed. I received Leaves of Yggdrasil from the King of Alheim as tokens of gratitude and friendship. It is my intention to be on good terms with Alheim as our allied country from here on. Such gracious words. Youve also done well, Halt. You have formed a friendship with Alheim. From here on, continue that friendship and ensure Leaffas happiness. Yes, I will. Seems like he already said his piece, so the king took his Imperial Guards to return to the pce. Cain will stay for a while longer to have a talk with us before he returns. Cains the monarchs escort. He should return to the pce with the king, but the king insisted that he should have a bit more time with us before he goes back. It was supported by the Imperial Guards too, so Cain remained. I led him to the drawing-room. Hmm, this is? Shiro was sleeping on the sofa in the drawing-room. So hes in a ce like this; I hadnt seen him since morning. Its Shiro, my pet. Somehow, I feel its not an ordinary dog, but N, no way, isnt that a Divine Beast, I think? Eh, how did you know? Oh, in that case, my elder sister Charles possesses a cheat skill called mind-reading, and Cain is rumored to have more varied talents than her, so its not past him to possess some ability. Big bro, can you see auras? No, rather than that, its intuition. Dont tell me Is that a skill? Oh! Nice going, Halt. Its a skill called [Extreme Intuition]. So he really did have a cheat skill. Whats up with the House of Silveray? In that case, my second elder brother might also possess some kind of aptitude. Master, its about the clothes for tomorrowoh, we have a guest. Youko reached the drawing-room while looking for me. N, nine-tailed fox!? Whats a demon doing here!? Whoa, as expected of an extremely keen intuition. He instantly spotted Youkos true identity at a nce. Big bro, shes my contractual demon, so nothing to worry about. W, what nonsense are you spouting!? Thats a nine-tailed fox! Looks like he doesnt believe me Halt-sama, its about tomorrow Ah, excuse us. With bad timing, Mai and Mei also came to the drawing-room. And now there are two high-level Spirits!? Whats going on here! After that, I exined to Cain how my family has grown to this extent. Of course, since I cant hide anything from my highly intuitive big bro, I also revealed that Im a reincarnated person. To tell the truth, it seems that Cain had already noticed that I was a reincarnated person since long ago, due to his super keen intuition. Book 4: Chapter 12 Book 4: Chapter 12 Two Elder Brothers and Family Bonds Heres some tea, meow. Merdie served tea and snacks to me, Tina, Leaffa, and my elder brother, Cain, while wearing her maid outfit. Her conduct improved, and its now on point. Its the fruit of Tinas guidance. Thanks, Merdie. Yes, meow. Merdie went out of the parlor with her tail straight up like a pin. A beastkin maid? As I thought Its really weird here. Cain murmured as his gaze followed Merdie while she exited the room. No, beastkin and high-ranking spirits are still good. The problem lies with the nine-tailed fox. Its on a level that will require the whole Order of Chivalry to be set in motion in order to subdue it. If it goes on a rampage here are you sure its okay? No worries. We already formed a master-ve contract, and I wont let her do anything harmful. I wont let Youko, my precious source of fluff, be subjugated. Youko is a very fine girl. Cain-sama doesnt have anything to worry about. Tina also vouched for Youko. If Tina says so, then Ill believe it. Well, my intuition also says that I can leave it up to Halt. Hey, big bro. You didnt trust my words nor your own intuition, and yet, why did you believe so easily with just a word from Tina? Well, at least Cain doesnt view Youko as a threat anymore, thank goodness. While I was thinking like that, we heard a knock on the drawing rooms door, and Merdie entered. Somebody who wants to meet Halt came, meow. Oh, did that guy have ck hair like mine and Halts, with blue eyes? Cain asked Merdie. I also have some inkling on who might that be, based on those characteristics. Right, meow. Is that so? Thanks. Looks like he made it on time. Big bro Leo came? Yeah. Since His Majesty and I areing over to your house, I invited him to join us. Apparently, hes still quite busy, so he told me hed visitter, but it looks like he made it before I returned. So thats how it is. Merdie, can you bring that guy here? Got it, meow. The guest is my other older brother, Leon. After a while, Merdie came with my brother back to the drawing-room. Halt! Its been a while! Leon strode nearer and ruffled my hair. Hes a little shorter than Cain, but he has a muscr physique. Big Bro Leo, been a while. How are you? Are you eating properly? Youre still as skinny as ever. Eat more, so youll have more muscles, alright? I was told a lot of things in a rapid-fire conversation. Its always like this with stocky Leon. I was told off as being skinny, but I think my build is within the normal range for my age. Leon-sama, Halt-sama might be slender, but he has muscles too. Tina also backed me up. Heh, so Tina properly checked out Halts body, right? As expected of Halts bride! What!? N, no way Tinas ears turned slightly red after being teased by Leon. Leon, leave it. Didnt youe to congratte Halt and them today? Ahahaha, sorry, Tina. Leon apologized to Tina after being scolded for a bit by Cain. I heard youre going to marry two girls, but is this girl the other one? Leon asked as he stared at Leaffa, who was standing at my right side. Yeap. It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Leaffa. Leaffa politely curtsied. Nice to meet you. Im Leon, Halts older brother. Please, take care of my younger brother. Yes! Leaffa stole a nce at me, and she answered with vigor. By the way, Leaffa, are you part of the Alheim royal family? Eh, no way. Yes, thats right. Excuse me, but have we met before? Seems like Leaffa doesnt remember meeting Leon prior to this. Ah, no, I dont think so. Leaffas curtsy resembles the Elf Kingdoms royaltys conduct, so I guess it might be such. Is that so? Its nice of you to notice. However, there shouldnt be that much of a difference from the greetingsmonly used in Alheim. I couldnt tell the difference. ording to Leaffa, there are subtle actions that only the royalty understands. Through these conducts, it is possible to tell apart Alheim royalty from the ordinary citizens. It is normally unnoticeable, but Leon detected it. Dont tell me Leon also possesses special skills just like that of Charles and Cain? For example a skill like an observing eye? Leon doesnt possess any skill. He noticed the fine details because of hispetency. Eh? Cain picked the question right off my mind through his super intuition and answered it for me even if I didnt say anything. Ah, Halt, did you think I used a skill to see through Leaffas identity? Too bad for you, but its just my very own ability. No, isnt this more amazing since its not a skill? Dont goparing me with brother Cain and Charles, who possess cheat skills since birth, okay? Well, I dont stand a chance against brother Cain even if he deactivated his skill. My older sister Charles possesses the telepathy cheat skill of being able to read what her opponents are thinking. She said that she had told no one else except our parents about it. But Leons already aware that Charles has that skill. Is it possible to discern the possession of skills just by merely having acute perception? Yeah, it might be. Its to the point he recognized a mannerism that no one else besides the royal family of Alheim had knowledge of. So, in other words, me being a reincarnator is also a cat out of the bag, I guess. There are obvious changes in how I behaved afterpared to before I turned five. Frankly, everybody in our family knows that you became a different person when you were around five years old. Didnt you reincarnate at that time? Eh! Cain dropped the shocking reality on me. Its coz were a family. Even without skills, wed know. But, it isnt like our little brother Halt was taken over by somebody else, but instead, youre still Halt no matter what. Thus, we didnt say anything until now. I reincarnated into this world in a five-year-old body, but it wasnt to take over that body. The memories and experiences of the seventeen-year-old Haruto in the previous world were added to the Halt living in this world, and thats the form of reincarnation. Thats why the me before five, and the me as of now, are all still me. However, part of me wanted to hide my reincarnation from my family. There were also times when I thought whether they could consider me as their real son, as well as brother. Do you feel better now that you dont have to hide anything? Cain guessed correctly. Thats right; having secrets from your own family is quite a burden. We decided beforehand to tell you that we know youre a reincarnator when you got married. Of course, we would also ept should you open up to us before that happened. Is that so? Sorry, I couldnt tell you all this time. No need to worry. We also pretended not to know anything. Even if you marry and get out of the house, you will still be our little brother forever. All anxiety and doubts hidden in my heart vanishedpletely when I heard Cains words. T/N: Aww, Halt got such a nice family, unlike the majority of the ln/wn reincarnated protagonists who have trash family members, the kind whose life-long mission is to bully/ kill their own flesh and blood/ gouge their eyes out Well, you get the picture (which I still read for the drama and satisfying revenge!). Good for you, Halt! Book 4: Chapter 13 Book 4: Chapter 13 Rules of Aristocracy The day of the wedding reception arrived. It will be held in thergest city of the county of Silveray. Theres a restaurant thats my favorite in that city, and I frequently went there since long ago. They have a garden annex thats set aside for parties, and this will be our venue for the reception. Even if you say reception, its nothing formal, just a stand-up feast where folks from both sides of the bride and groom converse with each other. Tina and Leaffa had to wear dresses, so they havent arrived at the venue yet. My ssmates will also attend a bitter. I went to the venue earlier, so I could greet the guests that arrived. Glendales receptions generally begin at noon and continue on until the next day. However, most of the time, the bride and groom leave midway. The feast continues even when the newlyweds are gone. Everyone just wants to have fun in the name of celebration. You can eat and drink all you want at the venue, so there are others who attend just for that, too. However, the invitations to the reception were limited to the nobility, as well as our acquaintances, so I dont think guys like that wille. Father was talking to the Duke. Ill go greet him and show my face a bit. The Duke of this country is someone who possesses power thats two levels below that of the King. Hes a really distinguished person. Thats why Father had to entertain the Duke himself, so its up to me to go around and greet the other guests. Halt, youve got such luck. Im shocked that theres somebody who is willing to get married to a dude like you. I was talked down to with a super sarcastic tone. The person I hate the most in the whole Glendale came. Its the Marquis second son, and hes a guy the same age as me. He unts his parents influence, and hes a piece of trash that causes trouble everywhere. Thank you very much, I replied curtly. He has a higher social standing, so even if hes rude to me, I need to deal with him politely. The Marquis second son opened his mouth to shoot off more sarcasm, but he was cut short by the cheers rising in the ce. Tina and Leaffa arrived at the venue. Tina wore a light blue dress. Leaffa wore a dress the color of verdure. Almost everyone in the venue had their eyes glued on both of them. Those two came walking toward me. Halt-sama, I apologize for making you wait. Halt, what do you think of this dress? Both of you look divine. They were wearing pure white dresses when we held our wedding at Alheim. They were also beautiful that time, but the dresses they wore today matched their image colors, and it suited them perfectly. Fufu, thank you so much. H, hey! Halt, are they your marriage partners!? The second son of the Marquis grabbed my shoulder and shook me. Yes, that is correct. They are the rare existences that are willing to marry me. Arent they gorgeous? Thats aeback for your sarcastic remark earlier. Its a waste for such beauties to be with Halt. Alright, Ill ept you! Huh!? W, what are you bbering about? While I was dumbstruck, the Marquis second son called out to his father. Father, Ill marry this Elf. So saying, he pointed to Leaffa. Hmm, her face is not bad; she suits you. The Marquis didnt stop his second son. Rather than that, he even ogled lecherously at Leaffa. It will be difficult for a Counts third son to take care of you both. Isnt it a relief that my son favors you? After saying that, the Marquis pulled Leaffas hand and tried to take her with him. H, Halt! Please stop! What? Do you have any objections to me, a Marquis, you lowly third son of the Count? No, but In this world, there are very rare instances when a higher-ranked aristocrat fancies and snatches the bride of a lower-ranked aristocrat, as is, during a wedding reception. And no matter what, the lower-ranked nobility can never protest against the higher-ranked aristocrat. If you go against them, the whole family will be deprived of their peerage, and the person who protested will receive a death sentence. All the people aside from the Marquis turned down their gazes, and their expressions show their plea that they have nothing to do with this. Halt Leaffas eyes brimmed with tears when she saw that I couldnt move against the Marquis. I wont forgive that Marquis. Its been a while since I had such an unpleasant feeling. I didnt want to do this, but lets use Youkos brainwashing magic. Its a bother maintaining coherence, so lets just brainwash everybody here with the exception of my family. Not a single aristocrat bothered to extend a helping hand, so I dont have any reluctance in brainwashing all of them. Lets brainwash them and end todays reception safely and without a hitch. I now bear a deep hatred against the nobility. Well, since before, I dont have a good impression regarding aristocrats aside from my own family. I tried to call Youko via telepathy. Whatmotion is this? Outsiders should go shut their trap Your Majesty!? The King of Glendale came, nked by my elder brothers Cain and Leon, and followed by a few Imperial Guards. The King noticed the Marquiss grasp on Leaffa. Marquis, release your hand. That person is the princess of Alheim Kingdom. Shes not someone you can touch so casually. What!? As soon as the Marquis let her go, Leaffa rushed toward me and hid behind my back. Her hands were trembling as she clutched the hem of my clothes. Im sorry. I let you have such a disagreeable experience. The king inquired about what happened, so I briefly ryed what urred earlier. The Marquis face is turning bluer by the minute. Is that so So he was trying to break our good rtions with the Alheim Kingdom. Alright, I will mete out an appropriate punishment. Guards, take him away! At the kings order, the Imperial Guards took the Marquis and his second son out of the venue. The Marquis looked crestfallen, and his second son was in tears, and that made me feel a bit better. Leaffa, Im sorry I wasnt able to rescue you right away. I thought if its Halt, you would be able to do something about it. Yeah, I will definitely do something. The method of that something iswell, I nned to use a powerful technique called brainwashing, though. Thank you very much, Your Majesty. I expressed my gratitude to the king. Thanks to him, all the aristocrats were saved from Youkos mind control. And Cain looks smug about something. Dont say, did he notice Leaffas in a bind with his [Extreme Intuition], so he led the king toward us? All is well. Rather than that person, Halt, who is the younger brother of the Captain of the Imperial Guards and is wed to the Heroine Tina, as well as being the one to foster good rtions between Alheim, is obviously more important for this country. Thank you for your gracious words. Lets leave it at that. Tina, you look so lovely. The king stared at Tina. So, how about it, would you like to be my princess? Eh!? This time around, it was the King who proposed to Tina. What, Your Majesty. Youre jesting again However, Cain and Leon dont seem to be worried. Maybe the king isnt serious. Both of them perceived. Hmmm What to do? Tina also understood, but shes pretending to be in troubleprobably because she was watching the near abduction of Leaffa earlier. Is my love for Tina being tested? Alright, if thats the case, then lets do this. Even if Ill be against the whole kingdom, Ill proudly show that Tina and Leaffa are mine. T/N: Good going Halt, though I still wish youre standing up for only one gal ;D Book 4: Chapter 14 Book 4: Chapter 14 Its a Feast! Gather Everyone! Your Majesty, that No, no! Thats because Tina is Halts bride. I was ready to face the King and dere that if its for Tinas sake, Im ready to take on the whole kingdom!, but a 6-year old girl suddenly counseled the king. Who is this child? Im d for her concern, but her opponent is the monarch of this kingdom. Even if shes just a little girl, if she were to incur the wrath of the king, then she might be severely punished. Sylph, you are not really recognized in this country, so do not be so rude to the king. Let me persuade him. Suddenly, a beautiful older sister appeared out of nowhere and stopped the little girl. Hm? Sylph? Water overflowed from the womans surroundings, and her body transformed into a Spirit Form. As it turned out, that stunning elder sister was the humanized figure of the Spirit Undine, who had formed a summoning contract with me. O, King of Glendale. Are you willing to hearken to the plea of Undine, the Water Spirit King who protects this country? Undine-sama!? Y, yes! Whatever it is. Before I knew it, the king was already kneeling before the elder sister. Cain and Leon also followed the kings lead, and they knelt down. All the aristocrats also knelt and bowed their heads. Apparently, Undine is the Spirit in charge of protecting the country of Glendale. My friend Halt is wed to Tina and Leaffa. Please, treat it as a fortuitous event in this country. I plead that you do not separate the three of them. I understand. Halts marriage is a blessing, and we will respect and protect his household in this country. I dunno why, but we suddenly became someone important. If you protect Halt, then I can also bestow my protection to you. A dandy old man holding some food in one hand approached. Hes probably Mai and Meis father, the Cosmic Spirit King. So he came But arent you adapting too much? Undine-sama, who might this person be? I am the King of the Spirits, the Cosmic Spirit King. Cosmic Spirit King!? Its no wonder the King of Glendale is befuddled. The existence of Old Man (Cosmic Spirit King) is widely known, but there was only little folklore that depicts of his manifestation in this world. Isnt that great? With the blessing of the Cosmic Spirit King, the country will remain secure for the next few hundred years. T, thank you very much. The King bowed toward the Cosmic Spirit and Undine. However, please be careful. If this country betrays Halt, then you will have all the spirits of this world as your enemies. Undines aura overpowered those around her. Y, yes. I will engrave it to our minds. Sweat poured like a waterfall from the Kings forehead. All the surrounding aristocrats faces also turned blue. I initially thought that its fine even if they dont threaten those guys to that extent, but at least with this, those influential aristocrats will no longery a hand on our family. I thanked Undine. Thanks, Undine. But its okay. Can you let this be since todays supposed to be a celebration? Yes, thats true. The King of Glendale also gave his word to me. Alright, everyone, please rise. The moment Undine transformed back into her humanized figure, the aura pressuring the nobles also lifted. The King stood up, and the other nobles also stood and started to converse. However, a lot of them stole nces at us. The King went to my elder brothers, and theyre talking about something. By the way, I already told my brothers that Im acquainted with the Cosmic Spirit King, so they werent perturbed earlier. I didnt say anything to Father, so he was also shocked along with the Duke. It was a bit funny. Halt, sorry were a bitte. Halt, congrattions. Luke and his grandpa, the Sage Luarno, also came. Thanks foring, Luke. Thank you so much too, Headmaster. Its a bit boisterous. Is everything alright? Yeah, things have calmed down. You came at the right time. Oh, if it isnt Luarno! Dandy Old Man went up to Sage Luarno. Y, you must be the Cosmic Spirit King? Seems like Sage Luarno is acquainted with Mai and Meis dad. Its been a while since we talked face to face like this. We justmunicated over telepathy when I asked you a favor for Mai and Meis admission. Yes, that is true. However, may I know why you are here? I heard that a feast would be held in honor of the marriage of Halt, my contractor. So I decided to join the others who have contracts with Halt ining here. Yeap, though I didnt summon him. I would prefer to know beforehand if you nned toe. Well, Im d to be congratted by the Spirits, so I wont block them from gatecrashing. So you are bound in a contract with Halt? Sage Luarno stared at me with a stunned expression. Eh, did I not tell him? Yeah, thats right. However, I was the one to offer it. Halt possesses enough power to summon me even without a contract. What!? Sage Luarnos jaw dropped as he stood there stupefied. By the way, Halt, where are Mai and Mei? They havent arrived yet. The Great Kings excited to see Mai and Mei~ The girl who advised the King earlier approached us. Youre Sylph, right? Yeap! I also came to congratte you! So that is the Spirit King of the Wind, Sylphs humanized figure. Is that so? Thanks foring. Yeap! Master Halt, I also came. A strict-looking guy also drew closer. Ahm, Ifrit? Indeed. I also invited Nome, but he refused since he didnt have a contract with Master Halt yet. Maybe hes sulking about that, so can you form a contract with him next time? Nome is the Spirit King protecting the earth. I havent met Nome before, but since I already formed a contract with the Cosmic Spirit King, maybe he was moping since he noticed that he was the only one being left out as I havent formed a contract with him yet. I dont know when well meet, but I had Ifrit ry to him that if theres an opportunity, we will form a contract. Ha-lt! I was suddenly squeezed from behind. Oh, so its Charles, yourete. By the way, Im already Tina and Leaffas husband, so can you please refrain from hugging me so suddenly!? Its my elder sister, Charles. Tina and Leaffa gazed icily at me when I was hugged. Eh, why!? Its not my fault, though? Never mind, I tried to pry away Charles from me. Then Leaffa~! Congrattions on your marriage! Charles stuck to Leaffa. T, thank you so much, elder sister. Leaffa looked bothered as she said her thanks. Then, she nced at me as if waiting to be rescued. Uhehehehe, elder sister, is it. It has a nice ring! Charles was really creepy grinning like that, so Ill just entrust her to Leaffa for a while longer. Halt-sama!! Sorry, werete! Sorry to have kept you waiting, meow! Mai, Mei, Youko, and Merdie finally arrived. I also had a glimpse of Ryuushin and Ryuka near the entrance of the venue. Thanks foring, everyone. Thank you very much. Together with Tina and Leaffa, I expressed our gratitude to everyone. All myrades have gathered now. Even the Spirit Kings with the unnned contracts also gathered full force. I dont think a party like this will be held that often with such high-profile guests. Alright, lets enjoy the party! Book 4: Chapter 15 Book 4: Chapter 15 The King of Glendale The King of Glendale I am the King of Glendale, the kingdom of humans. I turned twenty just recently. My Father the previous King sumbed to illness, and I was appointed as king in in his stead. Afterward, my Father managed to recover, but he is rendered immobile without a wheelchair. I know that Im still half the person that he is; however, I am being supported by talented ministers. With that reason, I want him to entrust the monarchy to me so he can spend the rest of his life leisurely. My father was a great king. He did not war against the other countries; instead, he made the country prosper by advancing policies dedicated on hydraulic engineering projects and agriculture. Furthermore, one of the former kings great aplishments included obtaining the blessing of Undine, the Water Spirit King. His thoughts were always with his citizens, and he gave daily supplications to the gods and spirits without fail. All his prayers were not in vain, for Water Spirit King Undine-sama manifested before him. He beseeched Undine-sama for the stability of his people. He pledged his piety in return. He erected shrines dedicated to Undine all throughout the country, and he caused all his people to pray. Even until the present day, the whole kingdom prays to Undine-sama during the agricultural festival held quarterly. Due to Undine-samas protection, flood disasters were mostly averted, and we no longer suffer from water shortages. Because we did not encounter water-rted disasters, our beloved countrys agriculture developed steadily. Owing to that development, the present Glendale is now an agricultural powerhouse that is unrivalled by any other kingdom. My role is to ensure that we continue to obtain security from Undine-sama, the protector of our kingdoms agriculture. And now, let me change the topic, but I have a friend close to my age, and his name is Cain. To the public, he is the Captain of the Imperial Guards, but I think of him as my bosom friend. And I am d that he also considers me as such. During the period when the former king is still in good health, I spearheaded the kingdoms chivalric order in an expedition to stop a stampede that began within the country. A stampede is a phenomenon that urs when demons form herds and collectively begins to rampage, threatening to annihte numerous cities if ignored. It transpires once in every two to three years. In general, adventurer guilds aremissioned by the kingdom to deal with it, but at that time, the scale of the stampede was beyond normal. The adventurers were not able to restrain those demons and they came within the vicinity of the royal capital. And so I led the chivalric order for the purpose of quelling it. At that time, Cain also exhibited potential for leadership within the order of chivalry, so he was appointed and deployed as my escort. The battle against the stampede was extremely fierce. Several different species of demons attacked at the same time, hence it correspondingly took more time than expected. I personally experienced how demons that were ordinarily inconsequential, when dealt individually, turned into nuisance when congregated. Despite that situation, Cain was able to mete out the most appropriate attacks for all of the demons, and in a blink of an eye, he was able to exterminate them all. I only came to know about itter on, but apparently, Cain used a skill called [Extreme intuition] in order to gauge the demons weaknesses and make split-second decisions while fighting. The stampede was eradicated smoothly. It was mostly due to Cain. Despite that, that guy refused to take any credit for his meritorious deed; he insisted that it was because of my excellent orders as themanding officer. Whats up with saying its my order. I was just running behind Cain and killing the demons that he asionally left out. To be honest, I hated the Cain of that time. Thats because he was such a straightced, rigid guy. But I recognize hispetency. And since he did not want to receive merit, Imanded him to be my instructor and teach me swordsmanship. He declined several times, but I refused to back down, so Cain taught me swordsmanship. Under Cains swordsmanship tutge, my strength and technique improved steadily. I was able to triumph against themanding officers of the chivalric order that I previously cannot defeat. However, against Cain alone, no matter what I do I cannot win. I continuously trained with Cain, and before I know it, the two of us subjugated small-scale stampede together. I am assured that Cain has my back. Of course, I will be the one to have Cains back. After annihting the stampeding demons, Cain said that we should equally divide the credit between us. Cain overwhelmingly defeated more monsters than me, but I was delighted that he did not push all the merit on to me. It felt like he finally recognized me. From then on, we became good friends. The first thing that I did as king was to establish the Imperial Guards, and appoint Cain as their captain. My bosom friend epted it with no hesitation. And now, the brother of that friend got married. What are you doing, hurry up and give them your congrattions. What? Youre my escort? Thats not important right now. No matter how you look at it, we are a peaceful country. I am not so weak that Ill be assassinated easily. Thats why, hurry up and go. But for some reason, Cain had no desire to leave. Alright, I understand. I will congratte your brother. It is not as if were strangers, so there is no issue. And since youre my escort, you have toe with me, alright? By the way, who is the marriage partner of your brother? W, what? It is Tina? Eh, hes also getting married to the princess of Alheim? I received a shock upon hearing that Heroine Tina, the girl I liked in the past, is already married. However, it is with the younger brother of my best friend Cain. I am sure he can grant happiness to Tina. Oh speaking of, I heard that few days ago, Cains younger brother Halt stood as Alheims ally when the Elf Kingdom was threatened by the human kingdom of Apristos, and he drove off Apristoss army. We did not have any diplomatic rtions with Apristos, and besides, in the past, the Hero who defeated the Demon King came from our beloved Kingdom, and made the connection with Heroine Tina. That is why our beloved country is considering establishing friendship with Alheim. The feeling became stronger when I received the Leaf of Yggdrasil, an extremely valuable item, from the king of Alheim. The whole kingdom should wee the wedding of Cains younger brother with Heroine Tina and Alheims princess. I had that thought in mind, but when I attended Halt and the others reception party, the marquis of my own kingdom is holding the hand of the princess of Alheim. ording to the report I heard, the Marquiss son fell in love with the princess and wished to snatch her from Halt. Preposterous! Youre telling me that youre stealing the bride of my best friends brother? I wont forgive you; I swear I wont forgive you! I had the imperial guards take that marquis outside the venue. Lets give him a heavy punishmentter on. How about charging him with treason? With that thought in mind, Tinas figure in her dress caught my eye. She was as gorgeous as she was in the past. Unwittingly, I proposed. Ugh, what am I doing. With this, arent I the same as that marquis? No, no! Thats because Tina is Halts bride. I was rebuked by a little girl. Is she some aristocrats child? Shes this young, but she already possesses the knowledge that other peoples loved ones should not be stolen. I have to reflect. So that girl is Sylph-sama, the Spirit King of the Wind. Undine-sama was also present at the venue. Apparently, they formed summoning contracts with Halt, therefore they came to congratte him. What am I doing, hitting on Undine-samas contractors bride right before her eyes!? If this country betrays Halt, then you will have all the spirits of this world as your enemies. The words uttered by Undine-sama weighed heavily on me. Our protection of Halts household is corrted to the protection of this county. With this, I vowed to protect the Halt and the Elnor House with the power of Glendale, my beloved kingdom. T/N: I am super sorry for forgetting to post this chapter on time! I forgot I didnt scheduled any chapter, and a lot of things happened in real life yesterday so ? Again, I apologize ? Thanks for understanding! ? Book 4: Chapter 16 Book 4: Chapter 16 Water Spirit King A considerable amount of time had passed since the reception party started. The sun had already set, and it became dark. Thus, the candles on the guests tables were lit. It was still too dark with just those, so Ifrit, Sylph, and Undine cooperated, and they created countless softly glowing magical orbs that floated around the venue. The wondrous spectacle left the guests breathless. After a while, I saw some of the guests here and there preparing to leave. We also finished greeting all the guests, so I think its also time for us to go home. This ce is open until tomorrow, so wine-lovers n to spend the night drinking. Anyway, Im relieved that the reception ended safely. A lot of things happened, but we managed somehow thanks to Undine. The Glendale kings vow to protect the House of Elnor was due to the influence of Undine in this country. Before we return, I have to give my thanks to Undine. While Im at it, Ill also greet Ifrit, Sylph and Old Man since they came for us. Everyone, thanks foring today. Especially Undine, you helped us in a lot of ways. Thank you. The Cosmic Spirit King and the three Spirit Kings gathered in a single table, and were savouring the cuisine and wine. Hm, are you going home too, Halt? Wont you stay for a while longer and chat with us? Tina and Leaffa look tired, so were going home. Im also a bit tired. The Cosmic Spirit King beckoned me, but I saw a shadow of fatigue on Tina and the others so I decided to go back. Its been a while since I dealt with the nobles, so Im also exhausted. Come to our mansion at the academy another time. I transferred magic to you so you can manifest, right? Do you want me to supplement it now? No, there is no need for that. I already received more than enough magic. Well, lets have another gathering like this when Halt and the others have settled down. Yeah, Ill be looking forward to that. So saying, I turned to run after Tina and the others who exited the venue first. Ah, Halt. I just want to ask you one thing, is that alright? Undine wanted to ask me about something. Shes the one who contributed the most. Ill answer within my power whatever question she might have. What is it? Previously, I encountered your magic that doesnt disappear even within my water chamber. What kind of magic was that? At that time, you told me youll exin it, but you did not even summon me afterward! Theres no helping my curiosity. Ahh, shes referring to the time when we set the Steel Forest on fire. True, I did tell her Ill exin stuff. Does it have to be now well, Undine seems to mind it so much; besides, I was also saved by her today, so lets just answer her question. Undines water chamber is air-proof, right? Thats why fires normally die when ced inside. Indeed, but that knight of fire didnt vanish. Isnt it only natural that fire will be extinguished when poured with water!? Watersposition can cause fire tobust when electricity passes through. -What!? Undine was dumbstruck. Unsurprisingly. Water electrolysis is bound to be unheard of in this world. Its only natural for the ming knights to have water magic as their weakness. So I came up with a countermeasure. I incorporated lightning magic that will detonate upon contact on the ming knights body surface. When enemies attack with water magic, electrolysis urs, converting water into oxygen and hydrogen. That oxygen and hydrogen will then serve as fuel for the ming knights to continuously burn. By the way, its not limited to Undines water chamber only, but most water magic isposed of pure water, so normal electrolysis is not possible. Thats why I devised a technique when the ming knights are attacked with water magic, my mana will be projected out from the knights. It will then invade the water from the opponents magic, converting it into another object that can be electrolyzed. Of course, Iplicatedlybined mana that consumes less than 10 points. The ming knightsbust using considerable amount of thermal power, so they will not be easily extinguished just by pouring water. Even if they are shut inside water chambers, they will just weaken at first, but so long as my spell is activated and the water around the ce is electrolyzed, then it will be a situation where the surroundings will steadily serve as fuel. I tried my best to exin this to Undine in the simple terms as much as possible. A me that will not be extinguished even if you pour water on it? I, instead, it willbust as fire energy. She seems to find it inconceivable. As expected. I was also worried in case the ming knights go on a rampage. However, I noticed that if I use wind magic to create a vacuum space then ce the ming knights inside, they will be extinguished and there would be no problems. The wind that is supposed to fan the mes will extinguish it, while water which is supposed to kill the fire will strengthen it. I was confident the moment I invented it that there will be few who can defeat it. There were only two ways to vanquish it: either throw it inside a vacuum space, or else pull out its core. Since vacuum is not a widely known concept in this world, there should be few who can create vacuum space through magic. Well, if you can regenerate then it is possible to extricate the core, but a great deal of suffering will be inflicted, so I doubt there would be many who will try this method. No matter if they seed in extracting the core, my ming knights have the ability to draw out more me knights, so by the time a core is taken out, the other knights will be coordinating and attacking by then, rendering extermination as impossible. In the first ce, anybody would assume that the weakness of the zing knights of fire is water magic. So thats how it is; water will only serve to strengthen Halts magic. In other words, I cannot win against Halt no matter what, and it has nothing to do with being forcibly summoned. No, I dont think its like that, though Undine seems to be depressed. Well, I dont want to fight against Undine, so I dont care if Ill win or not. Really, this proves that I was not mistaken in forming a summoning contract with Halt. From now on, Ill be Halts shield and spear.You wont say Im useless, and terminate the contract, right? Theres no way Ill do that! Is that so, then that would be good. So, Im in your care from now on. Yes, Im also in your care. Undine countenance radiated. Shes truly a beauty. I was unwittingly taken in by her smiling face. Oops, I have to hurry and go back to both my wives. I bowed towards all the guests who came, and left the venue. Book 4: Chapter 17 Book 4: Chapter 17 Fox Girl and Cat Girl A week passed since we returned to our mansion in Ifrus Academy of Magic after the reception. Leaffa wanted to enjoy the feeling of being newly-weds, so she pleaded with puppy eyes, and I ended up promising to sleep with her for two weeks. As a result, the rotation was stopped and Youko sulked for a bit. When I asked her to bear with it for a while longer, she wrapped her tail around me. I was surrounded in fluff. It was so soft. The texture was also the best. H, how is it? Isnt itfortable? Hmpf, i, if you sleep with me, ahh, youll be able to enjoy this until morning.. Nyah! Swallow. D, damn it, I might give in to her temptation. My hand was already rubbing and petting her tail unconsciously. However, I have to give up Youkos tail in favour of keeping my promise to Leaffa, my wife. Sorry, Youko. I have a promise with Leaffa. Please bear with it for just a week more. Ah, Master~. Y, youre not stopping your hand. N, no, stop! I, if you wont sleep with me then, nyaa~, d, do not touch me any further, aaahhh~! Ah, dont hide your tail. Youko wanted to retract her tail and stop materializing it, so Imanded her under the master-ve contract, and forced her to keep it as it is. Y, yourmanding me for this!? I fluffed Youkos tail again. Its texture was like silk. Even so, when I massaged it, I feel my fingers bounce from its sticity. I want to continue touching it. But my resolve is firm. Whatever you say, Ill sleep with Youko and the rest after one week. Th, then, mmnnn~, my tail, nn, ahh, is on hold! Ahhh~!! Dont wanna Eh!? Starting next week, when I sleep with Youko Ill fluff your tail until morning! But since its like this, then let me be satisfied for a bit longer. And so, for around ten minutes, I rubbed and fluffed Youkos tail to my hearts content moan Ahh, so satisfying. I, I cannot. Youko copsed to the floor twitching. Did I go overboard? Well, Youko seemed to enjoy it thoroughly though, so I guess its fine. Anyway, shes pitiful if I leave her like this, so I picked Youko up and carried her back to bed in her own room. Afterward, I called Mai and Mei and entrusted her to them. I left Youkos room. We didnt have any lessons at the academy today, and I dont have any important matters to attend to, so I did not know what to do with the spare time. As I strolled leisurely around the mansion, Merdies maid form caught my eye as she cleaned up the living room. Shes really into her role as a maid. Ah, Halt. Morning meow! Morning, Merdie. Merdie was a Beastkin in cat form. Her appearance doesnt deviate that much from that of a human, but cat ears stick up out of her head, and she has a tail. And her hands are also cat paws. I have something I am curious about. Hey, Merdie, can you show me your hands? Hands? Its alright with me, but what will you do meow? She put down the mop shes holding, and she showed me her hands. There it is! Paw pads! And since shes a human-sized cat, they were quiterge. I took Merdies hand, and pushed those pads with my finger. S, soft. W, what are you doing meow!? Merdie blushed furiously, and she pulled her hands abruptly. Sorry, it looked so soft, so As if Ill let it pass like that meow! What are you thinking, touching adys pads meow!? Apparently its off-limits. But it was so soft. I wanna try it once more. The demon inside me whispered. Merdie, you like Tinas curry, right? I do so what about it meow? If you let me touch your paw pads, then Ill ask Tina to make curry for tonights dinner. F, for real meow!? Merdie rushed before me and asked. Her face is so close. Yeah, its true. What more, Ill request that she make a huge batch so you can eat a lot. !!!! Merdie sumbed to those words. She sat on a nearby sofa, and held out her left paw. Its a promise, meow. Today well have Tinas curry meow!! Yeah, promise. I sat at Merdies left side, cupped her hand with both of mine, then start touching it. Whooooaaahh! P, pure bliss. It has a different feel than that of Youkos tail, and it feels so good. Nnnnnn! Merdie turned her face and coquettishly whimpered. Does it feel good? Since its a rare opportunity, lets massage her for a bit. I ced my both my pinkies between Merdies thumb and pinkie as if spreading it. Then I used my thumbs to massage Merdies palm. Hm!? Mnn, H, Halt, t, thats bad meow! Doesnt it feel good? It feels too good its bad meow, ahhhhh~! Then isnt it good if she feels great? So thinking, I continued to massage her. In my previous world, I watched a massage technique on TV, and when I tried it on my friends the next day, they liked it beyond my expectations. The other guys also tried it, and I was told that my best skill lies in putting the right amount of force, so it felt good. After massaging a few male friends, rumors spread on how great it was, so the girls also came to me to request that I massage them too. My experience in touching the hands of girls was practically zero, but dunno why, I felt confident in my massaging skills, so I epted. In the end, it became popr among the girls, too. During break time, girls who want a massage in exchange for snacks lined up before me. The guys were scared stiff by the girls res, so they ceased to request a massage from me when inside the ssroom. Girls from other sses also started to join the waiting line for the massage, until the line extended outside the ssroom. In the end, the teacher found it a nuisance, and so a new school regtion banning hand massage was created. My massage is so excellent its enough to inspire a new school regtion. This is my secret pride. By the way, I also tried it on Tina and Leaffa, and they were head over heels in satisfaction. Thats why Im continuing Merdies massage. N, nnnn, n, no mor Merdies tail suddenly became straight as a ruler. Its my pet peeve, but I know the exact amount of force to apply, as well as the exact ce where to push, duh. I observe my partners reaction, and it is important to exert the right amount of force in the right ce to make her feel good. Im keeping an eye on Merdies reaction. Its here! I discovered Merdies sweet spot. I pushed with the perfect amount of force. !? Merdie squealed and writhed. Then her tail trembled violently, and it kept on patting my face. I know how ecstatic you are, but its in the way. I grabbed Merdies tail. Funyyaaaaaa!!! -!? Merdie cried out and slumped on the sofa. .Ahm, are you okay? Merdie, just like Youko earlier, copsed twitching on the sofa. D, did I overdo it? Anyway, shes pitiful if I leave her like this, so I picked Merdie up and carried her back to bed in her own room. Afterward, I called Mai and Mei and entrusted her to them. I left Merdies room. .Eh, isnt it dj vu? T/N: Poor Mai and Mei, dealing with the aftermath of Halts fetishOn a side note, if the timees that Halt is short on money, he can start a business of massage parlors offering the signature Halt hand massage ? Ah but that would probably never happen lol. Book 4: Chapter 18 Book 4: Chapter 18 Shiros Day (1/4) I am the Divine Beast Fenrir. Presently, I had been given a name by the human Halt, and thus I am known by everyone as Shiro*. At first, I thought it was a name fit for a dog, but recently Im starting to think its not that bad to be called that way. Its a name that reflects the characteristic of my snow white body pretty well. Its simple, but not unsatisfactory. Well, its already morning. My mornings arete in the day. Today, I woke up just before being roused. Normally, at this hour, Ill still be asleep at the soft, fluffy sofa in the drawing room until Im awakened my retainer, the Beastkin Merdie. This particr drawing room sofa is the fluffiest in Halts mansion, so I am fond of it. Merdie, that cat form Beastkin, is also quite a splendid person. When shes waking me, she will do so with a gentle voice, and she patiently waits until I arise. If its Halt, he will tap me repeatedly; its a bit unpleasant. Since Merdie wakes me gently, I told them I prefer her, so from then on, it became her job. Good morning, Shiro-sama. Right on time, Merdie came to rouse me. Morning Merdie Im weak in the mornings. Its already way past sunrise, but I still want to slumber. Breakfast is ready, meow. Tina is in charge for todays cooking. Whoa! So it means Tina made todays breakfast! My excitement spiked up. At Halts mansion, there is a daily household chore rotation among Tina, Leaffa, Youko, Mai, Mei and Merdie for cooking, cleaning,undry, shopping. I adore Tinas handmade dishes. So Im really d when its Tinas turn to cook. Merdie and Leaffas dishes are also nice. Mai and Mei also progressed. Youko, stop secretly handing me the burnt food you make. Im the Divine Beast Fenrir, you know. Did you think I wont notice that you give Halt the hamburger thats not burnt, then sneaking the burnt one to me? Well, its made with Tinas training recipe, so even if its charred it still tasted good. Im looking forward to today, since its Tina is the cook on duty. I followed Merdie. Merdies tail was straight up as she strode in front of me. Merdie is also eagerly anticipating Tinas dishes. I suddenly realized that Im wagging my tail vigorously. Oops, this is not good. Arent I acting like somemon pet dog, being like this. Even if Im highly strung, I should be able to control my body perfectly. .M, my tail wont stop Arent you great, Tina; to think that you can keep me on my toes with your handmade dishes. Hahaha, it would be good for you to think of it as an honor. Good morning, Shiro-sama. Morning, Tina. What a delectable scent. Just as always, Tina lined up the dishes on my personal dish tray. I eat the same things as people. In the past, I ate demons, but ever since I tasted Tinas food, I no longer have appetite for them. In Halts mansion, everyone gathers at meal times to dine together, with the exception of those who have some other business. Mai and Mei already sat themselves at my opposite. Hey why are Halt and the others not here yet!? A mouth-watering fragrance wafted from the soup before my eyes. C, cant take it anymore. However, I am a proud Divine Beast. I most certainly will not sumb to this level of temptation. Drip A bit of drool slipped out, but it cant be helped since its a natural physiological response. After around two minutes, Halt, brought along by Leaffa, finally came. Halt, youre so slow! Morning, sorry for making you wait. The sleepy head Shiros quite early today. Halt ruffled my head while saying so. S, stop it! Although I verbally oppose it vehemently the truth is, I relish being petted on the head. The Creation God and Halt are the only ones who dare to stroke my, this Divine Beast, head. If I request Tina, Merdie and the others to pat me, they would dlyply, but my pride wont allow me to ask.. So I settled on making brushing an asional request to Merdie. Ahahaha, sorry. Your coat is in top-notch condition today, too. Hmpf, hurry up and take your seat, Tinas dishes will cool down! Aahhh its over. Y, you can still stroke it, you know? Well, I did want to eat breakfast soon, though. Halt should indulge me more. In the first ce, he was the one who woke me, this Divine Beast, from my slumber even though he did not have any business to begin with. Next time, when theres no other person here aside from Halt, Ill demand that he should take care of me more. I believe I have all the right to do that. Everyones here. Alright, thanks for the meal! Thank you for the meal! Todays we have sandwich and soup for breakfast. Both of them were done in a convenient way for me, so Im saved. I licked the soup. Soooo delish!! Yum, so yummy!! I also took a bite of the sandwich. -Hmmm!? W, why is it that a simple thing like this tastes so heavenly? No mistake, this is the bread that Tina herself created, and she also meticulously chose all the seasonings and the like! It was so scrumptious, I couldnt stop eating. Shiro, dont be in a hurry to eat that. Mmboshible, doo daisdy! (Impossible, too tasty!) Hey! Dont talk in that condition! Its flying! Drat you, Halt! Youve been enjoying this delicious food all your life so not fair. You should have roused me much earlier. While I was preupied with such thoughts, the sandwich and soup were all gone. All gone. I can eat a lot more. I wanna eat a lot more. But reality is cruel. Theres no meaning in the empty bowl before me. Shiro-sama, please eat slowly and savor it, okay? !!!! Tina said that while bringing me another serving. I see Tina as a goddess. O Creator God, just this once, please forgive my desire to curry favour with Tina. Tina no, Tina-sama! Thank you! Fufu, theres still a lot more. So its okay to continue eating!? Im so happy, my tears fell. Ahh, what have I been doing since Ive been born in this world? I was wasting away my life (?)*. So something as delicious as this exists in this world. I gobbled up breakfast until I became satiated. Hey.Shiros crying while eating breakfast today, too. That always happens when its Tinas shift to cook. Apparently, Tinas dishes are too delicious so he cant stop his tears, meow. T, thats by being pleased to that extent, Ill feel obliged instead. T/N: Initially, I debated with myself whether Ill use Shiro or Whitey. Lol. Well, Shiro sounded cool so here we go. Shiro literally said human life () with (?) in the original text, with the question mark emphasizing his not a human. ;D We got a tsundere glutton now all that talk of food makes my stomach grumble,, guru guru~ Book 4: Chapter 19 Book 4: Chapter 19 Shiros Day (2/4) I gobbled the food made by Tina until my stomach is full to bursting. Ecstasy. In the beginning, I was uneasy that I was woken up without gods summoning. In introspection, being able to consume Tinas handmade dishes made me grateful that Halt roused me. I expressed my thanks to Tina, and then I went out of the mansion. As an exercise after meal, I decided to take a stroll to Steel Forest near the Ifrus Academy of Magic. This is my daily routine. Halt and the rest were worried about me, but theres no demon out there that can harm a Divine Beast like me, so I habitually took this excursion on my own. The demons in this forest are rtively high leveled, and they also possess high intelligence. For that reason, they already sensed my power, so there was not a single one who attempted to attack me. Many of those demons flee from my path as soon as I enter the forest. For that reason, I can leisurely amble around in the forest. I do that while Im in in this tiny form, by the way. My true body is way more awesome, though I dont know if its due to staying for a long while at Halts mansion, but now, Im more ustomed to this. Thats because I can get Tina and Leaffa to spoil me more when Im looking like this. I reached the heart of the forest. There is only one spot in this dark forest where the sun shines through. In the midst of that ray of sunlight, a huge boulder sat there looking like a pedestal. Iy down the pedestal. It might notpare to the fluffy sofa in Halts mansion, but its quitefortable. The mellow sunshine toasts me up cozily. This spot was formally the turf of the lord of this forest, a massive bear-type demon beast called King Bear. I identally stumbled on this ce around three days ago. Whoa, so theres a ce like this. The King Bear who was sprawled on the stone pedestal saw me, and he eyed me as if saying whats up with this guy? I released a little bit of aura. And suddenly, with no rhyme or reason, the King Bear surrendered this ce to me. I absolutely did not rob him of this ce. The King Bear just noticed how noble I am, so he offered this ce to me. After that, I came here every day and sleep until noon; that became the routine of my stroll. After some time, the demons of this forest, starting with the King Beast, began to bring me fruits and tree nuts. I always eat them, but I already ate a lot of Tinas dishes today so Im already full. I dont need them today. It would be good for you to eat them, instead. The King Bear and the rest thought their offerings were not to my taste, so they got flustered. Ah, no, I am already full. Its not that I dont like your offerings, so do not fret. King Bearmunicated with me. .Whats that? Will I eat you, you ask? Fufu, fuhahahha. You are fortunate. I already tasted something far more ptable than you demons. I wont prey on you now. With those words, the beasts felt reassured. The demon beasts took back the fruits they gathered and disappeared to the depths of the forest. I decided to take a nap. Ha! N, no way, I overslept! It was way past noon when I woke up. Supposedly, I was able to eat Tinas food again for lunch. What did I do -Hmm? A basket made out of wood sat on top of the stone pedestal I was sleeping on. T, this is!! The basket contained three rice balls and a few nicely grilled wieners. They had an extremely appealing smell. Youre up, Shiro? This, did Halt? Yeah, Tina made that meal. Shiro did not return, so I brought it here. Its still warm, I reckon. Whoa, so this is truly Tinas handiwork! I will eat this with gratitude. The meal Tina made is incredibly vorsome. It would have been better if there were more portions, though. Speaking of, Halt came from the depths of the forest does he have business here? Halt, what were you doing in the forest? Yeah, my magic burned a portion of this forest before. So I came here to check on its recovery. I already knew from listening to the magical beasts that a part of the forest burned down a few months ago. So it was Halts doing. Incidentally, a lot of demons were hunted, and a few high-level demons were also killed, or so they said. Well, its not like Im the magical beasts ally, and the numbers of in demons is none of my concern. However, I dont condone destroying nature. I am a Divine Beast. It is also my duty to protect the creations of the Creator God who formed this world. Naturally, nature falls under my jurisdiction. Did the forest recover? I also possess the ability to hasten the recovery of the trees more or less; do you want me to take a look? No worries, this guy here helped me out. Halt shifted his body, and there stood a small white bearded old man. Are youGnome? Indeed. I can see that you are the Divine Beast Fenrir. Well, that is quite a charming appearance you have now. The guy Halt brought along is none other than Nome, the Spirit King of the Earth. I already met Gnome once, a long time ago. Seems like Halt alreadypleted the summoning contract. And if Nome is serious, he can grow the trees in a blink of an eye, and reviving the forest is merely childs y for him. Halt you punk, you already got all the Spirit Kingspletely. By the way, we Divine Beasts and the Spirit Kings have the same status in this world. I had a sense of foreboding. Im your Senpai. Hmm? Ive been Halts subordinate earlier than you, so Im your Senpai. Since Im the Senpai, I should get more favorable treatment when ites to food. Halt must also regard me higher! W, what are you talking about? Halt was dumbfounded. But this is a matter of life and death to me. Halt already formed a contract with three of the Spirit Kings. On the other hand, I am the only one among the Divine Beasts, so I dont have much influence. Right now, the Spirit Kings contracted earlier are scattered in various domains, so they will onlye to Halts side when he summons them. However, Undine and Sylph already expressed their desire to be with Halt all the time. If that happens, Halt wont take care of me anymore, being the neer that I am. Thats too worrying. Halt does not discriminate; whether it be a Spirit King or a Divine Beast, he still treats it as a friend. Thats why its reallyfortable being with Halt. I dont want to increase the number of rivals targeting this position, so I need to set Gnome in his ce. Hohohohoho, rest assured, my dear Fenrir. It is true that Halts magic makes one at ease, but I also have work to do. I cannot be with Halt around at all times. Looks like Gnome perceived my inner musings. So hes a good guy, after all. Is that so, then I will be beside Halt to protect him. Please do so, Senpai. Umu, leave it to me. After that, he chatted with Halt before leaving towards the depths of the forest. - T/N: Shiro is such a drama king. And I like how cheeky Gnome is, I somehow like him the best among the Four Spirit Kings as of now, maybe because of the way he retorted senpai and how he sulked because he didnt have a contract with Halt, its cute. Im picturing him as a jolly old fellow, the kind you see in the gardenwns (perhaps its in the name). ? But heres a bunch of more suitable photos for our dear Gnome By the way, I didnt use Gnome, cause its already pretty obvious that he is one, but I just wanted a more unique name for him. ? I should tl with author in mind, so maybe Gnome is better in this case ? already changed it ? I used the original senpai, meaning senior, since there really isnt any other word suitable for the scene (Senior doesnt really cut it). Book 4: Chapter 20 Book 4: Chapter 20 Shiros Day (3/4) I went back to the mansion together with Halt. Halt came to return the food basket to Tina and go shopping with her afterwards. I was not interested in doing grocery shopping, so I parted with Halt and rolled around the mansion. I roamed the interior of the mansion looking for a ce to sleep, when I saw Youko taking a nap at the courtyard. Apparently, today was Youkos day-off from doing house chores. A tree was nted in the center of the courtyard, and Youko leaned against the trunk of that tree, napping in the shade. Looked like a good spot. I trotted near Youko, but she was still fast asleep. Yes, Id also sleep here. Hm? Somehow, it felt like my energy was being sucked out. When I traced the mana, Youko was absorbing the mana that was spilling out from me. Oh, this ones a nine-tailed fox, now that I think about it. A powerful nine-tailed fox going on a rampage was feared as a type of cmity in this world. Colossal amount of mana, overwhelming fire power, illusionary magic and brainwashing magic Rumor had it that magic from just a single tail is already enough to destroy a whole kingdom and she had nine of those. Until it was controlled, a single incident of rampage by the nine-tailed fox could end up in the destruction of nine countries. Subjugation was impossible without fighting power that was at par with the transferred Heroes. Also, the nine-tailed fox was different from the demon kings churned out irregrly by the Evil God. The nine-tailed foxes were regrly born into this world, so they were treated as natural disasters. I also fought with a nine-tailed fox once by the Creator Godsmand; it was an extremely troublesome enemy. Inexhaustible mana and high level magic, and on top of those, all the people I should protect were brainwashed and ganging up on me. It was my victory, obviously. But it didnt change the fact that its magic was a nuisance. It wasmon sense in this world that when a nine-tailed fox was discovered, it must be nipped at the bud. I stared at the peacefully snoozing Youko. Even now, she was collecting mana from the surroundings, and umting it in her tails. Presently there were three of them. I feel as if her collection was faster than normal; though I was not sure whether it was due to being within Halts proximity, considering he used massive amounts of mana. Under normal circumstances, it took around a thousand years for a nine-tailed fox to obtain the perfect body, but when I considered the current age and appearance of Youko, as well as the amount of mana she umted, I say it might take her around a hundred years or so toplete her collection. .Should I kill her now? It was my duty to protect this world. I needed to defeat the nine-tailed demon that would kill thousands of people and destroy nature. I bared my fangs at Youko. Suddenly, Halts face appeared in my mind. Halt had been taking care of Youko in a lot of ways. Shes part of the family, he said. It was possible that Halt would be sad if I kill Youko here. He might be furious with me. No, I cant do this, no. Well, it doesnt have to be now. If this brat goes into frenzy, Ill somehow deal with it then. I had the power. I didnt have to make Halt miserable. If the timees, I could lend him my strength, and itd be fine. So I reasoned. Dont go on a rampage, you hear me. Make sure Halt wont be sad. I told her so, but Youko just kept on napping. I was also somewhat sleepy now. I jumped on sleeping Youkos cross-legged feet. This looksfortable to sleep on, so Ill nap here, got it? Its alright, isnt it? There was no response, naturally. Well, it seemed to be fine. Hm,fortable, indeed. The mana overflowing from me was, as expected, siphoned by Youko. As a Divine Beast, mana overflowed from me without limit. Usually, I constricted the flow of mana in order to prevent influencing the surroundings, but I had to release it asionally or else my body would feel itchy. I hadnt used a huge amount of mana for a while now. Perfect timing. Lets vent it out and have Youko suck it. I curled up in the space between Youkos crossed legs, and dozed off. Nn, Hmm, Fuaahh. That was a good nap. Hmm? Oh, its just Shiro. When Youko woke up, Shiro was curled up sleeping on herp. When did this guy Shiro wasnt that heavy, so she did not notice him. Hes sleeping so well Cant help it, Ill let him sleep a bit longer. Youko dozed off while sitting; her body was stiff so she tried to stretch. She stretched her upper body without moving her legs, and was careful not to wake Shiro up. Hm? Her body obviously grewpared to how she was at noon before her nap. N, no way Youko checked her tails. All nine of them were filled to the brim with mana. It was because unconsciously, she continued to absorb the overflowing mana from the Divine Beast Shiro while shes fast asleep. .My body already achieved perfection, but I dont feel any different. Nine-tailed foxes were a species whose lifelong mission was to umte mana in their tails and obtain the perfect body. After reaching perfection, they would go wild until they exhausted all the mana they umted. They were that kind of species. Its incredible. I thought I will lose my consciousness right after piling up enough mana but is it because of this? Youko stared at the back of her right hand. On top of it was the magic circle signifying the master-ve contract she made with Halt. Youko umted two tails worth of precious mana in the span of two hundred years. As a result of expending one tail worth of mana, she seeded in forming a strong bond with Halt. Maybe that bond is the reason why Youkos rampage was avoided. No matter what, with this I can also be Halts strength from now on! Youko was extremely delighted. A nine-tailed fox was weak until enough mana is umted. She could only fight by using brainwashing magic on her master in order to increase his subordinates. However, todays Youko was different. At the very least, she now possessed enough power to overwhelm a few ming knights, and be their opponent. The reason why I didnt go on a rampage might have something to do with you, is it not? Youko gently stroked Shiro as he slept on herp. When the nine-tailed fox took in magical power, it also absorbed the surroundings negative aura, ckening its heart with evil. However, Youkos tails wereposed of two tails worth of mana from Halt, six tails worth of mana from Shiro; leaving only one tail having mana that was imbued in negative aura. This was the main factor that prevented Youko from going berserk, and Youko also realized this. Thanks, Shiro. In reality, Shiros initial n was to let off some mana, stop it, and then go to sleep. If he did not do that, he will hasten the growth of the nine-tailed fox. However, he fell into a deep sleep while still discharging mana, which was continuously siphoned by Youko. As a result, he was able to change Youkos future of running amok and destroying countless kingdoms but Theres no way Youko and Shiro will know about it. T/N: Meanwhile, in a certain vige of Narutoverse.ctto, photo taken from google search Book 4: Chapter 21 Book 4: Chapter 21 Shiros Day (4/4) Haaa.. (Yawn) The setting sun was too bright, so I woke up. Oh, I overslept. Hmm? My body was stuck in something. Ah, now that I think about it, I was sleeping on Youkos legs. I felt bad for imposing on her up until now. I looked up to Youko while thinking about it. -W, who are you? Youko was sitting with her legs crossed, and I definitely slept between those legs. However, there was a woman I have never seen her before sitting on Youkos ce. Hmm Shiro, youre finally awake. The woman opened her eyes when she heard my voice. She called out to me, but it was Youkos voice. Now that I look closely, I can somehow see the resemnce. D, dont tell me, are you Youko? Of course I am. What a weird guy. On whosep did you think you were sleeping? So it really is Youko. H, how did this happen? -Ah! My mana was leaking profusely. Apparently, Youko absorbed my mana, resulting in her progress to adulthood. What the heckI nned to vent to her for just a little bit, but I ended up giving mana continuously and for a few hours, at that. Y, Youko. How much mana did you umte? I can easily discern the amount of mana she amassed, but I was horribly scared to check it myself. Are you talking about the mana in my tails? Thanks to you, theyre already full! !? Youko cheerfully replied while grinning ear to ear. Her mana was already full- in other words, Youko already achieved the perfect form of the nine-tailed fox. I regretted it deeply. I was supposed to protect the world, but I ended up aiding the perfection of a demon that will wreak havoc, instead. I immediately shifted away from her. Youko could move now so she stretched her whole body. I monitored all her movements. I would not be surprised if she go on a rampage now. Hmmm, I overslept for a bit. So, whats for dinner? Youko stood up while saying so. Due to her growth, her kimono can no longer cover her up, and her seductive body was exposed. Oh, even my body grew a lot. Now I can pleasure Master* fully. Youko checked out her body. She was extremely happy as she frolicked around. Somethings wrong. I dont sense Youko going on a rampage. I know nine-tailed foxes lose their consciousness as soon as they umte enough mana and their growth ispleted. They will then go wild until their mana is depleted. They were that kind of demons. However, Youko already possessed the perfect adult body, but shes still calm. W, whats going on? ..Youko, wont you go on a rampage? I ended up asking her casually. No, I think its thanks to you and Master. Im filled with mana that is free from malicious magic, so I didnt have the slightest inclination to go berserk. I, is that so. Is there such a thing? Wait, if I think about it, nine-tailed foxes were frequently born in war-stricken countries. Perhaps, nine-tailed foxes go berserk because they absorbed mana filled with negative aura such as anger, miser and hatred in those countries? I inspected her tails once again. Halts mana filled two tails, my mana filled six, and the remaining one was a myriad of mana mixed all together. I can only feel traces of evil mana. I cant believe it. The nine-tailed fox believed to be an unstoppable cmity was in fact harmless when raised in a ce with no malice. It was a new discovery that even I, a Divine Beast, never knew. Youko, if you have to use your mana, you should absorb mine or Halts mana after. If you do that, there is no reason for you to be riotous. I got it. I also wanted to request it from you. I dont want to go on a rampage and cause trouble to Master. Youko also understood. Im relieved. We were able to remove a threat in this world. ***- Youko, Shiro-sama, dinner is ready. Tina came while we were ying in the courtyard. Well have curry today, since I received a lot of request for it. Theres plenty for everyone. Whoah! What a surprise, today well have Tinas curry, my most favorite food! I dont mind eating Tinas curry every meal for a whole week. Thats how much I adore it. I cant stop my tail from wagging. I nced at Youko; her tails were swaying vigorously. Oh my, Youko, it seems youve grown. Your kimono. Tina noticed Youkos change. The present Youkos seductive appearance can bewitch any male human to lust after her voluptuous body. Yes, its all thanks to Shiro. So thats how it was. We have to fix your kimono, okay? Can you help me? Of course, leave it to me. Youko was led away by Tina, and they headed towards the mansion. I parted with them, and I strode off to eat my dinner. *** Tinas curry was delicious today, as well I ate a lot. Tina made a lot since it was always wiped out almost immediately every time she makes it, but we still managed to polish everything off. Everyone ate an enormous amount. Im also full to bursting. Ahhhbliss. Im grateful I came to Halts home I already thought about it numerous times today. I have to protect the House of Ernol. I swear on my name as Divine Beast that I will punish anyone who wants destroy this happiness. That troublemaker must be someone who bears grudges against this world. I wont let anyone destroy this ce. I muttered as I sprawled on the fluffy sofa, and then I went to sleep. Today has been a good day, too. T/N: Possible Youko before and after portraits! (ctto google, as usual ;D) Book 4: Chapter 22 Book 4: Chapter 22 Final Examinations and School Festival The Ifrus Academy of Magic held the School Festival after the advancement examinations in the 10th month of the year. By the way, admissions were scheduled in the first month of the year. Glendale did not have four seasons. Blizzard dragons asionally fly in, so there were times we experienced snowfall, but generally, we have a warm climate the whole year round. Therefore, new student admissions and change of grade levels are done in the first month, since it is a good break from the previous year. We all passed our advancement examinations without a hitch. The examinations were divided into two parts: first were the magical course examinations, and the second was the practical exam, in which students had to fight one-on one with the teachers assigned as examiners. This was conducted to gauge the students progress. However Professor Tina was the only one who could execute the practical examinations at our level, so we were exempted. ss advisors cannot conduct the examinations with their own ss to avoid dishonesty and unfairness. On the other hand, the written examinations consisted of questions pulled out from all year levels, so the number of test questions was extraordinarily numerous. Some of the test questions came from lessons not discussed in the lower grades, but a student had to score points on all the parts that were taught in ss to be able to pass. It was that kind of exam. Our ss was taught by Tina, so nobody got scores that would warrant a re-examination. Luna got full points in the written examination, so she was awarded as the top student of the academy. It was the first time a first year student got a perfect score, so it was a spectacr feat that has never been seen since the founding of the academy. Lunas amazing. By the way, I made a single mistake. The Student President also got one mistake, so we got a tie. I wrote wise man instead of sage I realized then that its not enough to rely on my upations memorization ability when I do revisions. Well, at least wepleted the exam sessfully. Our 3-day school festival starts today! Normally, the school festival was exclusively held for the students of the academy, but this year was an exception. People from all over the kingdom would attend. Everyone is excited to see what the students of this worlds premier magical academy have in store. Students prepared stuff like theatre and stalls for their respective sses but since this is a magical academy, it was of a different caliber. We also held school festivals in my previous world. Back then, we did a drama y portraying a hero defeating a dragon for our ss assignment. Of course, the dragon was made out of card boxes, and we fashioned the dragon mes from vinyl tapes. However, this worlds theater was quite realistic. They captured a demon called Lesser Dragon, and they performed subjugation right before the audience. It was no longer a theatrical y. A real battle of life and death unfolded right before their eyes. In this academy, most Year 5 students can easily defeat Lesser Dragons alone. By the way, Lesser Dragons are not part of the dragon species, though they look simr, and they have the word dragon in their name. They were lizard-type of demons. They possess wings, but it was mimicry; they cannot fly. However, they are C-B ranked demons, and are feared among the public. These demons use overwhelming fire magic to attack. Its only natural that peopleing from all corners of the kingdom would get excited Its not only the theatrical y that was different; the stalls were also superb. They used magic to cultivate rare precious herbs, and they sold them in the stalls. High grade restorative medicines were on sale. By the way, those restorative medicines were created by the students during their sses. They were used by the academy students to heal wounds, and their purity was high. However, the adventurers who came to the festival happily bought the restorative medicines the students created. As for our ss We decided to do a Maid and Butler Teahouse. I just made a suggestion, and it was decided. Maid cafs are a staple part of the school festivals in my previous world. It is rare in this world, however. Tina, who possesses the ultimate level of maid skill, trained the ss, and within a short time, all my ssmates becamepetent, too. Its finally show time. Leaffa, Youko, Mai, Mei and Merdie wore maid outfits. Everyone except Youko is used to wearing maid outfits at my mansion every day, so they were quitefortable doing it now. Youko was already used to doing maid jobs, so her bearing was already on point. now, what a rare sight. Ryuka and Luna looked quite embarrassed while dressed as maids. Yup, it suits them well. Halt, arent the girls fine by themselves? Ill go help at the back. It was Luke. He was d in a butler suit, and his hair was swept back. Did you look in the mirror? A lot of girls wille looking for you, so you cant go there. Luke was dashingly handsome. Everyone went out as soon as the festival started. We walked around advertising our Maid and Butler Caf while wearing our costumes. As a result, there was a long line of customers waiting in front of our sss shop even before it opened. I got a feeling that there were more girls somehow. By the way, we reserved an actual tea house at the academy central as preparation. I heard this tea house usually operates throughout the year, and they earn more than most. When I heard about their revenue, I told them I would pay double for reservation. I paid them using excess money from my allowance. By the way, our role was to serve the customers, and the food preparation, cooking and ounting will be done by the shops staff. We didnt have to do everything on our own even if its the school festival. Is everybody ready? Yes. (Tina) Its okay! (Youko) Lets go! (Mai and Mei) Yup meow. (Merdie) Looks like my maid team is ready as can be. Its embarrassing butwe have to do this. I, Ill do my best. Go for it, Ryuka and Luna. What should I do if I got a personal service request? Youll be fine, Luke. But I dont want to be called. Im afraid Ill be too nervous and spill the drinks. When Luke went out earlier, all the girls in line cheered. Ryuushin was afraid ofmitting mistakes, but he already mastered the butler job almost perfectly, thanks to Tinas guidance until yesterday. I know there wont be any problems. Tina was working behind-the-scenes, so shed be ready should anything happen. Alright, time to open shop. Lets enjoy the school festival! _____ T/N: * I didnt use October/ January since Glendale might have a different calendar system (being in a different world, after all lol) Announcement: Hi Patreons, please message me via discord through the iNoveltrantions channel. Storm, who is the one in charge of posting advance chapters, will not be able to post for a while due to real life matters. So please message me to get the Gold advance chapter starting from today until Storm gets back, as I do not have ess to the patreon page. For the Silver and Bronze patreons, please do let me know if you have any concerns regarding the chapter release. We are very sorry for the trouble. Thank you so much for all your support! ? Book 4: Chapter 23 Book 4: Chapter 23 School Festival and Mind Reading Wee home, mdy. Leaffa guided our first guests to their seats. Thedy customers were surprised to hear the words Wee home and Mdy. Our set-up was to simte the mansion of the customers, with them as the proprietors. Thats why instead of using wee, we used wee home. This greeting is normal in the aristocrats mansions, and in the maid cafs of my previous world, but ordinary citizens find it unusual. Thedy guests were dumbfounded at first, but because of Leaffas perfect execution, they quickly got into the role. When Leaffa was taking the order, the guests started to act like elitedies. For example I prefer a cup of ck tea and some cake, please. And so on. The maids and butlers were seriously doing their jobs, so the guests naturally matched their pace, creating an ambient atmosphere. The next customer came. Wee home, mdy. The girl with the pony tail looked like shes a student of this school. It was Mais turn to guide the guest when E, excuse me Can that person assist me, please. We also amodate requests for personal service for a fee in this tea house. The girl requested for my service. Eh, me!? I switched with Mai while thinking that there really are people who have strange tastes. Thank you for waiting, miss. This way, please. Butlers do not lose theirposure even for a moment. I remained calm as I guided the female student to her seat. By the way, our butlers will address the female students as miss. May I take your order? I am fine with whatever you rmend. Oh, so here it is. Would you like to have the Morning Set? If I may, I rmend ck tea as apaniment. I got the tea leaves that were exclusively used by Count Silverays household. It was a high grade tea with a great aroma. I provided it with no regard for profits. Alright, please give me that. This person doesnt seem to immerse herself in the ambience. Well, there were people like that, too. Very well. I noted her order, and then I moved to leave. Ah Is there anything else? The girl suddenly called out as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she just mumbled nothing with her head down. Hmmm, butlers are supposed to read the atmosphere and discern what their masters want, right? My older sister Charles possessed mind-reading skills. My eldest brother Cain uses his extreme intuition to use the perfect method to meet the demands of the other party. My other elder brother Leon has excellent discernment, so he can deduce what the opponent wanted to do just by observing their small movements. But I dont have any skill like that. . Then I will prepare your order. Please wait for a moment. I left the table. I went to the kitchen to submit the order, and then I waited for a bit. I tried to understand what the girl wanted while waiting. I looked at the girl. Our eyes met, but she promptly turned away. Seems like she had been staring at my back for a while now, since I was facing the kitchen. She hung her head down, and there was a faint blush on her cheeks. Hmmm, is this it? Is she carrying a torch for me, or something? .No, I shouldnt be hasty! I must observe her more! Oh, speaking of, there was something that I wanted to try. I released a bit of mana and thinly stretched it out. I directed that mana into the girls head, until we were connected. Other people will discover my mana if it is too thick, so I needed to make it as thin as possible. If Im not mistaken, the frontal lobe is responsible for thoughts and decisions, right? In that case, I will observe the movements of the front portion of her brain. I can detect even the miniscule movements as long as it is within the sphere where I spread my mana. I applied this concept. I imagined the brain waves I saw on TV in my former world. I then tried to probe whether I can magically see the girls brain waves. I did it. I saw the active movement of the girls brain waves. Afterward, I tried to imagine how voices resounded in my mind during my telepathic conversations with Sylph and the other Spirit Kings. Sylphs telepathic voice echoes in this part of my brain, I suppose. I tried to convert the brainwaves of the girl into another form of wave and ce it on that part. My previous worlds iplete knowledge, the experience of telepathy with the other Spirit Kings, my ability to micromanage my magic thanks to my upation as sage, and finally, imagining my experience when Charles used that on me with all of thesebined, a miracle urred. wa-ted to lk t !? I voice resounded in my head; its as if were conversing face to face. It was the voice of the girl who ordered earlier. T, this is mind reading! But I still cant grasp what shes saying because theres too much noise. Good timing, the food and drinks were ready. I picked them up and made my way towards the girl. Thank you for waiting. Heres your Morning set with ck tea. T, thank you. The girl nced at me for a moment, but she lowered her head once more. -Now! Once more, I connected my head to the girl with a thin string of mana. dont ike -ck tea. Her voice was clearer than before. Ah, perhaps she didnt like ck tea? Miss, was the tea not to your liking? Eh!? Im getting used to this. I can roughly hear her inner thoughts now. I can see that you are not that happy with the selection. Would you like me to change the tea with something else? No, Im fine with ck tea. Is what she said, but I wanted orange juice- so. But I cant say changete now. Is that so, I understand. Please enjoy. I left her table again briefly. Then I requested the kitchen to give me some orange juice, which I then brought back to the girl. Miss, would you like some orange juice? It is also delicious. Ehh!? W, why!? Miss, we were not able to offer what you wanted, so this is on the house. H, how did you know I wanted orange juice? Its because I can read minds as if I can say that. I recalled a line I heard from a movie in my past life. This is of no consequence. I am Misss butler, after all. Announcement: Hi Patreons, please message me via discord through the iNoveltrantions channel. Storm, who is the one in charge of posting advance chapters, will not be able to post for a while due to real life matters. So please message me to get the Gold advance chapter starting from today until Storm gets back, as I do not have ess to the patreon page. For the Silver and Bronze patreons, please do let me know if you have any concerns regarding the chapter release. We are very sorry for the trouble. Thank you so much for all your support! ? Book 4: Chapter 24 Book 4: Chapter 24 Its because Im a Butler Our Maid and Butler Tea House was doing quite well. Everyone served the customers steadily. Thats to be expected from my Maid group, but Ryuka and Luna also improved dramatically. Even though Ryuka was shy at first and Luna was unsure of herself, they performed their maid roles perfectly once the customers arrived. And as expected, Luke was really popr. The girls requesting Lukes service had to form a separate line. Ryuushin and I also got some requests asionally. When its my turn, I practiced my newly found mind-reading skills so I can serve them fully. May I take your order? Hmm, lets see I want this chiffon cake, but it looks a little too big. I could steadily grasp the other partys thoughts now. Would you like to have this chiffon cake? It may seem quiterge, but it is very fluffy, so Miss can also finish it. Alright, then Ill have that, please! I understand. Please wait for a moment. Thanks to my mind-reading, serving customers was a breeze. But Im also invading their privacy, so I had to choose the timing carefully. There was no such thing as privacy protection in this world, so there was no need to be conscientious about it. Charles had been reading my mind since ages ago. However, even if shes my sister, it was very unpleasant to have my thoughts read without my consent. So I n to use this skill only when it is necessary. However, if it is in battle, I would know the opponents attacks by reading their mind. This skill is very valuable in the face of war. So I use my customers as practice targets, and in exchange, I would serve them to the best of my ability. Excuse me, can I request your service again? The first girl I served earlier came back again. It is currently my shift, so you do not have to submit a request. Is that so? Then, thank you. Im d, coz I dont have that much pocket money left. The services and products in our teahouse had twice the price of an ordinary caf. This was due to the added value of the extraordinary set-up that customers cant experience during regr days. Service requests were especially expensive. Members were also prioritized when receiving customers. They dont have to pay the service request fee, too. Since service requests are charged, there are also extra services for the customers who availed them. These include writing a letter of thanks for their patronage, then handing it over; getting spoon-fed, taking pictures together, and so on. Luke had to do all these things with all the girls who requested his service. Seems like he had it rough. Well, it cant be helped, since hes popr. Im not envious. I have Tina and the others. Im not envious. This is important, so I had to say it twice. Alright, I have to get back to work. Wee back, Miss. I, Im home. The Maid and Butler Teahouse was quite popr, so a long line formed outside. Despite that, she still queued just to return. What is it that she wants? Have you decided on your order? Ah, yes! Ah, hmm I want to talk to you! as if I can say that. Besides, hes still in the middle of work Oh, so she wanted to talk to me. Im not frequently requested for, and the shop also seems to be doing well right now. If its just a bit, then it is fine, I guess. Miss is the first customer to return, so if it is alright, can we talk for a little while? Really!? Yes. Im Halt Ernol. I, Im Sasha Glen no, no, its just Sasha! That was dangerous Hell find out Im royalty if he heard the name Glendale! Oops, what a huge bomb. This Sasha girl standing before me is part of this kingdoms royal family. If Im not mistaken, His Majesty has a younger sister. If its someone with the same age as Sasha, then I can only think of that sister. But that princess had a weak constitution, and she had never shown herself in public. Whats happening here? So its Miss Sasha. Thank you very much for your patronage, and for visiting the shop twice. Please pardon my rudeness, but may I ask for what reason did youe to request my service again? Ahm, thats Thanks to the Leaf of Yggdrasil, I now recovered fully! Halt made it possible for Elder Brother to have those Leaves. For that, I am truly grateful. I would like to thank you as if I can say this too. Sasha bowed her head. So thats the reason. Sickly Sasha recovered thanks to the Leaves of Yggdrasil sent by the Elven Kingdom of Alheim. Thats good to hear. So, Sashas wish was to thank me, huh. It is the butlers duty to fulfill the wishes of his master. I bend down and whispered in Sashas ear. My eldest brother is the Captain of the Imperial Guards. Due to the kindness of His Majesty, we have an idea about your circumstances, more or less. I am grateful that you have safely recovered, Your Highness Sasha. Eh? I revealed that I knew who she really was. Ah, even if this matter reaches Eldest Brother, Cain will do something about it with that extreme intuition of his. So he knew that I am a princess? So its fine even if I thank him, right? Sasha faced me. She had the same eyes as the King of Glendale I can now go outside, and I owe it all to you. You have my utmost gratitude. Thank you for your kind words, Your Highness. Ahm, pardon me, but I would like to converse with you more. Would it be possible to call on you after the school festival ends? Of course. However, you have just recovered. Would you like me to visit you, instead? No, Im fine. I have fully recovered. Besides, it is lovely to walk around like this. I cant tell Halt that I had shaken off my escort just to meet him. Hey, what are you doing!? If hes an escort of royalty, then he must be an Imperial Knight. For her to shake him off If you are alone, then please, bring this with you. I took a magical tool, which was shaped like a bracelet, from my pocket. Pardon me, but what is this? It is a protective magical tool that is activated when you are in danger. I analyzed Tinas protective amulet that was given by that Hero, and the magical equipment I found in Yggdrasils dungeons. Based on them, I created a tool that can store magic in the same way. Of course, it did not have the same level of protective magic as the original. I can only incorporate a few ming knights inside. However, it can stall time when they were attacked by a strong enemy. I also gave one each to my whole family. I also carry one for myself. Since I had a spare, I also gave it to Sasha. Thank you so much But why are you doing this? Why? Thats only natural. Im Misss Butler, after all. Announcement: Hi Patreons, please message me via discord through the iNoveltrantions channel. Storm, who is the one in charge of posting advance chapters, will not be able to post for a while due to real life matters. So please message me to get the Gold advance chapter until Storm gets back, as I do not have ess to the patreon page. For the Silver and Bronze patreons, please do let me know if you have any concerns regarding the chapter release. We are very sorry for the trouble. Thank you so much for all your support! ? Book 4: Chapter 25 Book 4: Chapter 25 Role Reversal of Master and Servant The opening day of the school festival ended smoothly. Our shop was a huge sess. The profit was more than enough to cover the total of the teahouse rental fee and cost of two days worth of ingredients. We had more customers than I expected. We also sold a lot of cookies and other souvenirs that had a high profit margin. The high-grade tea used by the House of Count Silveray was unpopr. Although we didnt sell it for profit, still, nobody bought it. Even though it had a great aroma I have been drinking this tea since I was a kid so Im fond of it, but it seems like it didnt suit the taste of the general public. Even if it was a nonprofit item, maybe we shouldnt have sold it at a high price. And so, high margin goods were sold, and the ones with no profit were not, thus we ended up being in the ck. I decided to bring back the unpopr tea. I wont take it out tomorrow. By the way, tomorrows thest day of our Maid and Butler Teahouse. We nned to spend the third day of the festival roaming around with everyone in our ss. We did not include thebor expenses, so basically we were working without pay. We decided to divide today and tomorrows profits with everyone, and use it as funds so we can y in the festival on the third day. Luke worked the hardest today, being the no1. in service request poprity, so Ill try to give him a bigger share. Everyone dispersed after tidying up and thanking the owner and staff of the teahouse. I did say dispersed, but the majority of my ss went back to my mansion I have a visitor today. After we entered the mansion, I told everyone that Sashasing. Is it the person Halt-sama was whispering to? Apparently, Tina was watching my conversation with Sasha. Yeah. Is she an acquaintance? She did request your service for two times. Leaffa also saw us. That person was staring at Halt-sama the whole time! Indeed, and she was blushing while gawking at Master, too. Mai, Mei, and Youko also joined in. Hey, arent you monitoring me too much!? That person is the younger sister of this countrys king. Eh, was that Sasha-sama!? Seems like Tina only knew Sasha by name, too. Yup. She was ill before so she couldnt appear in public, but she already recovered thanks to the Leaves of Yggdrasil sent by Alheim. It was good that Sasha-sama dropped by, but why did you hand her a bracelet? Huh? Tina seemed to be displeased. I thought that it was an exclusive property of the House of Ernol. It was a special item that Master created to protect us. I was really happy when I received mine. And yet it was Leaffa and Youkos tone was stricter than usual. We also did not like it. Mai and Mei were also sulking. It was the first time I saw the two of them like that, so I was perplexed. Everyone was ecstatic when they got the bracelet from Halt, meow. I was also over the moon when I got mine, and yet, you easily gave it away to an outsider, meow. That was foul, meow. I was scolded by Merdie. Oh, I got it now. Speaking of, it was the first time that everyone wore the same thing. Sorry, guys. I had to fix their mood, somehow. I know its cheating, but I did some mind-reading to see how they can forgive me. It was imprudent of me. I didnt know you all treasured that bracelet that much. As an apology, Ill grant each of you a wish. I, I didnt intend for Halt-sama to make-it up to us! Ahh, Im such an idiot! Its a once in a blue moon opportunity, so I couldve asked him to serve us in his butler suit Got it, so Tinas wish was for me to serve her while Im wearing my butler suit. Seems like Halt sincerely reflected on it, so Ive already forgiven you. But it would be nice if Halt called me Miss in his butler costumeas if. So Leaffas wish was also butler mode. We would never dream of ordering Halt-samaI! It would be too discourteous! He was so handsome as a butler! How we wish we could have been his partners while donning that So Mai and Mei, too Hmm let me see. A kiss on the cheek Youko!! (girls) no, I dont want anything. Hmpf, yes, thats right. Only Tina and Leaffa can ask a kiss from Master, since theyre wedded to him. It would have been nice if he could do that to me, too, butI want a pat on the head, at least. It seems like a rule has been set in my house without me knowing about it. So Im free to kiss anyone, but only Tina and Leaffa can demand a kiss. Alright, so Youkos wish was for me to stroke her head. I want to eat Halts cho fn! Chao Fan, Chao Fan, Chao Fan, Chao Fan Yeah, this guys okay with chao fan. Okay! Ill make tonights dinner as an apology. Is chao fan alright? Hooray meow! Merdie was happy, but the rest of them had a subtle expression. Halt-samas chao-fan is really delicious and I love it but what a waste. I shouldve made a proper request. It should have been my chance for Halt to call me Miss but I If possible, please do it in your butler suit! but thats impossible, right. M, my pat on the head became chao fan instead CHAO FAN! CHAO FAN! HALTS CHAO FAN! I began to prepare dinner while listening to everyones true thoughts. Bonus Character Convo Merdie: Why is Halts chao fan so delicious? Halt: Im using Shang tang. Merdie: Shang?? Halt: I cook the rice with water that is slightly less than normal, or else, I use left-over rice from the previous day. Merdie: Hmm, hmm. Halt: The key is to fry it in a little bit more oil than usual. Merdie: Im getting hungry just by listening to you meow! Hurry and make it now meow! Halt: Yeah, yeah. Author-samas note: Shngtng is a top-grade Chinese soup stock. Halt coborated with Tina to create a condiment for Chao fan, thereby reproducing the vors of his previous world. - T/N: chofn (Chao Fan): Chinese-style fried rice. Merdies so adorable! As for the other girls, they couldve just asked. But then, we wont get to see Halts mighty disy of privacy invasion if they had been honest enough. ? I saw a very appropriate meme of Anton Lesser, but I dunno what movie this is Hehe.. ctto Book 4: Chapter 26 Book 4: Chapter 26 Chao Fan and Apology I changed into the butler suit that I brought home, set my hair, and headed to the kitchen. I told everyone to wait inside their respective rooms until I finished preparing. Alright, lets do this. Sasha mighte soon, so I must get over with this as soon as possible. I often made chao fan back in my previous world. I started making it when my younger sister told me that she liked chao fan. When I entered the academy of magic, I also made it for Tina a few times. In the end, it became popr. I didnt have the opportunity to cook back when I was at my parental house, since Tina and the maids absolutely didnt allow me to enter the kitchen. When I said that it would be practice for when I lived independently, Tina blocked it by saying that shell always be with me, so there was no need for that. Also, chao fan was not really a mainstream thing in this world. There was a recipe that was handed down by a reincarnated Hero, and there was a restaurant that used that recipe as the basis for the chao fan theyre selling, but it was somewhat mushy, so it was unpopr. I was also curious so I ate it, but it wasnt delicious. Soon after I entered the academy, I started to crave for my previous worlds chao fan. The desire to eat was a great motivator. I looked first for rice that was suitable for chao fan. During our day-off, Tina and I visited different countries through flight magic. Finally, we found rice that was close enough to Japanese rice in a far eastern ind country. Apparently, it was Youkos home country. The culture was very simr to Japan, so I was hit by nostalgia, but since our purpose was to make chao fan, we only bought rice then we went home. I already created a teleportation marking, so I could go there anytime. I asionally visited that country to buy rice, and I had Tina cook it for me. Tina and the others were fascinated at the white rice at first, but now it has be our staple food. Really, rice is still the best! By the way, the other ingredients were avable at the academys marketce. They were rtively simr to the ones we had in my previous world. I made chao fan when Tina was not in the mansion. When she returned, she was shocked that I cooked, and was shocked further when I let her taste it. From then on, Tina requested me to make it for her asionally. I also made it from time to time since Youko, Mai, Mei, and Leaffa came. Merdie was the happiest. Alright, I have to hurry up and cook chao fan. Tina, are you there? I went to Tinas room and knocked on the door. I wasnt doing my butler act, yet. The door opened. What is it, Halt-sama Tina was stupefied upon seeing my appearance. I activated my mind reading skill to be the perfect butler. Butler mode on. Miss, thank you for waiting. Dinner is ready, so I am here to call you. H, Halt-sama, that appearance Too handsome!! Hmm, this is embarrassing. But I have to keep my cool since Im currently Tinas butler. Please ept this as my apology for the bracelet incident. It is also my expression of gratitude for your support in the management of the shop. Miss, this is your reward. Is there something you would like me to do? Please kiss me! Oh no! I shouldnt pester Halt-sama! Eh? Eh? Ah, no, thats not what I meant I was surprised. I didnt see iting. She forcefully demanded it, as usual. But cant help it, since its a request. Miss, please excuse me. I stroked her cheek, then lifted her chin with my finger. I drew closer. I kissed Tina. .. .. Tina froze. She also nked out. Tinas body suddenly lost strength. I hurriedly caught her body that slumped forward. Tina, are you alright? P, pardon me I was so over the moon that my energy left me. Halt-samas so sly. Can you stand? Y, yes, somehow It would be nice if he carried me princess-style towards the bedbut its impossible, right? Okay, leave it to me! Eh, H, Halt-sama!? I carried Tina in my arms and brought her to the bed. I properly train, so carrying Tina was a piece of cake. I gently lowered her down on the bed. And then I kissed her once more. Miss, thats all for today. Can youe and have dinner with us? Yes. Her mind was in a jumble, so I stopped mind reading. Then Ill call the rest. Please wait for a while in the dining room. After saying that, I left Tinas room. Five more. Being a butler is quite hard. Next, I strode towards Leaffas room. Leaffa, is it okay to enter? Yes, Ill open it now. The door opened, and Leaffa emerged. And she also froze, just like Tina. Alright, butler mode on. Mind-reading is on, too, of course. Dinner is ready, so could you pleasee down to the dining room? Eh!? Ah, yes. W, why is Halt wearing his butler suit!? Speaking of which, this appearance is my apology for the bracelet incident, and also my reward for Misss hard work in serving the guests at the shop. How is it? Its lovely! Youre so handsome! S, saying its an apology Eh. T, Thank you very much. I wonder why, when my wife praised me, I forgot what Im supposed to say? Really, Im bing bashful just by being praised directly by my cute wife. Alright, time to switch over. Is there anything you would like to request from me? ahm I want you to kiss me, thoughIf possible, a little forcefully, perhaps? As if I can say that! I understand. Eh I gripped Leaffas shoulder, and lightly pushed her to the wall. A, ahm, H, Halt? Leaffa was surprised, but she didnt resist. I ced my hand on the wall and blocked Leaffas escape. In short, I did a kabedon. To think that the day woulde when Id do this. And just like that, I kissed Leaffa a bit forcefully. Pardon me, Miss is too cute, so I couldnt help myself. Lets go with that setting. How did you know that I wanted a kiss? Im Misss butler, after all. Halt Youre so cunning Afterward, we flirted for a while longer, and then I left Leaffas room. Four more to go. Wont the chao fan go cold? I thought about it as I walked towards Youkos room. T/N: I have mixed feelings again. I frequently have those while tling this novel, sorry, hahaha. Im happy for the girls, since Halt is doing his best to fulfil their wishes, but Im disappointed at how Halt treated all this stuff. Like, Im done with her, so whos next? Too casual, like a real womanizer lol. And I dont really feel his sincerity? Like, count down: one done, five to go, butler stuff is hard. Meh, lol. (dear readers, please dont stake me for my ramblings, its just my otome heart acting up hehe). And here are the ways to escape from the famous kabedon if you dont like your partner lol!:D but if not, then please, by all means, enjoy! ctto google images Edit: Man, its been a long time since I read this lol, I already forgot about this note. Even though hes a womanizer, I cant deny his skills as a Sage and as a magician are pretty impressive, and his perseverance in looking for ways to improve himself is quite admirable ? Book 4: Chapter 27 Book 4: Chapter 27 Rewards (?) I strode toward Youkos room. Just as I was nearing her door Master, I sensed that youre on your way to my room! Youko rushed out of the room in her kimono. I was a bit shocked. Is it because of the master-ve contract? Its a wonder she knew I was near. Ah, Master, that appearance Youko was stunned when she saw my butler guise. Its a bit different from nned, but time to turn butler mode on. Miss, the preparations for dinner has beenpleted. M, Miss!? What happened to you, Master? This is my apology for the bracelet incident, and also your reward for serving the customers to the best of your abilities, despite being unustomed to wearing a maid outfit. On ordinary days, Youko wore a kimono as she did her chores in our home. Since the theme of our shop was Maid Teahouse, she had to wear an appropriate costume, but she expressed her dislike for the breezy skirts. Despite that, she received her customers as a proper maid when the shop opened. Reward, you said!? T, then Its my chance to bear Masters offspring! Stop it! Youko said something so absurd. It was no joke. Her growth elerated thanks to the mana she absorbed from Shiro, and her allure amped. As long as it is not rted to amorous activities, then any request is eptable, as long as it is within my power to grant. In short, making love is strictly prohibited. H, Hmpf I was already rejected even before asking. Hmm, so anything except that, huh. What should I wishAh! Seemed like Youko thought about something. I want to kiss Master but would that be alright? On the lips? Thats right. Speaking of, Ive never kissed Youko before. Youko did kiss me on the back of my hand when we formed the master-ve contract, though. I thought kissing should be under the category of amorous activities, but It should be fine, if it is only to that extent. Y, youre fine with it? Then please, by all means! I already matured and got the perfect body. I will give my all in casting the seductive spell! I shall let him drink my body fluids, which is a super powerful aphrodisiac, through the kiss! Then Master will surely attack me then! I cant do anything to Master since Im under the contract, but if Master makes the first move, then theres no problem with that! No, you realize its nothing but trouble, right? Then please. Receive all my seduction techniques! After saying that, Youko closed her eyes, and puckered her lips towards me. I saw a pink aura overflowing from her body through my magic vision. This is probably the so-called seduction magic. I had a feeling Youko became slightly cuter when the pink aura touched me. Apparently, I could also be affected to a certain extent if its not an effect that was disyed in the status board. Thanks to Youkos seduction magic, I really did think Youko was bing prettier. But that was it. I didnt feel horny, nor did it make me want to jump on her. In that case, even if we kissed and somehow I received that aphrodisiac from her saliva, I might still remain unaffected? With that thought I kissed Youko. !! The moment our lips met, Youko pushed her tongue inside my mouth. H, Hey!!! I hastily distanced myself from Youko. I was nervous since it was our first kiss, so I unconsciously stopped reading her mind at the moment of our kiss. Fufufu, please pardon me. It was also my first time doing a deep kiss..So, how was it? My heart was pounding, but with this, Master certainly swallowed my body fluids! Any moment now and Master will surely attack me! Sorry to burst your bubble, but I wont! However, I dont intend to forgive you for pulling a fast one on me. Youko Y, yes! T, this is it! Master will take my hand and Take your tails out. E, eh? Tails? Oh no! This is an [Order]! I cant avoid this! Youko revealed all of her nine tails. I took two of those tails and Fluffed them with all my might. Nnnnnn!? Because her sensitive tails were grasped tightly, Youko lost her strength and fell towards me. I continued massaging her tails while supporting her body. W, why!? Nnnggg! Why Why didnt he attack me! Im the only one whos getting pleasured! This is your reward. Doesnt it feel good? What!? Masters clear-headedS, so this means he didnt drink my fluids Ahhnnn!? N, no, not there! Heh, so its this ce. Aaaahhhhhhnnnnnn!!!! I continued massaging the spots Youko wanted for a few more minutes. Because of that, Youko fell twitching on the floor. It would probably take a while before she woke up. I ced her on the bed for the meantime. Miss, pleasee and have dinner when you wake up. I stroked Youkos head while saying so. She did want to have a pat on the head as her reward. Since I fulfilled that, there should be no problems. Alright, three more to go. T/N: ...Didnt expect Youko to get more screen time than the wives, lol. Yeah, the title really does have a (?). ?Happy Valentines, guys! Halt had a great Valentines day lol. Book 4: Chapter 28 Book 4: Chapter 28 The Spirits Rewards I went out of Youkos room. Eh! Mai and Mei were standing outside the room, and their faces were beet red. D, dont tell me they saw me fluffing Youkos tail in the corridor? A, Ahm, Halt-sama. What might it be? We also did our best today! So please, pat our head, too! Im relieved. Apparently, they didnt see me bully Youko until she couldnt stand. They probably sawying her on the bed, and stroking her head. Yeah, that must be the case. Yep, it must be. Patting their heads is not a big deal. Miss Mai, Miss Mei, you did well today. With that, I rubbed Mais head with my right hand, and Mei with my left. Sigh The two of them closed their eyes. They must have felt good. It was through my magical power that Mai and Mei were able to manifest in this world. I already gave them enough mana through their summoning circles for this purpose. However, the so-called Spirit species continue to absorb the mana of their contractor little by little so they could continue manifesting themselves in this world. This was separate from the mana I mentioned before. The surplus mana that was absorbed might also be considered as the so-called bonus for the spirits growth. In short, Spirits that continually manifested themselves gradually be stronger. Also, direct contact increases the mana that was passed onpared to the usual amount. But it had nothing to do with me, since my stats were frozen. I could feel them sucking my mana while I stroked their heads. Well, this is their reward for doing their best, after all. Both of them told me that they fell for my pure mana. Mai is a Fire Spirit, while Mei is a Water Spirit. They are attracted to mana that has high purity. I converted the mana flowing from my right hand into one with the fire attribute. While doing so, I imagined a me that was perfectlybusted. I did the same with the left hand, but changed it into the water attribute. I imagined water that had no impurities. Apparently, the quality of mana would reflect the ones I imagine. Nevertheless, the ability to imagine was important, and spirits happily treated my mana as premium quality. With that reason, I continued transforming my manas quality and transferring it to Mai and Mei. Nnn!? H, Halt-sama!! The girls faces flushed. It looked like it really felt good, so I paid them no heed and continued sending my mana over. Service, service! N, no, please M, my bodys hot. Halt-samas overflowing inside me! N, no more, I cant No, no, no, no! No, please, donte any further! Mai and Mei fell towards me. I released their heads and caught them. We assumed a hugging position, and I continued giving them mana. Im covering more surface area, so the mana I transferred also increased. Taking advantage of the situation, I checked the results of my mana meridian expansion training. Mana, here I go! I released the innumerable mana I stored in my meridians all at once. Each mana was worth 10 points. Aaaaahhhhhnnnnn!!! Crack! It sounded as if something broke into pieces. Mai and Mei became limp, just like marites that had their threads cut, and they slumped in my arms. Its alright; theyre still breathing. But Im worried about something Somehow, it felt as if the status of their existence rose. Mai and Meis aura were at par, or possibly above, that of Ifrit and Undine, the Spirit Kings. Eh, dont tell me I did that? The spirits of this world would rise up in status if they umte mana beyond a certain level from their summoning contractors. Mai and Mei became high-ranking spirits because of their contract with me. Apparently I made them evolve further. Originally, a high ranking spirit would be a spirit king after it cleared the trials set by god, somewhat simr to what humans needed to do to obtain tertiary jobs. However, they could not undergo the ordeals from god if the four spirit kings were in good health. The only exception to that rule was to break through its own existences shell. In that case, it would not be necessary to clear the tribtions of god, and it would be one of the spirit kings. That exception was the current Celestial Spirit King. I originally heard it from the Old Man himself. He tore through his previous status, and continued to umted mana from the stars, until he achieved his current standing as the Celestial Spirit King. In short, it seemed that I broke through Mai and Meis shell by forcing mana from external sources onto them. . Hmm, well, theres nothing wrong with getting stronger, right? Besides, it was their reward from the start. Youngdies, congrattions on advancing to the level of Spirit Kings. There was no reply from Mai and Mei, of course. I carried both of them under my arms, as I headed towards their room. They are too light. Is it because theyre spirits taking on the appearance of humans? I gentlyy them on their respective beds. Their condition had already stabilized. Perhaps, their bodies were in the middle of restructuring after receiving a massive amount of mana. Regrettably, though, my chao fan for them would have to wait. They must rest their bodies, and eventually, they will be new Spirit Kings who can support me. Alright, one more to go, huh. I started to move towards Merdies room. Book 4: Chapter 29 Book 4: Chapter 29 Next Chapter Princess and the Magical Rampage I went to call Merdie, thest person. Merdie, Ill enter Its the aroma of chao fan! I was about to knock on the door when Merdie rushed out. As expected of a beastkin. She was able to sniff the smell of chao fan that lingered on me, moreover, it was from inside her room. So chao fan is ready, meow? Y, yeah. She didnt say anything regarding my butler guise. Is she only interested in chao fan? Well, thats good, I guess. Oh, yeah, Merdie didnt say she wanted me to see me in my butler suit. I made plenty. To the dining room? Ill go right away, meow! Merdies tail was straight up. I apanied her to the dining room. I took a lot of time since I had to call six people. Moreover, only 3 of them gathered. Being a butler sure is hard. Tina and Leaffa were already seated when we reached the dining room. I apologize for making you wait. I will prepare immediately. Yes, please. Fufufu, being waited upon by Halt is quite novel. Halt, hurry, hurry! I made my way to the kitchen since Merdie was rushing me. I made chao fan and chinese soup, but I havent ted them yet. I reheated them, arranged them on the serving dishes, and brought them back to everyone. By the way, Shiro was already done eating, and he was sleeping in the drawing room. I reheated them again as they had turned coldMay I know your opinion regarding the taste? Yummy, meow! Indeed, it is truly delicious, Halt-sama. I like this vor! What a relief. Everyones happy. Halt, I want seconds, meow. Yes, yes, theres a lot more. I took Merdies te and went to refill it. Its my duty to serve them today. Here, Merdie. Thanks, meow! Halt-sama, what happened to Youko, Mai and Mei? We already started our dinner Tina asked as I was passing the te to Merdie. Thedies were tired, so they wanted to rest for a while. Yup, didnt tell a lie. Is that so. Well, they had been doing their best serving the customers. Tina believed me. Yes. I will prepare their meals once they are awake. Miss Tina, would you like another serving? Yes, please. Ah, me too, please! Yes, certainly. I received Tina and Leaffas tes, and went back to refill them. Hmm? The mansions doorbell rang. It might be Sasha. I served the food to Tina and the rest, then I headed towards the entryway. Ah, Im still wearing the butler suit. Well, whatever. Sorry for keeping you waieh!? My brother Cain was standing on the porch, wearing a burnt armor, when I opened the door. H, Halt Y, you overdid your magic Cain fainted after saying that. Eh, wait a moment! Brother! His armor was toasted ck, but the wounds on his body were quite few. His energy, however, was depleted. I had to cast recovery magic on him for the meantime. A, ahm Sasha, the sister of this countrys monarch, was standing behind the fallen Cain. Your Highness Sasha, what happened to my eldest brother? I asked Sasha since she might know what caused Cain to be in this state. I tried to sneak out from the pce this evening to go to this ceApparently; Cain followed me as my escort. The king of Glendale probably noticed that Sasha was trying to slip away. Thats why he ordered Cain, his most trusted subordinate, to tail and to escort her. When I left the capital, Lord Cain approached me, and I was surprised, and Sasha showed her bracelet to me after saying that. It was the one I gave to her. I infused it with my magic and ced my ming knight inside it, but it was already gone. In other words, the ming knight treated Cain as the enemy, so it attacked him to protect Sasha, By the way, Cain finished it off, by the looks of it. To be able to defeat it as expected of my eldest brother. Hmmm, there are still so many ws in its control. It was a relief that their opponent was Cain, but if it was just an ordinary thief, then it would have been killed long ago in front of Sasha. They might even cause trauma to Sasha. O, Oy, Halt. Youre thinking something rude right now, isnt it? Cain already recovered. Ah, you noticed, Eldest Brother. Hows your body? Im fine now. You casted a recovery charm on me, right? Thanks. No worries, its my fault that you were burnt, anyway. Yeah, as I thought, that was really your magic, right? But isnt it too dangerous? I already used my extreme intuition to the fullest, and I also activated my body strengthening magic to its maximum, yet I barely won against it Back when Ryuushin and Ryuka were attacked, the warlock defeated one ming knight at great pains. In short, Cains strength was at par with that of a demon. He can be considered as part of the monsters ss. By the way. Halt. How many ming knights can you conjure at once? At once? Well around 10, I guess. Wha!? Y, you said you can make 10 of those!!? I can conjure 10 bodies at once. If I can take my time, then I could conjure up to 10, 000. In fact, I conjured and mobilized approximately that many knights during our battle with Apristos. Besides, they were programmed to be automated, so I could probably conjure a whole lot more if that was not the case. In any case, pleasee in. I realized we were conversing in the entranceway, so I invited Sasha into the mansion. Cain was dumbstruck. Eldest Brother,e inside if youve recovered, okay? I left Cain at the entrance, and guided Sasha into the drawing room. Will Sasha eat chao fan? T/N: Merdie treating food as more important than Halt kinda made my day lol. And can Cain x Sasha be shipped? Hmm.. probably not, lol. Book 5: Chapter 1 Book 5: Chapter 1 Strange urrence in the Beastkin Country Hey, did you hear about it? His Majesty copsed. A bear beastkin was talking to a wolf beastkin in one of the bars in the capital of Vestier. Vestier was the country of the Beastkin. Yeah, it was caused by the wound he got during his fight with the warlock the other day. The wolf Beastkin was one of the royal pce gatekeepers, so he also got some information. Seems like his condition is grave Even if he lives, he can no longer be the king, I guess. Verstier had only onew. Strength ruled. The strongest person would be the king, and he would lead the people. A king who loses the ability to fight would no longer be eligible. One month ago, a warlock besieged this country. He annihted the National Armed Forces troops, who were in the middle of their military training drills. Not even the elite troops, who were with them at that time, stood a chance against the warlock. The king of the beastkin and his imperial guards seeded in driving the warlock away, at the expense of numerous sacrifices. Although they managed to repel the warlock, the king lost his dominant hand and was cursed. Initially, he still had the ability to walk; however, the curse spread throughout his body, and now, he could no longer get up from the floor. Then The Martial Gods Warrior Tournament will be held. I think there would be an official announcement soon. Martial Gods Warrior Tournament was apetition in one ce among strong beastkin, and it would determine the strongest in the country. The winner would receive the Warrior Gods protection, and he would be the king of the country. If anything happened to the king, and he could no longer uphold that power, his sessor would be appointed right away. The king of the beastkin had to be the strongest, after all. However, it did not mean that those who were weak, or who can no longer fight, would be oppressed. His Majesty wanted to rest leisurely. He did give his all for this country, after all. If I be the next king, Ill also put the effort in finding treatment for him. The strongest was revered and admired by the citizens. On the other hand, he had to protect those who he deemed as weak. Oh, so youll also join? You bet! Youre also all fired up, so youre up for the game? It has been a while since thest Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. Theres no way Ill let it pass. Beastkin were species drawn to powerful beings. If they win, the crown is theirs. If they lose, it will still be alright. By showcasing their strength, they could increase their appeal to the opposite gender. Males and females can join as long as they were confident in their ability. By the way, will that esteemed person return this time? Are you talking about Her Highness? Yeah. Although she left the country because of a quarrel with His Majesty, she will definitely return if her father is in a critical condition. Shell probably join the tournament, too. True. She wanted him to recognize her own strength, after all. Once, there was a king who was known as the Martial God in this country. He was able to break an orichalcum sword with a hand chop. His ultrahigh-speed fist attack would gather wind from the surroundings to be the [Flying Fist], which could pulverize a target even from a distance. A child bearing a scale with power at par with the Martial God, enough to be called hes reincarnation, was born to the current king. The whole country rejoiced, thinking that the day when they would have a truly powerful king was near. However, when the three-year-old princess took her aptitude examination, and the results came out, they fell into despair. The princess did not possess an aptitude for martial arts; instead, she disyed an aptitude for magic. Almost all the beastkin in Vestier possessed aptitude in martial arts since it manifested in them quite easily. There were also beastkin who show aptitude in magic; however, if they fought with those who had an aptitude for martial arts, they could never win, even if they were on the same level. Before they could cast a spell, they would already be defeated by their opponents overwhelming speed attack. Beastkins also prefer brute strengthbat. Therefore, magic was not recognized in the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. The princess grew, and she became strong, to the point that other beastkin her age did not stand a chance against her. She possessed an innate talent. However, when she reached a certain point in her growth, she became unable to win against beastkin, who were the same age and level but had aptitude in martial arts. She developed her magical skills, and her magical attacks progressed, but her martial arts status did not improve. The princess worked hard, and at the end of her training, she could release high-speed magical techniques, and she also learned to do martial arts incorporated with magic. As a result, she became unbeatable once again. However, the king of the beastkin did not agree with it. He said that a beastkin must fight using his own strength. Magic is also considered as my strength, meow! Whats wrong with fighting using my own strength, meow!? The princess retorted, and she left the country that refused to acknowledge her power. If magic and whatnot were deemed eptable, then the winner of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament would be Her Highness, for sure. Youre right. I never won against Her Highness, even though shes a decade younger than me I hope Her Highness Merdie is well. T/N: Wow, that would make Merdie the fourth princess in Halts harem, along with Leaffa, Mai and Mei (the two became spirit kings, though). So is Halt considered a prince since he already married royalty? But which countrys prince, though? ? Oh, I forgot to put the LN cover on thest chap. But its our cover photo, so yall already saw it. ? Book 5: Chapter 2 Book 5: Chapter 2 Merdies Request Everyone in our ss safely advanced to the next level. We became sophomores at Ifrus Academy of Magic. Three months had passed since then. Just like when we were freshmen, the monthly interss battles were still held, and we remained undefeated, so we were able to keep our ssroom. We also held our once-a-week special ss with Sage Luarno, the headmaster of this academy. As expected, Sage Luarnos tutge truly benefited us. He continually taught us magical principles that even I know nothing about. However, was it really fine for him to teach us about ancient magic and forbidden magic? Werent they called forbidden magic because we were not allowed to use them? Apparently, that was not the case. Sage Luarno wanted to hand everything he knew since we were the ones tasked to protect this world in this era. He taught us ancient magic and forbidden magic not to encourage us to use them but to equip us with the necessary knowledge in order to prevent those who use them. In that case, we really need to learn it well. There was also something I learned while studying under Sage Luarno. It had something to do with my favorite spell, the ming knights. Youko told me before that it was a spell called [me Knight]. Apparently, it was one of the forbidden magic. It said so in the banned book that Sage Luarno brought, entitled [Encyclopedia of Ancient Magic and Forbidden Magic]. It was forbidden because it consumed a colossal amount of mana, and if one forcibly cast it by himself, he would definitely exhaust his mana supply. Aside from that, the spell had its own will, and it was automated, so the risk of it going berserk was quite high, so ordinary people were forbidden to cast it, and only sages were allowed. I can use it since Im a sage, right? Im level 1, though. I thought it was my original creation, so I always used it; apparently, there was a sage in the past who also used this spell. It was a bit vexing. However, the forbidden spell did not have the ability to self-destruct as an attempt to damage the enemy, should it encounter an opponent that it could not defeat even with the cooperation of a few more ming knights. Aside from that, my ming knights were coated with lightning magic on the surface, so instead of being debilitated by water magic, which was supposedly its weakness, it would be stronger. I think its fine if I treat these additions as my original inventions, right? By the way, the vacuum creating magic I created as a preventive measure against ming knights rampaging It was ancient magic, I was told. In the ancient past, there was a reincarnated hero who used it to stop a congration. Hmmm, I think reincarnated guys really think in rtively the same way. While we were attending one of Sage Luarnos sses, a red bird came flying in through the ssrooms window. It was a courier bird called Letter Bird. They were brought to the recipient prior to sending the letters; the letters or baggage would be shown, and they would then deliver the letters by sensing the recipients mana. Also, Letter Birds plumage colors vary ording to their ability. Green Letter Birds bring ordinary letters. There were instances when magical beasts attacked them, and the letters wouldnt reach the recipient, so it was the norm to release a few of them at the same time. Emergency letters were sent through yellow Letter Birds. They were more powerful and fasterpared to the green Letter Birds. Even if only one was released, it would generally reach the recipient, so correspondence was also faster. Thus they were more expensive. And then there was the red Letter Bird who entered our ssroom through the window. It was used by royalty. There were rare instances when the nobility uses them, such as when they donated a huge amount of money to the country. The red Letter Birdnded on Merdies desk. D, dont tell me Merdie is part of royalty? Merdie removed the letter tied to the Letter Birds leg and opened it. Her expression clouded over as she read its contents. And then Headmaster, Teacher Tina, would it be alright if I take a leave of absence from school for a while, meow? Hm, what happened? Did something happen? Apparently, Dad copsed, so I want to return to my country, meow. Merdie then exined that her father was cursed, and his condition was quite bad, so she was summoned by her family. It would take approximately 20 days to travel on carriage from Glendale to Vestier, the eastkins kingdom. There was no need to ride a ship since the two countries were located on the same continent, but it was still considerably far. If Merdie was to take the trip in a carriage, she couldnt return to the academy within forty days. In this academy, as long as you pass the periodical examinations, it would be fine even if you dont attend the sses. There would be no problem should you wish to take a leave from school; however, there is a better option, though? What do you mean, meow? You can just choose your own country for the mandatory yearly excursions destination this year. In this academy, there was a rule that students had to spend one month every year in another country. The ss could decide which country they would go to. B, but, the round trip would take more than a month already, meow So Merdie really did intend to ride the carriage back. Isnt your family in danger? You should rely on me at this time. My It would be fine if you return immediately via Halts teleportation magic, no? I was about to say that, but Sage Luarno beat me to the punch. What the heck? I wanted to look cool, though. H, Halt, is it really okay if I ask you for this favor, meow? Merdie had an extremely apologetic expression. Her ears, which were normally as straight as a pin,id lifeless on her head. She was on the verge of tears, S, so cute It was like the time I saw a kitten; my desire to protect her was stirred up. By the way, Im a huge cat lover. Of course! I already went to Vestier before, so we can go right away. I had to create a teleportation circle to my destinations beforehand. Since I learned how to use teleportation magic, I marked several areas in the same continent, just in case something happened in the future. We were able to circle the whole continent in just one week, thanks to Tinas flight magic. Thank you so meow, Halt! Merdie hugged me. She was so ecstatic that she began to lick my cheeks. Are you a cat!? Oh right, you are a cat. So, what do you want to do? We could go to Vestier first, since we could grab essentials,ter on, how about it? Her father was in a critical condition, after all. Of course, it would be best to go as soon as possible. That would be great, meow. Then please, meow! Got it. Everyone, Ill take Merdie first. Ille back for you guys. I said that to Tina and Leaffa. I understand. We will prepare for the trip. Merdie, well be praying for your fathers speedy recovery. Thank you, teacher. Alright, lets go. I grasped Merdies hand, and we teleported to the kingdom of Vestier while I enjoyed the sensation of the huge paw pads on her hands. T/N: Yey, Its a new country! ? Book 5: Chapter 3 Book 5: Chapter 3 Capturing the Warlock and Immigration Inspection I took Merdie, and we teleported to the Kingdom of Vestier. The teleportation magic circle was located at a difficult ce, and it was near the capital. It would be easier to go to all the ces in the country of destination that way. I also incorporated a spell that would detect whether there were humans nearby. We teleported after I got the information and confirmed no one was there. However Bastards, who are you!? We heard somebody shout from behind us. This is bad, so theres someone here!? I turned around, and a man with tworge horns protruding from both sides of his head and tanned skin stood there watching us. Who? Im the one asking you! And bastard, did you just teleport now!? Whoa, he did see us. What to do? He doesnt seem to be a person, though The magic incorporated in the teleportation detected the characteristic wavelength of peoples mana. Therefore, it could not detect animals and demons. We teleported, thinking there was nobody around, but we ended up being seen by a non-human something. He did not attack us, so we cant seal his mouth, right? Would he listen if we were to ask him to keep this a secret? He did seem to be roguish, and I think it was luck that he did not immediately attack us, though Hey, are you ignoring me? Oops, I was just lost in my thoughts, and he was already offended. No, we did not have the intention to Hmpf, oh well, humans are the only ones who teleport. You saw me so your life is mine. The man suddenly attacked us. Ice Lance! !? Somehow we were able to stop him. My magic was on standby, so I was able to cast a spell quickly. The mans sharp ws stopped 10 inches away from my eyes. Countless ice spears restrained all his limbs, so he was renderedpletely immobile. W, whats this!? st it!! Something like this!! The man tried to destroy the ice, but it didnt even flinch. W, why!? Im a warlock, but why cant I destroy this ice!? Heh, so hes a warlock. Warlocks have diverse appearances, so it was my first time to see this type. Halt, what should we do with this person, meow? Merdie asked while hiding behind me. The self-proimed warlock was still struggling, but it seemed he couldnt destroy my ice spears that were restraining him. I wanted to ask him why he attacked us, but we had to hurry to Merdies father, right? And so Ice Lance! I sealed the self-proimed warlock in a massive ice pir. He probably wont die with something like this. I n to let him out and interrogate him after Merdies business was done. Lets leave this guy here and go to your father, Merdie. G, got it, meow. I headed to the capital with Merdie. - * * * Halt, I have something to tell you, meow. Hm? What is it? Merdie suddenly said as we approached the gates we had to go through. They were the entrance to the capital of Vestier. Truth is, I ran away from home, so I left this country, meow. Thats why, even though you came here with me, I might not be able to enter, meow. Eh, is that so? Even if her family summoned her, if she couldnt enter the capital where they were, then it was meaningless. Regardless, we decided to try our luck. We might be able to enter just fine. I dont think that a person wont be able to return to the capital just because she ran away from home. - * * * Next. State your purpose foring to the capital. You dont seem to be merchants. The deer beastkin, who was a guard at the checkpoint, assessed our clothes and belongings. He then deduced that we were not merchants. For some reason, Merdie had pulled the hood of her robe low, so it covered her face. We came to sightsee, I answered. Merdie did not want me to talk about the fact that we went to visit her father because he copsed. The red Letter Bird, which was usually used by royalty, came to Merdie, so I thought she might have her own circumstances. I understood since I also have stuff I dont want to talk about. I decided to go along with her request without question. We apologize, but we cannot receive tourists as of the moment. A problem urred in the capital. The deer beastkin then exined. The merchants were allowed to enter the capital, but the duration of their sojourn was restricted. Tourists, on the other hand, werepletely prohibited from entering. Even entry and exit of the beastkin residents were also closely monitored. Please, we really need to enter no matter what, meow. I beg you, could you please do something about this, meow? Are you a beastkin? They couldnt see her face, but they asked after examining her hands and tail. Yes, meow. Then, you should know thew of this country. If you are truly determined to pursue your own will when being restricted, then show your strength. We follow the powerful thats thew of this country. After saying those words, the deer beastkin called out to the guards at the station. Apparently, these two wanted to enter no matter what. Let them take the test. Yes. Please follow me. A dog beastkin came, and he escorted us somewhere. Merdie obediently followed them, so I decided to do the same. - * * * Please attack that target with all your might. After following the dog beastkin, we arrived at a training facility near the capitals outer walls. A severely battered round target that was approximately 1 meter in diameter, and 2 meters tall, stood in the center. We had to destroy that? Indeed. However, please refrain from using magic. Those will know whether you used magic or not. We looked in the direction the dog beastkin was pointing at. Huge crystal balls were ced in several areas, so it looked like we were being surrounded. Apparently, we really had to destroy the target without using magic. Im a Sage, though Not only that, my status was fixed, so even my physical strength and offense ability were fixed at 10 points. Hmmm If I did not cast a spell and directly use magical power to move my body, would that count? I tried it once, back at Alheim. When I punched Amon, I used magical power to strengthen my body. The crystal balls surrounding us did not react. Just for the sake of it, I also tried to cast magic. Fire Lance. I conjured a fire spear on my palm, and the crystal balls glowed red. W, what are you doing!? I just told you that magic is prohibited!! The dog beastkin panicked and tried to stop me. Ah, I apologize. I just wanted to see what would happen if I used magic. So thats how it was. There would be no response if I used magical power to move, but the crystal balls would react if I cast a spell. Jeez Anyway, Ill reset the crystal balls. If you use magic one more time, Ill fail you. I understand. Thank you very much. I strengthened my body using magical power and strode towards the target. Book 5: Chapter 4 Book 5: Chapter 4 Magical Suit I enveloped myself with a soft type of magical power. This was to protect my own body. My defense power was fixed to 10 points, so my fist might get hurt if I were to punch it with full force. Speaking of, I dont remember feeling pain that much since I was reincarnated, so to tell the truth, I am uncertain. Alright, the problem starts herethe target that looked battered. Most probably, a lot of challengers attempted to destroy it. The targets surface was tattered, but it was still firmly standing there. I expected it to have a sturdy build. However, our strength would not be recognized, and we could not enter the capital unless we managed to destroy this. I had to somehow annihte it using a high-level powered attack. Since my physical attack power was also at 10 points, I could only rely on magic to raise the power of physical attacks, such as punching and kicking. There is body-strengthening magic, such as [Physical Up], which raises the physical attack power, and [Speed Up], which raises the speed of attacks. They consume a fixed amount of mana, and they are a kind of magic wherein ones status can be easily raised by chanting spells. Body-strengthening magic consumes less than 10 points if its to strengthen one part of the bodylike only the arm or only the feetso even I can use it. I will use it. However, because of the curse that fixes my status, even if I use body-strengthening magic, I can not elevate my status. In other words, its useless for me to use body-strengthening magic. I realized it soon after I reincarnated, and I was a bit bummed out because of this. I wanted to try enhancing my fist and smashing a huge boulder, or increasing my velocity and running at a speed that I never experienced in my previous world. Since I transferred to another world, I thought I might as well do things I could not do in my former world. And so, I did not give up. Through trial and error, I discovered something. When mana ispressed into a high-density mass, it will attain a physical form. In addition, its possible to adjust its hardness ording to the method ofpression. Also, one can freely manipte the solidified mana the way he controls its original form. It became easier since I discovered that. I watched all the movies where Ir*nman appeared, so I was able to imagine it easily. And so, anything you could imagine can rtively be recreated using mana in this world. I created a power suit using mana. Its purpose is to support my movements and topensate for my power and speed. It will release the attacks I couldnt actualize with my 10-point physical attack power. I call this powered suit Mai (T/N: magic suit). By the way, if I applied elemental magic, such as fire and water, into this basic mana suit. Thus, its ability will be enhanced further. If I applied the fire attribute, be it attack or defense, it would turn into an excellent armor of mes. If I use lightning and wind attributes, it will be a magic suit that can make me move with lightning speed. However, if I do that, the crystal balls will probably react, so I will stop here. If its just the normal magic suit, it wont be noticeable for those who cant use magical perception since it is transparent and colorless. Apparently, I only had one chance, so as a precaution, I made the magic suit thicker as I will be using it for attacks. I wore the hard attack magic suit over the soft defense magic suit. By relying on the magic suit, I canunch powerful attacks, but it will be meaningless if I cant destroy the target. Therefore, I decided to go all out. Lets execute the Strong Punching Method I had watched on Y*utube and practiced uselessly. Probably, there are also a lot of guys out there who practiced punches just like me. There are, right? I stood in front of the target, nted my feet at shoulder width, and then I drew my dominant foot half a step backward. I was in a half-body stance, with only my face facing straight ahead. I exhaled deeply. I rxed and slightly clenched my fist. I slightly raised the heel of my hind leg and flexed my knee. I checked the condition of the magic suit. High-density mana diffused all over my body. Alright, I can do this! I pushed on the ground, then using the toes of my rear leg as axis, I turned my heel outwards while turning my knees inward, simr to being pigeon-toed, and then I also rotated my hips. Along with the rotation of my hips, I also rotated my shoulders, and I projected my fist as if pushing my right arm forward. I then transferred the mana in my entire body and focused it on my fist. I used my front foot as a brake, ced my entire body weight and mana on my fist, then Hah!* I punched the target. Bam! The target I hit scattered fragments as it blew away. Unfortunately, it was not blown off the training grounds. I should have gambled a bit more Well, at least I smashed it, so I guess its fine. Wha Eh! Huh!? I turned around, and the dog beastkin dropped her jaw in shock. So Halts also formidable when ites to physical attacks, meow Well, its no longer a surprise at this time, meow. Merdie sounded a bit exasperated. I wanted to surprise her even for a bit, though. I did my best, after all. Whats wrong!? What happened!? Wait! The Unbeatable Target was knocked down!? The deer beastkin, who was at the checkpoint earlier, came. A deafening crash resounded, so he came to check on us. He then saw the target I had smashed and was also shocked. Yes, thats itthats the proper reaction, right! I-is this perhaps, your doing!? Yeah, the test was to destroy the target, right? I did it properly. Did you use magic? Hey, how did this happen!? The deer beastkin pressed the dog beastkin for an answer. A-as far as I know, he did not show any behavior of using magic. I also checked the magic detection crystal balls, and there was no record of magical wavelengths. Whoa, thats a relief. Apparently, those magic detecting crystal balls do not react to normal magic suits. So, can we enter the capital now? A-ah No, yes. You may now enter without any problems. You knocked down the Unbeatable Target, after all. The deer beastkin became polite all of a sudden. From herewith, you are now guests of Vestier. Should you have any requests, please feel free to inform us. Anything? Then, I want to enter the capital with this child. Merdie attacks powerfully by strengthening her body with magic. However, magic was forbidden in this target destruction test. Of course, Merdie is strong even without magic. However, I doubt her strength is on a level that she can destroy that target without magic. So, if they were to grant my request, then I would like to enter the capital together. I understand. This way, please. And just like this, the deer beastkin escorted us, and we safely entered the capital. T/N: Yep, I guess you all know who Ir*nman is and what Y*utube means. Japanese tend to omit one or more letters in order to avoid copyright issues, I think. J Or, they change one letter (think Wacdonald, this one frequently appeared in some manga I read as a kid) ? Here are the photos of the moves Halt did for better visualization ? Credits to google and /list-of-karate-stances/ Book 5: Chapter 5 Book 5: Chapter 5 Merdie and The King of the Beastkin The deer beastkin guided us as we walked through the capital. Apparently, this man was the person in charge at the checkpoint. It was still noontime, but only a few people were outside. A lot of shops were closed, so even if it was the capital, it was deste. Has it always been like this here? No, normally it is very lively The truth is, a warlock attacked this country around a month ago. By a warlock? ording to the deer beastkins story, a warlock suddenly appeared at the ce where the national army was training, and he annihted the troops. The king of this country and the beast king soldiers, whoprised ten of the strongest beastkin in this country, somehow drove the enemy back. However, at the time of his retreat, the warlock cast a curse on the king of the beastkin. Because of that, the king fell into a situation wherein he could not even rise. Because of the warlocks attack, many people who belonged to the National Armed Forces died. Those who survived were heavily injured and are currently undergoing medical treatment. O, oh, is that so. There were no newspapers and television in this world. In other words, news from other countries rarelyes in unless through hearsay. The kings of each nation had their personal intelligencework, so apparently, they could gather information about the other countries; however, that information also have timegs, and they were not disseminated among the masses. A warlock killed many beastkin, but I did not have the faintest idea. I felt a sense of dread at the things that were unknown and unnoticed. If I thought it did not have anything to do with me since this incident urred in the country of the beastkin, then that would be the end of it. However, what if this urs in the kingdom of Glendale now? My precious family will be in danger, yet I wont notice it. Well, right now, everyone is gathered at the Ifrus Academy of Magic, and Sage Luarno is also with them. Besides, I also gave all my family members a protective bracelet, so even if the warlock who attacked this country also attacks Glendale, I think they will not be injured. Just as I hypothesized the possibility of that situation, I thought I should consider how to gather information in real-time, even if I am abroad. I asked the deer beastkin about another thing that had been bothering me. It was said that the warlock attacked around a month ago, but what about his tracks after? We do not know. I heard he sustained a huge hole in his belly from the kings attack, buthe was not able to finish him off. We do not know if he might have recovered and will attack this ce any moment, so as a precaution, all the citizens are basically staying indoors. So thats how it is. So even though it was the capitals main street, there were few people around. Is the warlock who attacked this country the same as the one who attacked us? is what I thought, but apparently, it was not the case. The warlock who attacked us did not have a hole in his stomach. In that case, it would mean that there are two warlocks near this country. Compared to humans, the physical abilities of beastkin are exceptionally high. Moreover, the so-called strongest among them could not defeat the warlock even though they attacked him in a group, and he might be lurking nearby. Its better to be a little bit more vignt. I secretly released mana and activated several magic spells. We reached the royal pce after walking for a while. Contrary to the elegant royal pce of the kingdom of Alheim, this countrys pce was rustic, and its structure was highly practical. We parted with the deer beastkin here. There was a separate inspection in order to enter the royal pce, and the deer beastkin who was in charge of the capitals inspection could not help us. Who are you? The wolf beastkin gatekeeper stopped us. We could not say we were here to sightsee since we deliberately came to the royal pce. I nced at Merdie, who was behind me. Yeah, Ill be the one to negotiate from hereon, meow. Merdie went before me. Hm? Eh, t, this scent!! The wolf beastkin was shocked at something. Eh, did I stink? While I was thinking so, Merdie removed her hood. Your Highness Merdie! The wolf beastkin genuflected before Merdie. I was relieved. Apparently, I wasnt stinky. Wait, the gatekeepers reactionas expected, Merdie is part of the royalty, right? . I heard that Father copsed due to the curse, so I returned, meow. May I enter the pce, meow? Certainly! yeah. Merdie really is a princess. Thats because the one who got cursed was the king, right? By calling him father, that would mean she was his daughter, right. Unwittingly, I made the princess of another country wear a maid uniform and made her serve Sorry, Merdie. And to everyone in Vestier. With these thoughts, I followed the wolf beastkin and Merdie to a room guarded by numerous soldiers. The wolf beastkin informed the guards about Merdies return, and all of them genuflected before her. We entered the room after. A remarkably huge beastkin was sleeping on a bed surrounded by beastkin who looked like they were physicians. Father! Merdie ran towards the beastkin. Father, I came back, meow. Its Merdie, meow, do you understand, meow? Tears overflowed from Merdies eyes. I stood a little further behind Merdie and assessed the condition of the sleeping beastkin. A ck pattern had emerged in his entire body. Maybe its the ck Death Curse. ck Death Curse was a kind of curse that culminated in death, and it would start with a small ck pattern, but it would gradually progress until it covered the entire body. As the ck pattern spread, the whole body would experience intense pain akin to being pierced with nails. Then, after approximately one month, the whole body would be pitch ck, ending in death. By the way, death by the ck Death Curse also depended on the aptitude, but it was also possible to fall into darkness and be a demon or a warlock. This curse also forms a certain bond with the caster, so there was no way to remove it other than defeating the caster, or else he revoked the curse. Merdie, is it? We could hear a weak voice. The sleeping beastkin seemed to have woken up. Father! Haha, I did not want you, only you, to see me in this weak state. That doesnt matter, meow. Nevertheless, its good that you returned home. I was ashamed that I got a curse cast on me, so I could not bring myself to inform youSorry. It would take around two days for red Letter Birds to fly between Glendale and Vestier. However, the Letter Bird came to Merdie today. In short, even though the curse had progressed to this point, this beastkin did not want to inform Merdie two days prior. However, it was not good that my body became weak. I wanted to see you one final time no matter what. Honestly, I thought I would not make it. Dont say its the end, meow. Halt even brought me here, meow. Merdie turned her head to me after saying that. Let me introduce myself. I am Halt Elnor. Human, is it Whats your rtionship with Merdie? He red at me with a glint in his eye that was unbelievable for someone supposedly weakened by the curse. I, is this the feeling one gets when asking a father for the hand of his daughter? Im a bit scared. Were ssmates in the academy of magic. I did my best to stay calm, then I answered him. S, so Merdie entered the academy of magic. In that case, you are her friend, then. Somehow, that beastkin seemed to be relieved. And he also emphasized the word friend. Would he get mad if he were to know that I made Merdie wear a maid outfit and let her serve at my mansion? Gaahhh! Suddenly, the beastkin, who was lying down, screamed in agony. The ck pattern slightly spread in his entire body. Your Majesty! Please hold on! Its no use. The curses progression cannot be stopped. Oy, hurry and get the analgesics! All the surrounding physicians began to panic. However, even if he was injected with painkillers, the ck Death Curses pain wont subside, and even healing and restorative magic were useless. The king of the beastkin endured the pain for a few minutes, and he somehow withstood it, but if the patterns spread further two more times, he will end up dead. Halt, Ill do anything meow. So. please help my Father, meow. Merdies tears spilled as she begged me. I also wanted to help him if I can. However, ck Death Curse cannot be cured by normal means. Yeah, by normal means. If possible, or rather, it was a magic that I would never use normally, but I know a magic spell that could dispel any curse, except the [Static Status] curse cast on me by the Evil God. Merdie, you did say anything, right? I confirmed Merdies thoughts. Merdie listened to my words with a slightly bewildered expression, but she still nodded. Book 5: Chapter 6 Book 5: Chapter 6 Disenchantment Method and Misunderstanding Merdie, Im going to ask you once again. Will you do whatever it takes? I checked Merdies determination once again. In order to save the king of the beastkin, I will be doing something that goes against my policy. Thats why I thought I could ask for a bit of reward. Y, yeah If its what Halt says, then I would listen to anything, meow. Alright, I got Merdiesmitment. Fufufu, its gonna be a bit exciting from now on. Alright, first, I had to convince the king of the beastkin. Your Majesty, I can break that curse. W, what? Nonsense! Its the ck Death Curse cast by the warlock, you know!? What is that human greenhorn spouting! Do you have a way to break the curse other than defeating the warlock? The physicians and ministers tone became rough. It is possible. Its because I am a sage. With that, I showed only the upation statement on my status board to them. S, sage, you say!? So young Are you sure youre a human? Can you save the king? They softened their attitude towards me just by knowing I was a sage. What do you want? The king of the beastkin stared at my eyes as he asked that. I will be receiving Merdie, so please do not worry. Huh? Eh, w, what are you saying, meow!? Hm? The kings fury was now unconcealed, and Merdies face became beet red. I was just saying that I will be receiving the reward from Merdie, so there was no need for this country to prepare anything, though Why was it like this? I got the feeling I messed up big time. Ah, no matter. We dont have much time, so we have to proceed with the conversation. The curse will likely spread throughout the entire body after two more times, and the king will lose his life. How about this? Would you listen to my proposal, at the very least? Granting that you are a sage strong enough to be able to cure me, then I will leave my beloved daughter to you. F, Father, what are you saying meow!? Really, what was he saying? It would seem as if Im breaking the curse just so I can ask for Merdies hand. I was okay with just touching Merdies paw pads as my reward for breaking the curse. So, how do you n to break the curse? I will be using holy magic to extinguish the curses factor within Your Majestys body. Huh? The king was dumbfounded. Merdie, the physicians, and the ministers did not understand what I said, and they stood rooted to the spot. I will cut a portion of the finger which did not have the curse yet, and from there, I will regenerate His Majestys body. Holy Magic cannot hurt a persons soul, so as long as the body is regenerated, then the curse will be clearedpletely. Indeed, if this was cast on the body, it was a method that could forcefully break almost all curses. However, it would not work if the curse was cast on the entire body or if the curse was cast on the soul. N, nonsense! Are you telling His Majesty to die once!? No, he wont die. Its because his soul is safe. In this world, as long as the soul is safe, it could be revived using restoration magic such as [Resurrection]. The body was not limited to being the souls vessel. In that vein, if the soul was annihted, it would be a genuine death. Regardless, I dont like destroying somebodys body. Holy magic wont hurt a persons soul, so it would not be killing, but in the perspective of my previous world, the bodys annihtion was equivalent to death. Thats why, if possible, I dont wanna do this method. You said you would regenerate my body from a finger. Isnt that impossible? I, indeed. There are no healers in our beloved country who could regenerate an entire body from a finger using healing magic, and we do not possess any elixirs. One of the physicians bitterly said. Can you do resurrection magic? No, I cannot. Being a sage did not mean one could use any kind of magic. Healing and regenerating body flesh could be done, but no matter what, establishing the soul inside the body needed [Resurrection]. Well, your proposal will be a failure right from the get-go, then. But I cannot use resurrection magic, but I have an elixir made from the Leaves of Yggdrasil. So saying, I took a small bottle containing the elixir out of my bag. I made it from the Leaves of Yggdrasil that I got from Sylph for emergency purposes, and I always brought it with me. What? What did you say just now? E, elixir, he said!? Furthermore, it was made from the Leaves of Yggdrasil!? The physicians and the ministers stared at the small bottle I held. In fact, elixirs had several manufacturing methods. ording to the manufacturing process, its efficacy will vary from best to worst. In other words, poor quality elixirs could only heal partially broken flesh. Of course, even if that was so, it was still considered a rare item. On the other hand, mine was an elixir made using the most difficult recipe, so it has the best quality. Y, you are willing to use such a precious thing for me? Yes, it is Merdies request, after all. Halt! Merdie hugged me. Halt Thank you, meow. Its okay to say your thanks after His Majestys curse is broken. Alright, sorry, but theres no more time. I pulled Merdie off me while saying that. Your Majesty, I would like to get one of your fingers that is unaffected by the curse but Would that be alright? It was my first time making this request. I also thought its weird. Its fine. The warlock cut off my right hand, so its the left hand. So saying, the king of the beastkin offered his left hand to me. Ah, before that, shall we prove the authenticity of this elixir? I dont think anybody would believe if they were suddenly told, Lemme cut your finger, itll be alright, itll be good as new with an elixir. I didnt want to do this, but I nned to cut my own finger, and right before the king and the ministers, I would regenerate it. No need. You have already shown us your status board. That cannot be faked. It is also difficult to think that a sage as you are would tell a lie like that. Is that so. Thank you very much. I was relieved I didnt have to cut my finger. Now that I think about it, since being reincarnated, I havent got wounds except for small cuts; can I cut my own finger? While thinking of senseless things, I wrapped my right hand with [Heal] and the left hand with wind magic. I would use a karate chop strengthened with wind magic to sever the kings finger, and then I would use my right hands [Heal] to stop the bleeding immediately. If I do it ultra fast, then maybe it would be less painful. I also donned my magic suit to strengthen my physical ability. You can begin anytime. Do it for me. Even though his finger was about to be cut off, the king did not falter in the slightest. As expected of the beastkins king. Just as I was about to sever the fingera piece of certain information came flowing inside me. The magic I had activated since we left the checkpoint till we reached the royal pce brought information to me. Your Majesty, I have one question. What is it? What was the appearance of the warlock Your Majesty fought with? Why are you concerned about that now?No matter, Ill tell you. He was The warlock who attacked this country was a male warlock who had tworge horns protruding from both sides of his head, and he had a tanned skin color. T/N: The beastking (I kept reading it this way in my mind, lol) seems to be a nice daddy. So Halt is also a master of curses (or master of breaking them) and healing. I think Halt really is super smart. He did study all of those before enrolling at the academy on his own. Its good we get to see new types of magic that he can do. Pretty sure a lot of you got tired of me Knights already. A shame he couldnt solve his own curse, though. How will he do it, I wonder? Also, I admire him for his courage he did offer to cut his own finger as proof, after all. Book 5: Chapter 7 Book 5: Chapter 7 Disenchantment and Healing The warlock who cast the curse on me had two huge horns protruding from both sides of his head. His skin was tan-colored. Is that so. My conviction strengthened with the kings words. It was about the warlock I had restrained immediately after I arrived at Vestier. So he was the warlock who cast the curse on the king of the beastkin. I created birds using wind magic to patrol the borders of the kingdom until I reached the royal pce. These wind birds were also automated, just like the ming knights. One of them discovered the ce where the king of the beastkin and the warlock evidently fought. The wavelength of mana residue observed in the area matched the mana of the warlock I captured. The physical traits described by the beastkin king also matched. In other words, I was able to obtain the key to break the kings curse right after I set foot in this country. With this, there was no need to destroy the beastkin kings body with holy magic. I didnt have to cut his finger, either. I rescinded the magic I prepared in my hands, and then I faced the ce where we teleported earlier in the outskirts of the capital. Hm? What happened? The king asked in astonishment. Please pardon me. There is no need to cut Your Majestys finger anymore. What? I stretched my arm towards the location of the ice pir, trapping the warlockI clenched my fists with great force. I felt the tactile sensation of ice breaking on my palm. This much should be fine, I guess. I turned around to face the king of the beastkin. T, this is the curse is vanishing! The ck pattern on the beastkin kings entire body steadily disappeared. Great, its a sess. It is alright now. What did you do? I defeated the warlock. huh? The beastkin kings jaw dropped as he stood dumbstruck. The king of the beastkin had the appearance of a ginormous lion but seeing that fearsome figure standing with mouth wide-opened in mute amazement was quite hrious. Halt, how did this happen, meow? There was a guy who attacked Merdie and me right after we came to this country? That was the warlock who cast the curse on His Majesty. Eh, so the guy you restrained was a warlock, meow? When the warlock confronted us, I hid Merdie behind me and protected her with a magical barrier. Maybe she didnt hear my conversation with the warlock. Apparently. You guys encountered a warlock? R, restrained the warlock, they said!? Its the enemy that His Majesty and the Beastkin Soldiers struggled to defeat!! Theres no way they can do that Silence. My curse is disappearing even at this very minute. I dare say Master Halt defeated the warlock. The ministers said a lot of things about me, but the beastkin king restrained them. The way he addressed me also became polite. Ignoring the protests of the physicians, he tried to get up. Ah, please wait for a moment. I opened the small bottle containing the elixir and sprinkled the wounds from his lost arm and his body. Nn!? White foam bubbled from the stump of the beastkin kings arm that was lopped off, and it formed into the shape of an arm. After a few seconds, the beastkin kings arm was fully restored. With this, the curse is lifted, and the wounds have been treated. What the, not only the curse but even the arm and the wounds in the entire body The beastkin king rose up from the bed. Wow, hes really huge. He was twice my height when he stood up. Master Halt, you have my utmost gratitude for lifting the curse. Please raise your head. I just granted Merdies request. Oh, now that you mention it, Master Halt desired my daughter, indeed. Eh? I dont desire her, though What I wanted was the privilege to touch her paw pads. However, this is Vestier, the kingdom of beastkin. Only the strongest can impose his will. My life was saved thanks to you, so I recognize that you are strong. However, if you want to marry my beloved daughter, then you have to get the approval of my daughter herself and the citizens, as well. Hmm, so in short, I had to obtain the permission of the kingdoms citizens so I could touch Merdies paw pads? How should I do that? Your Majesty, Martial Gods Warrior Tournament will be held soon. How about letting Master Halt join thepetition? One of the ministers made a proposal. In this country, the one who wins thepetition called Martial Gods Warrior Tournament will be king. Afterward, if the citizens doubted the strength of that king, then regardless of the duration of his reign, a warrior tournament would then be held, and a new king would be chosen, it seemed. The beastkin king had recovered safely, but the citizens perceived him as someone who lost against a warlock, so it was determined that the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament would be held anew. That is good. Please do participate by all means. You defeated the warlock that I lost to. I am sure that you will give us an extremely exciting hot battle!! The kings eyes were sparkling. It was the eyes of someone delighted to discover his prey. He himself could not evade joining the tournament, with his throne possibly taken away from him, but he didnt seem to mind it one bit. He must be one of those so-called battle maniacs. I wonder why. I have a feeling I entered a battle with a princess at stakest year Well, this years aim is the princess paw pads, though. Father, I also want to join this year, meow! Eh? Unexpectedly, Merdie is also participating in the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. The overall meaning of the tournament changed from that ofst year. Merdie, its fine if you want to join the tournament, but just like always, you cannot use any other magic except body-strengthening spells, right? Eh!? I was shocked by being informed suddenly about such facts. Apparently, the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament forbids magic. No, Im a Sage, though Itll be fine, meow! Even with just body-strengthening magic, I have be stronger to the point I can beat you ck and blue, Father, meow! Sparks flew between the two of them. The girl who said she would do anything just to save her father now dered she would viciously beat him the moment he recovered. And the father who received such words So Her Highness Merdie will also participate. I am looking forward to the tournament! Among the ministers, there were also aggressive beastkin who were heavily breathing in excitement. I felt like I saw the carnivorous nature of the beastkin Everyone loved battles, huh. Well then, I will be the one to submit Halt-sama, Merdie-sama, and Your Majestys applications for participation in the Marital Gods Warrior Tournament. Alright, I leave it to you. Take care of me, meow! Eh!? In an instant, it was decided that I would also join. But I didnt say I would, though - T/N: What I wanted was the privilege to touch her paw pads. (T/N: then why dont you say that aloud so Merdie would have a chance with other guys,-a chef, or a gourmet, perhaps?) However, if you want to MARRY my beloved daughter h, h Hmm, so in short, I had to obtain the permission of the kingdoms citizens so I could touch Merdies paw pads? How should I do that? (T/N: ()) Anyway, Im d the plot is moving away from fire knights, and the different talents and skills of Halt are being showcased now. Im actually excited to see what else he has in store. And I admit, Im curious about the other countries and tribes as well, particrly the dragonoids. I imagine His Majestys appearance as being thebination of these pics ? Ctto: one punch man, bogoum cards, mastermindsconnect (taken from google photo search) Book 5: Chapter 8 Book 5: Chapter 8 Recovery of Soldiers and Shrine of Martial Arts I returned to Glendale via teleportation after lifting the beastkin kings curse and healing him with the elixir made from the Leaves of Yggdrasil. Afterward, I took all my ssmates and teleported us back to Vestier once again. This is to help heal the army soldiers that were injured during the attack of the warlock. The attack happened one month ago, so we could not revive 32 soldiers who had died. Despite that, we were able to save the soldiers who managed to hang on to their life even on the verge of death. With Ryuka, Tina, and I at the core, the wounded soldiers steadily recovered. As expected, Ryukas ability far exceeded mine when ites to recovery magic. She could even restore missing parts instantly. Halfway through, I realized it would be better if I supported Ryuka instead of stacking healing magic, so I continuously gave her mana. As a result, we managed to recover approximately 150 soldiers in half-day. Ryuka was exhausted, so I handed the elixir to her. H, Halt, t, this is Its a thinned elixir. It has a fatigue recovery effect, so drink it. Thanks for the hard work today, Ryuka. Even if its thinned, this is still an elixir, right? Giving such a precious thing to me But if Ryuka was not here, there would be a lot of people we couldnt have saved. One bottle is enough to save a person, but because Ryuka is here, dozens of people were saved. Thats why Im giving this to Ryuka. You can drink it now, or you can set it aside forter. Elixirs were not only useful for the restoration of missing body parts. They can recover a huge part of body strength and mana, as well as wipe out fatigue. The base was the highest grade of elixir, so even if it was thinned down by ten times, it was more than enough topletely recover energy and mana. Ryuka consumes a huge amount of mana in order to use [Resurrection], so there is no harm in owning the ultimate mana recovery medicine. I set my expectations on Ryuka, so Ipletely used up the original elixir on the beastkin king. Thus Im apologetic that I could only give her the thinned version. Thank you very much. I will recover after sleeping, so I will treasure this for now. After saying that, Ryuka ced the small bottle of elixir inside her bag with utmost care. I think I will ask Sylph for more Leaves of Yggdrasil, and Ill make a lot of elixirs. Three days have passed since then. There is only one week left until the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. Ryuushin will also participate since he wanted to show the result of his no-magic training with the ming knights. What a considerably great fighting spirit. Aside from that, we were also treated as heroes in Vestier, especially Ryuka and I. Ryuka was the person who rescued the majority of the injured soldiers. She received several ingredients, fur with great texture, as well as sharp fangs from the people when she walked around the city. When sharp fangs were processed, they could possibly be made into swords that have great sharpness. Apparently, most of the givers were the families of the national army soldiers that we rescued. In the midst of them, there were also the families of the soldiers we werent able to save. Thank you for avenging us. They cried as they gave their thanks. I thought we would be unreasonably scolded with statements like Why didnt wee earlier. However, in Vestier, the strongest are in the right, and all those engaged in battles already prepared themselves to die. Their families were also like that Thats why the families of the soldiers killed by the warlock could only ept the fact that they lost. The Imperial Beastkin Guard who acted as our guide told us that it did not mean they wouldnt hate the warlock who killed their beloved family members, but no beastkin would resent me for defeating the warlock and showing my strength, either. He lost a great portion of his bodys left side due to the warlocks attack, and he lost his life a day before we came to Vestier. However, thanks to Ryukas revival magic, he was able to preserve his life. He was now our guide and escort, and we walked through the capital together like this. Tina and the whole ss were walking together. If there is one ce one had to go in this country, it would be the shrine dedicated to the Martial God, so would you like to go there? Martial God is it. I never met him before. By all means, we want to go there. Hahaha, your manner of speaking is as if you already met other gods besides the Martial God. Short of saying What are you talking about, the imperial beast guardughed at me. He probably wouldnt believe me, but Ive already met two gods in this world. They were the Sea God and the Evil God. The Evil God was a given since he was the perpetrator who killed me and made me reincarnate into this world. However, not once did he interfere with me again after my reincarnation. As for the Sea God, we became buddies since I was six years old. When we first met, we had a rtively serious battle, and since that time, we acknowledged the strength of each other, and he arbitrarily thought of me as his so-called worthy rival. Thanks to that battle with the Sea God, I was able to create the ming knights, and I also made a contract with Undine. Legend says that the Martial God was one of the so-calledtter gods, and he attained divinity a short while after this world was created. As for status, my worthy rival Sea God is above him, so I have this sense ofpetitiveness even though I dont know why. After all is said and done, I like the Sea God. I should visit him to y since its been a while. I should inform him that I got married and the members of my family increased! While thinking of these things, we arrived at the temple where the Martial God was enshrined. Wow, this is amazing, I unconsciously said in wonder. The ginormous shrine was situated in a carved-out hollow on the cliffside. Presently, only beastmen can enter the shrine; however, because every one of you saved the king of this country and us, you have been permitted to enter. Heh, thats lucky then. Martial God, will youe out? Ugh, dunno why but my back has been tingling since we arrived, meow. Merdie, who normally had a sloppy posture, straightened her back and briskly strode forward. When a cat type beastkin didnt stoop, they would walk in a slightly amusing manner. ording to the imperial beast guard, the Martial God was a former beastkin who possessed an overwhelming power that the Creator God recognized, so after his death, he attained divinity. In other words, Martial God was Merdies and the beastkins ancestor. All the beastkin who came here would tense up since they were being watched by that kind of Martial God, apparently. We reached the innermost part of the shrine. A gigantic statue of a lion beastkin stood there facing us. Apparently, this was the appearance of the Martial God. I think he looked like the current beastkin king. Ahmwhat is this? I became curious about the mes lit at the foot of the Martial Gods statue and the straight waterway of about 10 meters extending from the me up to this ce. The waterway was a bit higher than its surroundings, and there was a pedestal on its end, and its width was enough for only one person standing with his feet apart on top. Its like there was a tacit invitation to stand on top and put out the me at the foot of the statue, with the way it was built. Legend says that if the me at the base of the statue was extinguished while on top of the pedestal, the Martial God will appear. Yes, just as I thought! Can anybody try? Yes. However, using magic is forbidden. It was said that the Martial God formerly extinguished a me from a distance with only the force of his punch. This shrine was built in after that story that was handed down from generation to generation. Hmm, so thats how it was. Anyway, lets try it. I donned my magical suit and climbed up the stage. Book 5: Chapter 9 Book 5: Chapter 9 Martial God I had to extinguish the me that was ten meters away from me using only the force of my punch. The difficulty level was quite high for me. Should be more serious now. I released a huge amount of mana. What a great battle aura!* The imperial beast guard was dumbfounded. In Vestier, battle aura referred to the overflowing life force from the body, apparently. However, in this world, there is no such thing as battle aura. The battle aura that beastkin referred toit was non-attribute mana. I discovered it by chance while using my magical perception when I observed how the beastkin did theirbat training yesterday. The beastkin wrapped their bodies with in mana while fighting. Beastkin said they dont use any magic other than body-strengthening spells, but actually, they were also using magic suit spells. The magic suitsbat skill increase was proportional to the beastkins power. Since this magic suit doesnt elicit a response from the magic detection crystal orbs, it was not magic. In other words, the beastkin thought this battle aura was another type of aura. By the way, in the eyes of the other races, beastkin had the image ofbat crazy people who had the status of specializing in thew of nature. By the way, in the eyes of the other races, beastkin were a race that specialized in physiques; they would attack at the speed of light, and many of them werebat crazy peopleso they thought. In reality, the strong beastmen would master the use of mana, and then they would fight while further strengthening their high-level physical abilities. This was not widely known. In this world, specialization in magic was considered stronger, so it was more favored than specialization in physiques. Fighting coolly with magic was stronger than brawn. It was great news for a Sage like me. Regardless, it was quite difficult to use a magic suit to reinforcebat ability. Even if you were d with the suit, it would be meaningless if you couldnt control it properly. Most of the beastkin would release non-attribute mana nonsensically, and they wouldnt attempt topress mana and use it properly. They probably dont even know the true strength of the magic suit. Well, regardless, the reason this magic suitI dont even know if thats what it was calledwas stronger for beastkin, who possessed high-levelbat ability was due to the high level of status. Lets demonstrate the proper use of magic suit to the imperial beast guard. I wrapped andpressed the mana I released all around my body. Afterward, I left the bare minimum amount of mana as support to my movements, and I gathered the rest onto my right arm. My right arm glowed faintly. After condensing my mana to this point, I could sense that my mana umted even without using Magic Perception. W, wow. All this colossal battle aura on his hand Id be troubled if you were shocked by this much. The performance would start from here. This was different from the time we took the target destruction test when we entered the capital. Rather than power, I aimed for speed. I stretched my right arm forward, and then I aligned my stance to the me. I lightly drew the right arm that was wrapped with the magic suit backward. Then I froze my body with the magic suit I had on my lower half. Oh right, lets borrow Merdies move. Flying Fist! I extended my right hand rapidly with all the speed I could muster. My punch went beyond the speed of sound, and a sonic boom urred. The condensed air sted through, sshing the water in the channel, and easily blew off the me beneath the Martial Gods statue. However, without reducing its speed, the air bullet I released sted the foot of the Martial Gods statue. Ah! Oh shocks, I messed up! I-I didnt imagine it would be this powerful Recently, I became better at using the right amount of force in magic, but Im not that great at controlling my body. I would be scolded because of this, right? With that thought, I turned around to face everyone. To think that a human would be able to extinguish that me. Before I knew it, a gigantic lion beastkin stood right before me. His body was wayrger than the beastkin king, and I could sense divinity in him. Martial God? Indeed. Whoa, he really manifested! Even if I say so, I suddenly realized, albeit toote, that I didnt have any business with him. Huh? Why did I decide to join this Blow the Fire Off and the Martial God will Appear Challenge in the first ce? Ahm, I apologize for destroying your statue. In the meantime, I should apologize for identally breaking the foot of his sculpture. So saying, the Martial God pped his hand twice, and the foot of the Martial Gods statue that was broken into pieces became whole again. As expected from one of the gods of this world. But I was concerned about how heused magic to fix the Martial Gods statue. I confirmed that the Martial Gods mana was poured into the statue using Magic Perception, so there was no doubt about it. Alright, let us hear the reason you have called out to me. What is your desire? A one-on-one fight with me? Or perhaps a mortalbat? Or is it a duel? No, no, no, no, no! Dont you have anything in your head besides fighting? What a muscle brain! No, ahm, sorry. I was just curious whether you would truly appear so. Huh!? You mean you didnt have any business with me, yet you called me out! Im the Martial God, you know Alright, in that case, Ill beat you up until Im satisfied!! Then Ill forgive you. You just wanted to fight, after all! I could sense an intense killing intent from the Martial God. Tina and the others would be in danger if this killing intent leaked outside. I immediately activated several barriers to protect the others from its influence. Oops, well, lets stop fooling around. Was it really a joke? Yeah. The Creator God will scold me if I do someone in. The Martial Gods killing intent calmed down, so I lifted those barriers. However, whats with you? You didnt even flinch though you got my killing aura right to your face. It was thanks to Marital God-sama being lenient, perhaps? Thats what I said, but it was probably due to the curse of the Evil God. Even if I was threatened, I wouldnt feel any abnormal condition like consternation or panic. I earnestly intimidated you, though Well, thats enough. So, are you sure you dont wish for anything? Questions are wee, too. Even if you tell me that, I really didnt have anything in particr. How about everyone? Ahm, I have a question, meow! Merdie came to my side. Youre the daughter of the current beastkin king, huh. What is it? Why did you forbid the use of magic in this country, meow? Merdieined in a tearful voice. Merdie was banned from using magic duringbat, so she couldnt win against beastkin, who had lower levels than her. She asked her father, the king of the beastkin, but he stubbornly answered, Because the Martial God decided it. In this country, the strongest ruled, and their will was forced on all. However, those so-called strongest were recognized as powerful because they didnt use magic inbat. Merdie was strong enough even without magic, but her speed and attack power wouldg far behind the beastkin specializing in physiques. Thats why in order not to lose against the body-tempering beastkin, she engaged in intensive training to speedily invoke magic. She improved to the point that she wouldnt lose to this countrys beastkin, who had the same level as her inbat that allowed magic. However, the beastking didnt acknowledge thatbat method, so she ran away from this country. Magic is also my power, meow. Whats wrong with getting stronger by using magic, meow? No, nothings wrong with that. Eh? Huh? What did that mean? Why did the Martial God deny it? It would be good to use anything you could use. If you can be stronger with magic, then its good to use it. To begin with, I, who am the Martial God The Martial God stretched his fist in front of us. Suddenly, his fist was engulfed with mes. had the upation of Magical Pugilist when I was alive. T/N: *It should be fighting spirit, but to avoid confusion with the idiom, Pierrot and I used liberties and tled it as battle aura ? Book 5: Chapter 10 Book 5: Chapter 10 The Truth about the Martial God W, what do you mean, meow! Martial God-samas upation was Magical Pugilist!? Martial God-samas upation was recorded in the shrine books as the Warrior Champion of the Physiques System. W, was that a lie? Merdie and the imperial beast guard looked bbergasted. Lie, is it I did not have the intention to lie, but it seemed that was the result. I am not a Warrior. In the first ce, I never did reveal my upation to anyone. The Martial God continued on with a little difficulty. The physical attack supremacism was more rampant than what is currently being experiencedpared to the time when I became the king. During that period, I was born with an aptitude for magic. My family hid that fact, and I never did confide to a single soul about my upation for the rest of my life. In the past, children born with aptitude in magic were detested, and there were also instances when the entire family was exiled because they used their magic. However, beastkin did not normally show their status board to anyone else. True strength was not something that should be disclosed to other people. If they wanted to show their power, they should let their fists do the talkingthat was their custom. Because of that, even if an aptitude for magic was manifested, as long as they did not use magic in public, they would not be driven off. Despite the fact that I had an aptitude for magic, I steadily grew to be burly. Afterward, I discovered a way to use magic without being discovered, so I fought while using magic until I eventually became the strongest in this country. A, a way to use magic so that magic would not be discovered? Is there such a thing? There is. You guys are calling it battle aura. Battle aura is non-attribute mana overflowing from your body. I used topress that mana and wrap it on my body, so I was able to aplish great feats that would not be possible with only the body strengthening magic. This is one example A fire was burning at the feet of the Martial Gods statue. The Martial God extended his fist toward that me. The spirit of mana that he released from his fist rushed forward with great speed. Afterward, that mana extinguished the me. Ohh! T, this is the Flying Fist, said to be used by the Martial God to pulverize enemies from a distance. To see it with my own eyes The imperial beast guard was so moved his body was trembling. However, thats odd. The Martial God shot the mana to extinguish the me. That kind of thing, even Merdie could do it. Dont admire me for something like this. I just solidified mana and shot it. In short, its one type of magic. Eh!? N, no, however, the crystal balls did not react at all! Crystal balls were ced inside the shrine just like at the capitals training facility. Those crystal balls did not respond when the Martial God hurled his mana. That was probably the reason why they thought he did not use magic. The Magic Detection Crystal Balls do not react to non-attribute mana. Even if it has no attributes, magical power has been released by solidifying it andunching it, so it means it is magic. I get it now, I noticed with my Magic Perception that mana had been hurled, but if not for that, it would seem that he was able to extinguish the me from that distance just by the force of waving his fist. Huh? So did that mean it had been okay to just use magic to blow it out? I thought about that question, but I decided to listen to the rest of the Martial Gods story for now. I obtained the throne by this technique of solidifying mana,unching it and pulverizing my enemies from afar. My body became sturdy, and I was also blessed with a huge stat increase. However, the main cause was my use of magic. Then, why did you create a rule forbidding the use of magic during the tournament that would determine the strongest person in this country, meow? I did not create such a thing. Eh!? In the first ce, I, as the king, also used magic heavily. There is no way Id create such aw. What I created was The Martial God had created threews.
  1. Only the strongest could uphold his will.
  2. The strong people should protect the weak.
  3. The beastkin should make the most of all the abilities they possess in order to be stronger.
1 and 2 were rules that already existed in Vestier even before the Martial God became the king. The Martial God appended the third one. All the abilities they possessedof course, mana and casting magic was also included/ The Martial God had hoped that someday, a beastkin who would be the real strongest person by using magic like himself would be nurtured in this country. The race status the beastkin were blessed with. If that was supported by magic, then it would be extremely natural that they would be able to obtain abilities that would overpower the other races. The Martial God also realized this. However, currently, the nations view was that physical attack systems were prized, and using magic was despised. The Martial God created the thirdwmanding them to make use of all their abilities so that when a beastkin who could fight while using magic as leverage were born, they would be able to use magic without being ostracized. However, because the beastkin who could use magic at that time were close to none, the idea that magic is included in all abilities was lost among the beastkin. Afterward, that knowledge was preserved as is until this day. Then, can I use magic at the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, meow? Yeah, use it, use it! You should also use attribute-based magic with great vigor. When I fought against the evil dragon, I let all mypanions escape first, then I used the holy attribute magic with all my power and defeated that guy. Merdies countenance brightened up when she heard those words. At the same time, the imperial beast guard had an extremelyplicated expression on his face. No way To think that the Martial Gods legendary subjugation of the evil dragon was due to magic No, it cant be helped, right. That guy revived infinitely no matter how you attacked him, you know!? But it was a one-hit kill with the Holy Fist. As expected, magic is the best!! The muscr lion Martial God gleefully released fire from his mouth toward the shrines ceiling. I wonder why he had deviated from his image greatly See, the imperial beast guard seemed to be troubled, too. I, is that so. T, then, Master Halt extinguished that me by hurling magic, is that the truth? Ah, I About that. This guy, he legitly extinguished that fire using only the force of his fist when he swung it Even I cant do that kind of thing. Hey, you can! He did strengthen his entire bodys ability with non-attribute mana, but all he used was the wind pressure from his fist when he swung it down to blow that fire from this distance, so isnt he a monster? The imperial beast guard gaped at me when he heard those words. His face twitched. No, even I thought it was hard to do! Well, in that case, I did it, I guess. Book 5: Chapter 11 Book 5: Chapter 11 Martial Gods Warrior Tournament Preliminaries It was the day for the preliminaries of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. We went to the dome-shaped fighting arena beside the royal pce. The preliminaries for tomorrows actual match were held here. Anyone could join, regardless of country and race, as long as they were confident in their own strength. Thus, the number of participants already exceeded 1,000 people. For our ss, Merdie, Ryuushin, and I would participate as nned. By the way, the Martial God vanished. Daughter of the beastkin king, Ill arrange it so that you can fight using all your power. Ah, keep my manifestation a secret, will you. Im off! He left with those words. We, and the imperial beast guard, were the only ones inside the shrine. There was no way we would ignore themand of a god of this world, so we decided to act as if the Martial God had not manifested. I was curious what the Martial God was nning to do, but we could only do what we could at this time. The qualifying rounds were about to start, but there was no announcement that magic prohibition was lifted, so there was nothing we could do but to obey the magic is forbidden rule. The Martial Gods Warrior Tournament had qualifying rounds and actual contests. The number of people who could proceed to the actual was around 500. It was considerably difficult to be able to participate in the actual fighting rounds, but being able to do so would be an extreme honor, and they would also be popr with the opposite sex. If you could be part of the best 8, then you could also build your harem, it seemed. By the way, as long as there was consent, both men and women could have their bigamy acknowledged. There were also strong female beastkin, so approximately 30% of the tournament participants were female beastkin. The female beastkin who achieved the fourth rank in the past tournament apparently weed several male beastkin as her husbands. Man, there are so many people in here. Ryuushin got overwhelmed with the number of people. The dome-shaped arena was considerably huge, but since around 1,000 beastkin with burly figures had gathered, it felt cramped. With this many people, it would only be natural that the well-known Isekai Reincarnation something should be here, I thought. Being the only weak-looking human among the muscr beastkin made it easy for me to overwhelmingly be that things target. Yeah, there would be brats who thought the reincarnated person from Isekai was a weakling in the event, and they would then try to assert dominance by picking a fight. Those brats would then realize just how strong that reincarnated Isekai person was, and they would be dumbfoundedthat something referred to those series of events. Actually, I was a little bit excited. People who looked down on me would see my power during the tournament, and they would be shockedI was looking forward to seeing their appearance. However, that did not happen. In order to prevent weird guys from bothering us, Merdie, Ryuushin, and I were surrounded by the imperial beast guards who were said to be this kingdoms strongest military power. The king of the beastkin did not order them; instead, they volunteered, and so they looked like they were escorting us. Those imperial beast guards wordlessly suppressed their surroundings, so themoner beastkin kept their distance from us. Because of that, this part of the dome arena remained conspicuously less popted. However, some people disregarded the pressure from the imperial beast guards and approached us instead. Halt-sama, thank you very much for the other day. Thanks to you, I could fight once again! I am the person with the right leg you regenerated. Being able to join the tournament like this; it is like a dream. Just like that, the soldiers we rescued the other day came toward us to express their gratitude. In the event that I am able to showcase my power in this tournament, if you may, please take me as Halt-samas subordinate, meow! The person who said that was a cat-type beastkin female soldier. Subordinate I was not in the position to ept subordinates, though By the way, cat-type beastkin were the only ones with the special ending word in their sentences in Vestier. It was said that a transferred hero had rescued a cat-type beastkin, and in so doing, he had requested that their ending word be meow as thanks. The cat-type beastkin that the hero had saved was no other than the princess of this country at that time. In her gratitude, the princess then dered that all the female cat-type beastkin should adopt meow as their ending words. From that time onward, all the female cat-type beastkin would end their sentences with meow apparently, meow. I was curious about the ending word, so after the female soldier left, I asked Merdie, and she told me this story. Heh, is that so. So thats how it was. In other words, that transferred heros perverted influence was passed down until this generation Ex-transferred hero, nice! You did great! I gave thanks from the bottom of my heart toward that ancient hero. As I thought, cat-type beastkin should have meow as their ending word. He really understood it well. While I was thinking about that stuff, the Martial Gods Warrior Tournaments preliminary roundmenced. During the olden days, dozens of people would fight at the same time a battle royale during the preliminary round of the tournament. However, through the years, the number of participants increased, so the selection rules and methods gradually changed. In the battle royale, if the strong fighters were in the same group, the number of people who could advance to the main round would also be limited, and the battles in the main round would also decrease. The venue became exclusive for the tournament participants of the preliminary round, so there were no spectators. It became one of the reasons why battle royales were no longer held. This years preliminary round was based on how much damage one could deal to the target that was installed in the arena. You could destroy the target if you could. Apparently, this target was the same type as the one I sted off during the capital entry inspection. However, the targets installed in this arena were all new, so I dont know just how stronger this ispared to the tattered target I blew off. We were divided into several blocks, and the beastkin gathered in the arena all took turns attacking the target. The use of weapons was acknowledged, but the majority of the beastkin used their bare hands to attack. Thunderous roars echoed everywhere, but no beastkin was able topletely destroy the target yet. In the midst of that Whoa, seems like that beastkin will use a sword, huh. Ryuusin saw a beastkin who looked like he would use a sword. That ck panther beastkin was carrying a sword that looked like a Japanese katana. He stood in front of the target with his sword still sheathed, and then he lowered his body and crouched. Afterward, there was a sh. The katana was swung with lightning speed, and it cleaved the target. The diagonally sliced targets upper half slowly fell on top of the pedestal. At the same time, cheers from the surrounding beastkin rose. Whoa, that beastkins strong, it seems! Yeap! There was no blemish on the cross-section of the target that was cut into two. It was like the work of an Iaido expert. Besides, that Japanese katana This was a guess, but a hero transferred from the other world must have passed on the katanas manufacturing method and techniques. And that ck panther beastkin probably inherited this. I thought it would be a harsh match should I face that ck panther beastkin in the main battle round. After that, the beastkin continued to attack the target, but other than the ck panther beastkin, nobody else managed to destroy it. By the way, our group of three, the Imperial Beast Guards, and a few other beastkin were scheduled for thest slots. It was not because we were to attempt on a target with less strength because it was already tattered. It was difficult to mass-produce high-strength targets, and there were only the targets prepared on the arena and a few spares, so if a strong person attacked first and destroyed the target, the exam couldnt be conducted thereafter. Thats why those people who had the potential to destroy the target were already arrangedst to attack. Many beastkin were already done with the challenge. It would be our turn soon. Merdie was the first one to be called. Alright, show me the progress of your training! Book 5: Chapter 12 Book 5: Chapter 12 Alright, Ill go now, meow. Yeah, go do a one-hit kill. Good luck. Ryuushin and I pushed Merdie on. I knew Merdie could do it. The surrounding beastkin started to be noisy when Merdie stood in front of the target. Hey, look! I, if its not Merdie-sama!? When did she return? Participating at the tournament while at it Everyone was bbergasted at Merdies appearance. Merdie stayed with the beastkin king while Ryuka, Tina, and I treated the soldiers, so news of her return didnt spread among them that much. Moreover, it was Merdies first time to join the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. However, Merdie-sama got magic, if Im not mistaken? Yeah, her physical attribute is slightly stronger than average. Can she proceed to the main fight without using magic? I also heard some of them mocking Merdie. Wasnt her strength that was slightly above average in this country more than enough for this battle that didnt use magic, even though she was a magician? Moreover, Merdie could use both magic and undetectable magic. Alright, go beat em, Merdie! Merdie ignored the voices of the surrounding beastkin as she concentrated. She released mana from her entire body. She already used body-strengthening magic since it was allowed. Merdie, a high-level magician, strengthened her physical ability with magic using all she got. At this point, Merdie already possessed a physical attack power that was on par or possibly surpassed the beastkin people with physical ability upations. However, this much was not enough to destroy the target. The hide of a Crenu, a cow-like monster that had sh Attribute and Thrust Attribute, was used on the targets surface, while the interior was filled with steel sand that could absorb impact easily. Given this structure, even if one shed it or stabbed it, it would be difficult to tear it. Besides, it also had a high Damage Attribute to it. That was why Merdie had to raise the level of her technique in order to destroy the target. She gathered the mana she released around her. She was still a noob in convergence; however, though it wasnt perfect, it did have the shape of a magical suit. She faced the target and raised her hands in a fighting pose. She then thrust her right fist towards the target. The moment her fist collided with the target Merdie moved the mana wrapping her whole body, and transferred them with ultra speed into her fist. Without a second dy, her fist and battle aura simultaneously reached the target. When Merdies fist connected, steel sand burst out of the backside of the target. The steel sand was unable to absorb the shockwaves impacting from Merdies fist, and it destroyed the Crenu hide-covered target, bursting from within. Whooooooaaaaaa! A, amazing, Merdie-sama is so amazing. Hey, did you see that? The magical detection crystal balls did not react, right!? Y, yeah! It didnt react!! Without noticing, Merdie-sama had be strong to this point without magic. The beastkin were in an uproar. Even the reactions of those who had mocked Merdie earlier turned 180 degrees. As expected, the beastkin had a personality that revered the strong, so the fastest method would be a disy of power. By the way, what Merdie did was a practical use of a magical suit. Applying magical force on the physical attack at the moment of assault would result in shockwaves. It was different from punching with mana wrapped on your hand. It was necessary to move mana so it would hit the target, but the timing of that strike was challenging. It took me two years to acquire this skill, but it only took Merdie around two days to have the ability after I taught her. A beastkin girls battle sense was awesome. Halt, I did it, meow! Merdie, good job, it was perfect. I patted Merdie on the head after she returned happily. Ehehehe. I found Merdie quite adorable as she squinted her eyes in satisfaction. Alright, its my turn now. Ryuushin strode toward the target after saying that. Do your best. Ryuushin, fight, meow! Ryuushin didnt turn around and just waved his hand. Well, Ryuushin wont have any sort of problems, probably. Ryuushin could legitly defeat my ming knights without magic. Ryuushin was led to a target that was different from the one Merdie destroyed, and while being guided, he already dragonized a few spots in his body. He didnt transform his armpletely, unlikest time. Dragon scales appeared in small quantities on his fist, his elbow, shoulder, hips, knees, and different parts of his feet. Ryuushin couldnt dragonize his whole body yet. Apparently, it would take time for him to grow into it. However, since the time he lost against the warlock, he thought it would be imperative to devise a method so he could fight without having to dragonize his entire body. While fighting the ming knights during our training, Ryuushin had managed to invent [Partial Dragonize], dragonizing the body parts that he would use to move, and it would elevate his Physical Ability rapidly. In the first pce, Ryuushin, who was part of the Dragonoid race, possessed a racial skill called Dragon Skin, and it had rtively great protective power. And so, he didnt use Dragonize for protection. Instead, he used it on the parts necessary for attacking. The results Dragon, Destruction, Fist!!! Ryuushin obtained the power to easily st the target that most of the beastkin, the race who excelled in physical attacks, could not destroy. The surrounding beastkin all stood rooted to the spot, utterly dumbfounded. But even though you are a Dragonoid, using [Dragon Destruction Fist] as a skill name was a bit too much. Wasnt that kind of name used by Dragon yers? If you use that, then werent you killing your own kin. ording to the person himself, the sound was good, and it was easy to pronounce, so he did it this way. If Ryuka heard about it, she would probably get mad. I advised him to change the technique name to something else during the main battle since Ryuka would watch it. Finally, it was my turn. Alright, gotta go! Halt, good luck, meow! Merdie cheered for me. Hey, Halt Are you really using that? Of course! My Physical Ability isnt as strong as the beastkin, and I cant dragonize like Ryuushin. Im just a mere human. So let me use a weapon, at least. Ryuushin seemed to be concerned about something, so I answered his question, then I headed toward the target. I carried Hakoku, the treasure sword I got in Alheim, the Kingdom of the Elves, on my back. Book 5: Chapter 13 Book 5: Chapter 13 I am Lilia. I am a dog beastkin in Vestier, the Kingdom of the Beastkin. Sincest year, I had been working as a soldier, and this year I was dispatched to be part of the Royal Capital Defense Corps. Ah, I went to a soldier development school properly for three years before working as a soldier. I got great results there, so they dispatched me to the Royal Capital Defense Corps, which was a dream post. In other words, it was a speedy promotion. I was assigned to the checkpoint station, one of the jobs of the Royal Capital Defense Corps, entrusted with inspecting all iing applicants for entry. There was also a checkpoint before you could enter the country, and disturbing elements, who could possibly plot rebellion, were repelled. That was why we spent the days in peace. However, around one month ago, a disaster destroyed the peace in the capital. A warlock assaulted this country. The Evil God was the root of all evil in this world. The devils served under him, and the warlocks under the devils and the warlockmanded the demons and monsters. There were also stronger demons among them who did not follow the warlocks orders, though. A warlock is somewhat like an intermediary manager in charge of linking people into evil, but his power is overwhelming. The two-horned warlock who suddenly appeared annihted this countrys army that was in the middle of training. Numerous beastkin were wounded and killed. Actually, Sally was also in the national army. She is a cat beastkin who went to the soldier training school at the same time as me. When she fought against the warlock, her right hand and both feet were destroyed. She did not even understand what was done to her. Even though she kept her life, she could no longer fight as a soldier. She was greatly wounded, to the point that living ordinarily already was already fraught with hardships. When I went to visit, her condition was already stable, but she burst into tears when she saw me. Lilia, I cant fight anymore, meow. While saying that, her tears spilled like waterfalls from her eyes. Abat-type beastkins spirit shines brighter during a battle. They were a race that found joy in fighting. I could only hug her as she cried. Sally was a lot stronger than me. It was unbelievable that she would receive great damage without knowing what was done to her. Sally appealed to the king and the Beast Imperial Guards, who were the strongest soldiers of this kingdom, to avenge them somehow. However, the king was also defeated by the curse cast by the warlock. No one had a stronger fighting power in this country than the king and the Beast Imperial Guards. The strongest beastkin would be king. Fear and despair spread throughout the kingdom. If the warlock came again. The higher-ups of the army started to think about the possibility of the warlock attacking this country again. An official notice came, stating that we, the soldiers, should prepare for the attack. Even if we prepared, what could we do when the king himself didnt manage to win against the warlock? I was afraid, but I couldnt flee. I had to protect the nonbat-type beastkin living in the capital. I am a soldier. One month passed after that, but the warlock didnte. Apparently, the damage the king received was rtively huge. However, we could not rx our guard. It was like that, and a certain day came. I met him when the whole country became more vignt, and the majority of the soldiers were in a battle formation against the warlock, protecting the important points. Since the warlock could use the underworld gate to manifest anywhere, they thought that it was highly unlikely he would enter using the capital gates, so honestly, the checkpoints security was short-handed. Many soldiers who were usually in charge of the checkpoint had been assigned to different ces for defense, so only the bare minimum required personnel were here. Because of that, four soldiersthe checkpoint supervisor, the two beastkin who were on their day-off, and Ipatrolled the checkpoint. Well, the entry to the capital was restricted as preparation for the attack of the warlock, so very few people originally came to this checkpoint. Our job mostly revolved around issuing one-time permits for merchants who came for work and driving off tourists. I was working with the checkpoint supervisor on that day. He possessed a good deal of power for someone entrusted as the supervisor. Despite that, he helped me light-heartedly, and he even took the initiative to help me with demanding jobs. That was the kind of beastkin he was. I received a call from that kind of checkpoint supervisor. Apparently, a person who wanted to take the trial came. Yes. Please follow me. I led the human youth and the hooded cat beastkin(?), and we went to the testing grounds where the Unbeatable Target was installed. Actually, I had zero expectations for these two at that time. Magic was forbidden during the trial. Moreover, I didnt sense a lot of battle aura from the human youth. However, if they did pass the trial, then we had no choice but to respond. Those who wanted to undergo the trial even though it was called as such, they just had to destroy the targethad to state their name and the kingdom they came from. Apparently, the human youths name was Halt. He said he came from the kingdom of Glendale, but what did hee here for? Did he have a rtionship with the beastkin girl who was with him? Hmm, this beastkin girls scent was familiar. I had a feeling I smelled it somewhere I couldnt remember. While I was thinking about that, Halt conjured a ming spear in his palm. Suddenly, the magic detection crystal balls violently reacted. W, what are you doing!? I just told you that magic is prohibited!! Ah, I apologize. I just wanted to see what would happen if I used magic. My warning was taken lightly. Jeez Anyway, Ill reset the crystal balls. If you use magic one more time, Ill fail you. So saying, I reset the crystal balls. Jeez, did they think they wouldnt get caught? I closely monitored him lest he cheated. Huh? His battle aura swelled? I doubted my own intuition. Thats because I felt he had a much stronger battle aura than the king of this country. I had a fright a few secondster. Halt sted off the Unbeatable Target. The magic detection crystal balls didnt react. Wha Eh! Huh!? I did not understand. Halt was a skinny human, and he supposedly didnt use magic. Despite that, he was able to st the Unbeatable Target a few meters away. By the way, the Unbeatable Target weighed a few tons. Afterward, I rechecked the crystal balls records numerous times. Impossible, there were absolutely no traces of magic. The strange thing was that there was no record of using body-strengthening magic. Here in Vestier, only the body-strengthening magic was permitted during the trial. Thats why the magic detection crystal balls would not react to the body-strengthening magic. They will not react, but there would be a record that the body-strengthening magic was used. There was none of that. In short, Halt did indeed st the Unbeatable Target without using magic at all. Maybe he had a special skill? I had a lot of things I wanted to ask, but the checkpoint supervisor came, and he followed Halts wishes and took them inside the city. Book 5: Chapter 14 Book 5: Chapter 14 Halt was able to showcase that his power was enough to defeat the Unbeatable Target, so he became this countrys guest, and a lot of unreasonable things were allowed. He requested that the beastkin enter with him into the royal capital, so the checkpoint supervisor guided them into the capital. At this time, the entry into the royal capital was being regted, and even the beastmen of this country were strictly restricted from entering the city, but since he managed to knock the Unbeatable Target down, he was no longer subjected to such limitations. By the way, during emergencies, there would be no inspections done for those fleeing the capital. I started cleaning after the destroyed target. Of course, I couldnt move the target on my own, so I tidied up the debris that was sted away around the it. Suddenly, the imposing figure of that guy passed through my mind. Fluid movements, overwhelming destructive power, everything was majestic. He was really cool. I remembered all his every move because I had been staring hard enough to bore a hole in him to make sure that he did not use magic and he was not cheating. We beastkin were naturally drawn to strong people, so I couldnt help but glorify him as I recalled how he took down the Unbeatable Target, but Theres no helping it if I fell in love with him since he showed an overwhelming power that could be considered the pinnacle of martial arts right before my eyes. I am a beastkin, after all. If possible, I wanted to meet him again. I started to think that way. *** The next day, I was off duty, so I went to visit Sally. I wanted to tell her about how Halt knocked the Unbeatable Target down right before my eyes. It might seem insensitive to tell such things to her who could not fight anymore; however, beastkin did not have any qualms being taken under someone elses protection when they could no longer fight. If beastkin were strong, they would fight to protect the weak, and when they became weak, they would be under the protection of the strong to survive. This was how our race thrived. Thats why, it would still be exciting to hear the story about finding a very strong person anytime. I thought that it would be good if Sally would regain her desire to live once she heard about Halts story, and so, I entered her hospital room. Halt was in Sallys room. Eh!? I just stood there, transfixed and dumbfounded. I was wishfully thinking that it would be good to meet him again, but unexpectedly, that desire was granted soon after. Today, Halt became more splendid in my eyespared to yesterday. Was this the so-called overwriting the memory? You were the one who guided us outside the royal capital yesterday. Thank you for yesterday. Ah, by the way, I broke the target yesterday Was it alright? Y, yes! There is no problem. Thank you very much for your concern! Halt talked to me. Moreover, he remembered me. I was over the moon. But what was Halt doing in Sallys room? Alright, Ill remove your dressing. Yes, meow. Halt started to remove the bandage on Sallys arm. The warlock took Sallys right arm and both legs. I hadnt seen the current state of her wounds. The bandage on her arm waspletely removed. H, how terrible I unconsciously muttered. Sallys hand and feet seemed like they were forcefully wrenched off from the stumps, and they were in disarray. The wounds were already closed by the physicians of this kingdom, but even though the bleeding was stopped, it was not a sight you could look at directly. Sallys blood drained from her face when she saw her feet and arm for an instant, and she turned away soon after. In the midst of that, Halt said, Hm, if its to this extent, then I can do something about this. Your internal organs seemed to be intact, too. He touched Sallys wound on her right arm without flinching and said so. A, am I really gonna heal, meow? Its okay, trust me. Eh, w, what do you mean? Will Sallys hand and feet really heal? I didnt understand what Halt wanted to do. Heal. As if to answer my question, Halt cast Heal on the stump of Sallys right hand that was lost. Heal was the lowest level of magic in the medical field. There were alsobat-type beastkin who could use it; it was a really easy magic spell. To say alternatively, it was on a level of healing small scratches. It should be on that level. Lots of fiber-like threads extended from the base of Sallys lost hand. Then, the fibers started to grow as they became intricately intertwined. After around 10 seconds, the lump of fiber began to form the shape of a hand. No matter how you look at it, it was Sallys previous arm. There was no trace of the joining point. Ah, Aah, Aaaaaaaaaah! Sally started to cry as she clutched her right arm. She couldnt utter any words. It was only natural. The arm that was supposedly lost had healed, though supposedly there was nothing she could do about it. I could only stand there in mute amazement while gawking at Halts miraculous Heal. It was Heal, you know!? The lowest level of magic!? How on earth he was able to do it even I could only guess. The only thing I understood was that Halt healed the arm of my friendthats what. How is it? Can you move it? Halt anxiously asked Sally. I, I can move it, meow, Sally said spiritedly. Sally usually never let men see her weakness. Yet now, that womans tears were overflowing, and her snot was also running as she tried to move her hand. Her lost hand was regeneratedthat was already close to a miracle in this country that didntck medical practitioners. However, Halts miracles didnt end here. Thats good. Alright, next, lets do both your feet. *** Thanks to Halt, my friend was revived to perfect good health. Thank you very much, meow! Thank you very much for helping my friend. Sally and I expressed our gratitude to Halt. Sally stood on her own two feet beside me. Halt not only gave my friend the will to live, but he even granted her the body that could fight again. You may not be used to it at first, so dont force yourself. Alright, Ill go treat the others, then. After saying that, Halt left Sallys hospital room. Lilia! Sally hugged me. Sally, Im so happy for you. Yeap, yeap, thank you, meow! Afterward, Sally told me about Halt. Apparently, Halt defeated the warlock who attacked this country, and he broke the kings curse. Together with all hisrades, they healed the soldiers of the army. I was shocked when I heard that the soldiers who died yesterday were also revived. Sally had already received intel about Halts miracles from the higher-ups earlier, so she obediently received treatment from Halt. Wait, being the only one shocked upon hearing Halts story didnt seem fair. Thats why I also told Sally about how Halt knocked the Unbeatable Target right before my eyes without using magic. Sally was also bbergasted. Fufufu, with this, were even. Book 5: Chapter 15 Book 5: Chapter 15 Ten days had passed since Sally recovered. The Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, which would determine the strongest in this country, would be held today and tomorrow. I was not strong enough to participate yet, so this time, Im helping with the events management. I hoped Id be able to participate in the tournament someday, so I could show off my strength, too. By the way, Sally would appear in the tournament. She had just been assigned to the National Army, yet she was suddenly appointed as the toons deputy captain. She had that ability, so wouldnt she advance to a good ce? Oh, just as I thought, she actually passed the preliminaries! Even if you couldnt destroy the target, if you damaged it above a certain extent, you would be recognized, and you could participate in the main battle. Amazing! My friend is so amazing! Apparently, after being healed by Halt, the right arm and feets conditions were really great. Afterward, the preliminaries proceeded without a hitch. The target I was in charge with was pretty much tattered by now, but no one managed to knock it down. I nced at the register of participant numbers. Ah, my shift was over with the next person. Next, number 997, pleasee up! I called the next participant. After number 900, the chances of a participants appearance with the potential to knock the target down increases, so I was also a bit excited. What kind of power, weapon, or technique would be used to destroy the target? However, I already witnessed a person who was at the pinnacle of martial arts destroying the Unbeatable Target the other day, so I shouldnt expect more than that, I suppose. The pinnacle of martial arts was, of course, that person. We meet again. Please take care of me. Halt appeared before my eyes with a sword asrge as he was on his back. H, Halt!? Yes, Im Halt Ernol. I knew now that Halts surname was Ernol. Lilia Ernol. Sounds good Huh!? W, what on earth was I thinking of? The image of happily sitting around the dining table with Halt floated to my mind. However, I was currently in the middle of work. Unfortunately, I had to erase that blissful image and focus on the work at hand. Now, Id been curious about the sword on Halts back. Halt wasnt holding a sword this huge during the entry inspection. Where on earth did he get it? It was hard to think that he had it made in this country. It was very beautiful, and it looked like the treasure sword that was handed down in the Elf Kingdom. In fact, I was a weapon aficionado. I remember almost all of the treasured swords and treasured tools of the various countries as long as there were pictures of them. The huge sword that Halt brought looked extremely simr to the Alheims treasured sword. As if right? While those thoughts ran through my mind, Halt swung the long sword upward with one hand and held it in an overhead position. As I thought, it looked simr, but it was a different sword. It was written in the book that Hakoku was awfully heavy. Apparently, a few soldiers were required to carry it. Theres no way such a sword could be held with only one hand. Nevertheless, Halts every movement was too gorgeous, so I couldnt keep my eyes off him. Is it okay to have a go at it now? While I was preupied gazing at Halt, he verified with me whether he could attack the target. Eh, Ah! Yes, its okay, I answered in a fluster. However, even if I said its okay, Halt was currently standing at a spot 5 meters away from the target. What would he do posing at that ce? Not only that, he had an overhead stance. Dont tell me, he nned to go on a 5-meter dash while still clutching the sword overhead, building up momentum before shing the target? Even if its Halt, that would be totally uncool Halt swung the long sword downward. Right. There. Y, yes? I did not understand. The target, which was standing 5 meters away, was cleaved in half; it split into left and right pieces from the center. Though broken, the target was still standing. Halts movements didnt stop, either. He then swung his sword from lower left to upper right. Afterward, he knocked it to the right, diagonal sh, knocked it to the leftI could only follow until here. Halts movements became faster. I had been proud that my dynamic visual acuity excelled among the beastkin, but I couldnt see Halts long sword halfway through. I couldnt see the sword itself, but I began to see something flying toward the target from where Halt was standing. That something flew straight toward the target, and as if being swallowed by the target, it shredded it. It was just like a flying sh attack. Now that I thought about it, a hero of yore also possessed the skill of shing enemies that were a few meters away using Hakoku. A shing attack that would cut the skiesit was the legendary technique called Sky Ripping sh. It might also be called a secret of the art of war. Basically, martial arts shone in close-quartersbat. Since the beastkin race was already inherently suited for upations with physical attacks, many of them cultivated closebat systems. What would happen if a beastkin with a high status within the race had an overwhelming physical attack power and speed, and he attacked from a distance? Yes, thats right. He would definitely be recognized as strong. However, there was only one beastkin in the past who could make physical attacks from a distance without the help of any flying tools. That person was the Martial God, who had been the beastkin king prior to his death, and he attained divinity after. The secret technique that only the Martial God could do was being executed out one after another right before my eyes. Only 10 seconds had passed since his first attack. Halts movements suddenly stopped. Afterward, just when I thought he stabbed Hakoku I could only believe that this sword was Hakokuon thepetition stage, Halt suddenly charged toward the target with lightning speed. He did that stance in front of the Unbeatable Target. He sted that target with that at the testing grounds. The target was hewn, and steel sand came pouring from inside it. If he let it run loose, it would crumble down after a few seconds; he faced the Unbeatable Target Haa! His fist hit the target. I didnt understand it either. It was already lopped off into pieces? That scattered target was a lump of steel sand weighing a few tons. For an unknown reason, he sted it off with a single punch. It was sted toward the trash area of the dome arena. Most of the debris from the Unbeatable Target flew neatly in there. Yes, perfect! Halt was satisfied. He then turned towards me with a smile. Itll be easier to clean with this, right? Book 5: Chapter 16 Book 5: Chapter 16 Martial Gods Warrior Tournament Main Battle I safely passed the Martial Gods Warrior Tournaments preliminary round. Merdie and Ryuushin did too, of course. All ten of the Beast Imperial Guards who escorted us so that we would not get involved with weird people destroyed the target magnificently, so they would also advance to the main round. The beastkin king was thest one to enter, and he easily sted the target. He was amazing. Aside from them, the ck panther beastkin was the only one who destroyed the target. The advancement of the rest to the main battle was evaluated based on the damage they managed to give to the target. And so, 50 people, including us, were determined to be the main battles participants. The next day The Martial Gods Warrior Tournaments main battle would start today. It would be a one-on-one tournament. The one who managed toe on top in this tournament would be the king of Vestier, the kingdom of beastkin. I was curious what would happen if a non-beastkin me, for example became the champion, so I asked the beastkin king. If I became the champion, I could be the king. Also, it was also fine if I decided to give the title of king to the beastkin who had the highest ranking. The winner was the ultimate one, and the entire kingdom would not deviate from this belief and they would follow him. Moreover, as long as it was within this kingdoms capacity, they would grant any request from the champion of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. In that case, then I shouldnt go easy on them, and just give it my all! I was looking forward to it. My prize for winning would be touch-Merdies-paw pads-all-I-can for one day! The ones who destroyed the target would be the seed, so we would being out during the second round. We could observe our opponents during the first round, so it was quite advantageous. We drew lots to determine where we would enter. Around 10 minutester, the Battle Board was up, so we went to check it out. Thepetitors I would probably face were A bear beastkin with a ginormous stature, or the cat beastkin who told me I would like to be your subordinate if I managed to showcase my power. The one who wins between these two will be my opponent. I hate beating women. So if possible, I wanted to fight with the bear beastkin. Martial Gods Warrior Tournament began. First, the beastkin king climbed up the arena. I had been worthless, and a lot of people had been injured. Im truly sorry. Fortunately, the Sage of another kingdom saved a lot of soldiers including me, but many had passed away. I will now vow in their name. If I be the king again, I would make this nation a powerful country, undefeatable by any warlock! The cheers of tens of thousands beastkin who filled the amphitheater resounded at the beastkin kings powerful deration. I now proim the opening of the Marital Gods Warrior Tournament here! The cheers arising from the venue rose even more. The king of the beastkin no, right now, hes just a lion beastkin, Merdies dad, huh. Apparently, Medies dads name was Leo. It was simr to my elder bros name. When Merdies dad Leo went down the stage, a minister went up to rece him. I will now exin once again the rules for the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. Just like the past year, use of weapons is eptable. Also, ording to the rule set by the Martial God, the use of magic other than body strengthening magic is Permitted. Suddenly, a voice echoed in my head. I already heard this voice before. All the beastkin present in the arena seemed to hear it, too. The minister on the stage was flustered not knowing whats going on. A whirlwind formed near that minister. When the wind disappeared, a gigantic lion beastkin that was even more enormous than Leo stood there. It was one of the gods of this world Martial God. Martial God- sama!? The minister hurriedly genuflected. We ignored the manifestation of the beastkin back in the Martial Shrine, so it would be the first time the Martial God manifested in this world since he attained divinity. However, because of the divine aura that the Martial God exuded, everyone one present in this ce knew that he was indeed a deity. Use all the power that you have and be a powerful person. Use that strength to protect yourrades I said those things before to my fellow beastkin. The Martial Gods powerful voice resounded throughout the venue. However, perhaps it was because only a handful of beastkin could use magic, before I know it, it became a rule forbidding beastkin to use magic. However, I never once did say that magic should be forbidden. Those who use magic to fight should use it. Magic is also one of the strengths of beastkin, afterall. Merdies tears overflowed upon hearing these words. She probably thought her power was acknowledged. Therefore, in my name as the Martial God, I hereby lift the ban of using magic during the tournament. Ill be anticipating that you would show me the ultimate battle using all the power that you have. After leaving those words, the Martial God vanished. The venue was enveloped in silence.Then, everyone trained their eyes on the minister standing on the stage. The minister looked at Leo. Leo nodded as if to answer him. The use of weapons is permitted. Also, ording to the rule set by the Martial God, the use of magic is permitted. Using magic was now eptable. The Martial Gods promise of arranging it so that using magic could be authorized during the tournament was now fulfilled. Afterward, the venue became boisterous. The Martial God appeared, then the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament rule that had been protected and passed down for a long time was also overturned, so it was only natural. And then, all the people present in the venue also started to confirm with each other, Is there anyone here who can knock the Unbeatable Target down if there is magic? and so on. This was because there was also a possibility of dissatisfaction since the rule had been modified during the main battle. In the end, nobody imed to be able to do so. The beastkin who could activate magic speedily while fighting were rare, and those who could do such should also possess powerful magic suits, so they probably passed the preliminary rounds already. By the way, Luke started to raise his hand, but he thought for a while then stopped. He probably remembered how he was beaten ck and blue by Merdie during the one-on-onebat training. Before he could cast his spell, Merdie was already beside him, so he couldnt do anything while being continuously beaten to a pulp. Lukes prestigious ability was his level that was suitable for being a Sage Apprentice. However, when his versatility and the speed with which he activated his magic were considered, he still had room for great improvement. Of course, he also understood that himself. There were no additional people who wanted to participate, so the main battlemenced. The first rounds first battle was the battle that would determine who, between the bear beastkin and cat beastkin, would be my opponent. By the way, I, Ryuushin, Merdie, and former beastkin king Leo were scattered among the four big blocks on the tournament board. The ones who got the best results during the preliminary round in other words, the four people who had the highest target destruction ratio would notpete until the semi-finals. If we managed to properly win, I would fight against Ryuushin, and Merdie would be against Leo. Well, if we manage to win, that is. I should win the first match first! But I still had qualms beating a woman after all, so I really hoped the bear beastkin would win. While I was thinking about these stuff, the cat beastkin won. She was strong. Overwhelmingly, at that. She easily evaded the bear beastkins ferocious attacks, and she dealt a powerful punch on the bear beastkins unguarded nk. The bear beastkin could no longer stand up after that single attack. Oh no, I was thinking of all sorts of things such as trying to avoid hitting her directly, but she might be strong enough to shut me up. T/N: Made a postpiling illustrations of characters, click here just in case youre interested ? They are sketches for the manga, I think, got it from author-samas syosetu page ? Also included the link in TOC! ? Will update this from time to time ? Book 5: Chapter 17 Book 5: Chapter 17 Sage vs. Cat Beastkin Soldier The first battle round endedpletely. Everyone around me was part of the second battle round, so there was nothing worth mentioning. The battle for the second roundmenced now. First, it was my battle with the cat beastkin. At first, I tried to think of ways on how I could adapt to the situation, but after watching the first round, I realized there was no need for that. Besides, going easy on a beastkin opponent was apparently tantamount to an insult, so I decided to go all out. I climbed the stage first. Sally, the cat beastkin, followed. Maybe it was because she crushed the bear beastkin during the first battle round, but when Sally appeared, the entire venue was filled with loud cheers. Of course, a pretty girl being strong would make them more excited, right I was a bit troubled. Ahm, will it be alright if I use all my power? Sally looked extremely apologetic as she asked me that. She probably felt bad for attacking me with all she got when I was the one who healed her partially missing body. However, there were also beastkin who bet their lives in this Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, so they did not want to leave any regrets. Thats why Yeah, its fine to use all your power. If you manage to hit me just once, then Ill make you my subordinate. I blurted out those things. Even if Sally wanted to use her full power, my words had been quite provocative. I had that oops feeling. I was unwittingly hyped up, probably because this tournament would determine the strongest person in this country. I felt regret that I got carried away. But Sally Thank you so much, meow! I, Sally, will put all my body and soul into fighting, meow! Thats what she said. I was relieved that Sally didnt get offended. Her cheeks seemed red, though. Alright, it would be embarrassing if I lost after saying such big words, so lets do our best. The match between Sally and I began. Sally was awaiting my move. Thats a bad move. Im a Sage, so Sally should have drawn nearer right at the start of the battle, and she shouldve attacked me without giving me any time to activate my magic. However, Sally knew I defeated the warlock, but she didnt know I was a Sage, so she must be on guard. If she wonte at me without warning, then its my turn. Fire Lance! !? Sally was shaken. The whole venue was also in an uproar. That was because I conjured a ming knight. Even if the prohibition against magic was lifted, nobody used magic aside from body-strengthening magic in the first round of battle. Alright, how long would youst against this guy? I made the ming knight attack Sally. Sally was shaken, but she soon came back to her senses when she saw the ming knight charging with great speed toward her. She managed to dodge the ming knight by a hairs breadth. Afterward, just like how she did it with the bear beastkin, she turned around toward the ming knights nk with lightning speed, then she tried to punch its unguarded part. However, the ming knight was a product of magic. There was no way its attack would end just by sticking out a spear. A second spear popped out from the ming knights nk, and it flew toward Sally as she tried to punch the ming knight. Ku!? Right before it hit her, Sally forcefully twisted her body, so she managed to dodge the attack. Wow, she could avoid this? I honestly thought she would be done for. Sally continued avoiding the ming knight that gave grief to the warlock who attacked Ryuushin. I noticed something as I observed Sally. Sally seemed like she could predict what kind of attack the ming knight would use a split second before it did it using whatever method it was. If not, then she probably wouldnt be able to continue evading the ming knights attacks to this extent. Maybe she also got some skill like extreme intuition, just like my brother, Leon. Hmm, we wont have any progress with this. Sorry, but I thought its time to end this. Sally was doing her best in dealing with the ming knight, so shepletely let her guard down against me. Thats why I was able to prepare slowly. I released mana from my entire body, and then I lumped them in the surrounding air. I then wrapped it on me as a magical suit. Alright, I have no more use for you (ming knight). I extinguished the ming knight. Sally was shocked at the sudden disappearance of her opponent, and then she looked at me as if she just remembered my existence, and her expression was filled with hopelessness. She noticed the colossal mana wrapping my entire body. She wasnt able to predict this future, so she must have realized she couldnt escape. Sorry, do your best again next time. After saying that, I pushed my fist out. It was the attack I used to st the Unbeatable Target. But I didnt just punch as usual. I imagined pushing a huge wall of consolidated mana. This time, the wall had a height of 5 meters and a width of 10 meters, so Sally didnt have anywhere to escape. The wall pushed Sally, and she was neatly blown off. However, she was a cat beastkin. Even though she was blown away, she twisted mid-air back to her position and firmlynded on her feet outside the arena. In order to win in the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, you either had to make your opponent admit defeat or force them out of the arena. In other words, it was my victory. T/N: Pretty sure it was Cain with the extreme intuition skill, but author-sama said it was Leon in this chapter, so its not a typo ? Book 5: Chapter 18 Book 5: Chapter 18 Comrade Solicitation Are you okay, were you injured? I was already dered as the winner, so got off the stage and went to Sally. By the way, the venue was in a huge uproar. Even though I used magic, they were all praising me, probably because I overwhelmingly defeated Sally, who had been performing well during the first battle round. The magic detection crystal balls installed in the venue did not react, so they probably did not recognize the technique I used to st Sally as magic. My body is alright, meow. However, I couldnt even get close to Halt-sama, much less attack you with even just one hit. Sally felt really dejected. You could easily get the beastkins mood based on their ears and tails. Well, five of those ming knights can defeat a warlock, thats the amount of magic it had. So no need to be discouraged. I, is that so, meow. Rather than that, it was great that you constantly avoided all the attacks. I think that was really difficult, though Maybe you possess extreme intuition? No, what I have is the intuition enhancement skill, meow. Unlike the rare skill of extreme intuition that was constant, I had to activate and shut the skill intentionally, meow. Apparently, she was overwhelmed with terror when the warlock attacked her, so she didnt manage to activate the skill. So thats how it is. By the way, it is still far off, but would you like to join when I created a n? A group called n existed in this world. It was a travelling small group of few adventurers gathered together with amon purpose. There were also instances when parties gathered and imed themselves as a n. While those self-proimed ns existed, there were also official ns that were recognized by the country. ns recognized by the country receive regrmissions that pay quite well, so there was no need to worry about jobs. My family grew, so I thought I should consider how I would provide for them, and after researching, I concluded that operating a n recognized by the country would be the best route. Besides, since I came to another world, of course Id want to have my own n. Aim for it! The worlds strongest n!! Sally seemed like shed be stronger from hereon, and she did say she wanted to be subordinate. This was a bit different from being a subordinate, but I thought it would be good if I invited her to the n. Eh! I, is that alright!? Oh, seems like shes quite interested. Yeah. It would probably take me a few years more before I can make a n, but I want Sally to be ourrades someday. Ill be, meow, I will be, meow! Ill temper myself more, and Ill do my best so I could be your fighting strength, meow. Thats why I wanted to join Halt-samas n, meow!! Great! I secured one member candidate for my n! In this world, it was normal to scout soldiers and adventurers from otherpanies. As for the armies and guilds they were taken from, they could not provide attractive enough conditions so they could only give up. However if you did something too outrageous, you would receive a warning from the union of the country and guilds, or else, they would retaliate, so precautions should be done against overdoing it. I nned to look for people who had the fighting potential in this Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, and among them, I wanted to look for a few beastkin who would probably agree to be ourrades. Then please hold on to this. I handed a small stone to Sally. What is this, meow? Its a magical stone with a magic circle ofmunication stored in it. When I created the n, Ill contact you through this. Dont lose it, okay. I will treasure it and carry it on me at all times! After saying that, Sally carefully ced the stone inside her chest. After that, Sally, the loser, went up the grandstand, and I remained beside the arena so I could watch the match that would determine my next opponent. The next match was a battle between a wild boar beastkin and an elephant beastkin. The wild boar beastkin tackled his opponent with great speed the moment the battle started. Undaunted, the elephant beastkin caught the wild boar beastkin firmly, then he lightly thew his body outside off the grounds. It was settled in less than ten-odd seconds. It did not mean the wild boar beastkin was weak. He also overwhelmingly defeated the monkey beastkin during the first round. The elephant beastkin was way too powerful. However, I should be more cautious of his defense power. It was not just a normal elevated defense power. After arriving at a standard level of defense power, they would gain an anti-magic skin, a magic nullifying skill. That elephant beastkin possessed that skill, there was no doubt about it. Even the ming knights probably wouldnt be able to attack him effectively. It would cancel the magic attack at the moment of contact, so the prospect of direct attacks using the magical suit was also dim Thats why Is it your turn next? I gripped the hilt of Hakoku which I carried on my back. Book 5: Chapter 19 Book 5: Chapter 19 Sage vs Elephant Beastkin Ryuushin, Merdie and I, and Merdies dad Leo broke through the second round of battle. Merdie and Ryuushin could also do long-range blows and shes, so they won while their opponents couldnt even touch a single hair on their head. Leo enjoyed his battles as usual. The beastkin who went against him were a bit pitiful. And so, were gonna fight the third battle round, but Master Halt, are you perhaps considering using that sword? I was practicing my sword drawing moves while gripping the hilt of Hakoku when Leo stopped me. Cant I? Presently, the use of weapons are permitted and if its the beastkin, they could easily avoid arrows. Even if we do not have swords, our fangs and ws sharpness exceed that of swords. Then Id like to use a sword, too. It wouldnt be fair if my opponent had a sword while I was the only one empty-handed. No matter how you look at it, that sword is not an ordinary oneDo you want to cut the beastkin of this country? Is that it? No worries, Ill hit them with the back of the sword.. No, thatsa double edged de. Afterward, Leo became stern, so I could only borrow a wooden sword to fight in the battle. Sorry, Hakoku. Ill let you have a turn one of these days. The wooden sword was light, though not as much as Hakoku, and the length was also nice. It was easy to handle. Just worried about its strength. Wouldnt it break if I go all out on that elephant beastkin with high defense power? Its been a while, might as well do that. I released magic from my palm that was holding the wooden sword. I imagined my nerves stretching out towards the wooden sword as I gradually incorporated mana into it. The wooden sword turned ck from the design to its tip. Even if you injected mana in it in the normal way, it wouldnt turn like this. Using fine mana control, I reinforced the fibers of the wood to increase its strength. This ordinary wooden sword then turned into something that could break an orichalcum sword. I call this my Ink de Transformation. By the way, this Ink de Transformation was also possible for non-wooden swords. For example, imagining the reinforcement of metallic bonds while incorporating mana resulted in the Ink de Transformation of an iron sword. To be honest, I didnt really understand metallic bonds that much, but it happened, so I just used it without thinking too deeply about it. No matter what sort of sword no, it didnt have to be a sword, even a fallen tree branch lying over there could turn into an indestructible, strongest weapon thanks to Ink de Transformation. I frequently used this technique before Hakoku fell into my hands. Mana reinforced the wooden sword, but once itpleted the Ink de Transformation, it would still remain as a ck sword even without replenishing the mana. By the way, 100,000 worth of mana was consumed to make a single Ink de, so I doubt there would be other people who could create this aside from me. Guess this is it. I tried to swing thepleted Ink de. Yup, the strength seemed fine. It had been a while, but it went without a hitch. Ahm, Master Halt. W, whats that? Leo asked. I used magic to increase its strength. It doesnt especially increase the sharpness, so this much is fine, is it? Y, yeah. Well, in that case Leo also acknowledged it, so lets go with this. I climbed the stage. On the other hand, the elephant beastkin waited for me on top of the stage, then he talked to me. You have my gratitude for using another sword. I n to forfeit this match should you use that sword. I, is that so. Wasnt a beastkin possessing an Anti-Magic Skin supposed to be able to block even Hakokus de? I did not think you would adjust for me. Thats how huge the gap between you and I is. Let me go against you with all I have now! The elephant beastkin began releasing his magical power. As expected, folks who continued winning till they reached this stage at the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament had well-built magical suits. Here Ie! The elephant beastkin charged towards me. He sped towards me at lightning speed. Its as if a wall was charging towards me. though its not on a level my body, strengthened with the magic suit, couldnt avoid. I sidestepped the elephant beastkin as he rushed towards me, then I hit him on the right shoulder with the Ink de. Aaarrrrgggghhhh!! The elephant beastkin rolled off the stage while screaming. Eh? I, I didnt hit him that forcefully, though. Now that I think about it, I only experienced attacking demons and warlocks with this Ink de. He was probably hit by an amount of power that shouldnt be used against people. Sorry, somehow. Book 5: Chapter 20 Book 5: Chapter 20 Third Battle Round and Quarterfinal I went down the stage and headed towards the elephant beastkin after being dered as the winner. The team of medics were already gathered around the elephant beastkin. See, the humerus, vicle until the second no, the fourth rib had been pulverized. It had looked like he was lightly hit earlier, though. Rather than that, its unbelievable that this guy sustained injuries. The white-robed physicians were conducting first-aid treatment, apparently. Beastkin didnt get serious injuries since their wounds heal fast, and their defense power was high, in the first ce. Some beastkin were seriously injured in some cases, but they often passed away soon after. Due to that, this countrys medical care practices weregging behind Healing magic practitioners were few. Thats why many beastkin were on the verge of death when the warlock attacked. Are you okay? Sorry, I overdid it. Ugh, uhh..N, no need to worry. If you used that other sword, Id be long dead. The elephant beastkin said that, but hisplexion was bad, so it made me feel responsible. Heal! I activated the recovery magic on the elephant beastkin. Layering 1,000 Heal should be enough to mend those broken bones. W, whoa! The elephant beastkin who was supposed to be carried away stood up from the stretcher. What!? He, he recovered? Heal, is it? So this is the recovery magic of the other countries, huh. The physicians were dumbfounded. I didnt have the right to heal all the wounded in this tournament, but I thought I should at least heal the guys I injured. Afterward, the elephant beastkin kept on thanking me, but since it was my fault for that overkill in the first ce I felt worse so I rushed off, as if fleeing that ce. The second match of the third battle round started. The battle card was Imperial Beast Guard vs Imperial Beast Guard. One of them was the imperial beastkin guard who guided us to the Shrine of Martial Arts. Their battle was breath-stoppingly intense since both of them were part of the highest echelon of fighters in this country. The venue was also in an uproar. Our imperial beastkin guard guide won. Hed be my opponent in the next match. For the third match of the third battle round, the deer beastkin who was at the capital checkpoint would fight against an imperial beast guard. That deer beastkin was the only herbivore who managed to enter the main battle; moreover, he apparently defeated another imperial beast guard during the second battle round. I didnt watch, so no idea how he did it, but he was the only beastkin who kept on winning despite not being part of the seed group. The battle started. Got the reason why the deer beastkin was strong. He was using magic. And his activation speed was quite fast. Hes probably a beastkin with a magician line of upation. With body strengthening magic and an almost perfect magic suit, he upped his physical ability and overpowered the imperial beast guard. If Ryuushin won in his next match, he would face the deer beastkin. Well, Ryuushan fought with a wolf imperial beast guard in his next match. This wolf beastkin had the fastest attacks among the imperial beast guards unfortunately, he didnt stand a chance against Ryuushin, who mastered the partial dragonization. Ryuushin perfectly dodged all of the imperial beast guards attacks. The imperial beast guard was stupefied, and Ryuushin took advantage of that moment and did a leg sweep. He then aimed at the face of the fallen imperial beast guard and swung his fist down. Ryuushins fist stopped a hairs breadth away from the imperial beast guards face. And so, the imperial beast guard acknowledged that he lost. Third battle round, fifth match. Merdie overwhelmingly won against the imperial beast guard. Her opponent was not weak. However, Merdie had the upper hand when she transformed her magic suit into an armor of mes and coupled it with high-level martial arts. I only showed the me armour to Merdie once. She already wlessly reproduced it. As usual, I was impressed at Merdies battle sense. The sixth and seventh matches of the third battle round were all battles between imperial beast guards. The panther beastkin who cut the Unbeatable Target at the preliminaries fought with Leo, Merdies dad during the eight match of the third battle round. Leo won. He stopped the panthers sword which cleaved the Unbeatable Target with, unexpectedly, his bare arm. The panther was dumbfounded that he didnt cut through his skin. He was sted off the arena with Leos intense punch. The final eight of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament was decided. For the quarterfinals Me vs Imperial Beast Guard Deer Beastkin vs Ryuushin Merdie vs Imperial Beast Guard Imperial Beast Guard vs Leo Like that. First off, I sted the imperial beast guard by punching him with my fist tempered by the magic suit. Next, Ryuushin thrusted his dragon w at the deer beastkin before he managed to activate his spell. Merdie and Leo won by crushing the imperial beast guards they fought against with. Alright, time for the real deal. The imperial beast guards were strong in their own right, but it was not worth mentioningpared to these remaining guys. Ryuushin probably never showed me hisplete power yet, and Merdie had that formidable battle sense. I cant let my guard down when I fight with them. I shouldnt becent just because I easily defeated the warlock who gave grief to Leo during their fight. I actually had some misgivings when I felt the battle aura wrapping Leo. If my conjecture was correct, then he Anyway, after two more wins and Merdies no, my touch-all-I-can reward for all the paw pads of the cat beastkin in this country was waiting. Smirk, smirk. Alrighty, kill! Oops, wrong. I was too excited so I identally let my bloodlust show. Ryuushin shuddered, and he forcefully spun round to look at me. Merdie shivered and was on the verge of tears as she stared at me. Sorry, sorry. I wouldnt kill my preciousrades, of course. Ill make allowances alright? T/N: Seriously, Halt, dont you know how ant-like Merdie and Ryuushin arepared to you!? Lol. Even if you let your guard down, I hope they survive :3 Ah, but in a sense, its great that you regard them highly, even if youre so op, you know how to appreciate the strength of others ? Thest sentence could also be tled as Ill go easy on you but I dont think thats what he meant.. More like hed adjust to them, but not looking down on them, if you get my drift ;D Book 5: Chapter 21 Book 5: Chapter 21 Sage vs Dragonoid Halt, youre banned from using Hakoku. Also, youre not allowed to release more than five ming knights at once. How about it? Eh, even if you say that The tournaments semifinalsmenced. Ryuushin was waiting for me on the stage and heid down his terms as I climbed up. And if I manage to hit you even just once, and even if the damage is just a teensy bit, itll be my win, alright. No no no no, what are you saying? You crushed those beastkin soldiers left and right. Why should I swallow those conditions? If Halt wont agree to these terms then Then? Ill forfeit this match! Are you stupid! Ryuushin spouted unbelievable stuff. The spectators who came to watch the tournament were all fired up. If he forfeited without even trying to fight, itd turn into a storm of booing, for sure. I still want my life! Theres no way Id win against the Demon King with the legendary weapon and his minion warlocks with my in body!!! So ording to Ryuushin Warlock = ming Knights Legendary Weapon = Hakoku Demon King = Me in Body = Couldntplete dragonization Thats it. What a rude guy, calling people demon kings. Hakoku was indeed a legendary weapon, but the rest were just nonsense. The ming knights were quite strong, but I was nowhere as strong as the demon king, and theres nothing in in Ryuushins dragonized body. Hm, wait. I could release up to five ming knights? Is that so, got it. Alright, I agree with your terms. Cant use Hakoku, and as a bonus, wont use Ink Sword, too. And I wont release more than six ming knights. Y, your okay with that!? Yup. But Ill add more if Ryuushin defeated the ming knights and there are less than five remaining, alright? Yeah, thats fine. Avoiding the attacks of those five, andnding a hit on Halt, Ill be able to wing that somehow. Ryuushin became so eager. I would also keep my promise. ming knights were less than five. Of course, I wouldnt use Hakoku, too. Semifinals My battle and Ryuushin began. I thought he would attack me right away, but Ryuushin didnt. Since you agreed with the conditions Iid down, Ill give you time to activate your ming knights. HohWhat an admirable attitude you got there. But, would that be really fine? Thanks, then I wont hold back Then Fire Lance! Water Lance! Wind Lance! Sand Lance! Thunder Lance! Lightning Lance! Dark Lance! Eh? Wai, Huuuuuuuuh!? I released five ming knights. At the same time, I also released knights with other attributes such as water, wind, earth, thunderbolt, light, and dark five each. If I can make a ming knight, then of course I could make knights with other attributes. Id only shown it to Tina, though. I promised Ryuushin that itd be up to five ming knights, so I didnt break my promise when I summoned those other-attribute knights. By the way, releasing only five each was my service to him. Alrighty, Ryuushin, go ahead and evade these 35 knights andnd a hit on me! Done with preps? N, no way! I cant, stop!! Alright, go! Seemed like Ryuushins ready, so I made my knights attack. Oooooyyyy, its impossible! Ill die, Im gonna dieee!! Ryuushin was avoiding their fierce attacks while saying that. Hiiii! Hes shamefully shrieking, but partially dragonzined Ryuushin steadily ripped the cores of several knights with his ws. Anyway, I wouldnt release more until hes done with the 35. But, Ryuushins improved a lot, huh. Before, he was already having trouble with just two ming knights, but now, he could deal with several knights with different attributes at the same time. I think hes closer to being a demon king than I am since he could defeat my knights who could crush even warlocks. I watched Ryuushin with these thoughts. Ryuushins attacks damaged the knights, but their attacks also prated his dragon skin, too. So Ryuushin didnt have any choice but to evade them. Hes getting tired. Sh, &#%!@!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Its over, huh. Ryuushin was on his knees, his feet tangled, and the knights clustered around him. Of course, I wouldnt deal the final blow. I only wanted to restrain Ryuushins body. !? Something flew with high speed, and I narrowly dodged it. That something was a ming knights head. The knights gathered around Ryuushin were shed into bits and pieces, their remains scattered in all directions. A ck dragon was standing where Ryuushin was moments ago. The Kokuryuu had the highest attack power among the dragon species, and it was a raging, feral, dragon. I could feel Ryuushins magic wavelength from that. Ryuushin is that you? Yeah. The Kokuryuu spoke. So that meant this one was the transformed Ryuushin. So youpleted dragonize? Why so suddenly? I got exposed to that absurd, outrageous power and violence, so the sleeping dragon blood within me was forced to wake up. In short, it was thanks to me!? Whoa! Congrats, Ryuushin! He finally achieved his dearest wish Perfect Dragonization. Its really worth celebrating. Ah, no need to thank me, though? Even though my magic was the reason, Ryuushin was the one who broke out from his shell. Lets have an extravagant dinner today for Ryuushins celebration I started to think about that. Halt, now its your turn to taste that absurd power! Eh? Go feel the despair of being assaulted nonstop by an overwhelmingly strong guy until you cant breathe! After saying that, Kokuryuu released Dark Breath towards me. I even thought of treating him to a meal, though. He achieved progress because of me, though. Couldnt be helped. Should I discipline him a bit? Kokuryuus Breath headed towards me. I strengthened my entire body with the magic suit, then hit that breath towards the sky with my right hand. Wha!? Kokuryuu was stupefied. Can you afford to stand frozen like that? I moved to the spot directly beside Kokuryuu. By the time he noticed me, I had already mmed my fist on his body. Gugyahhhhhhh!!! Kokuryuu howled as he got blown away. Of course, I adjusted my strength so he wouldnt fall off from the stage by a hairs breadth. Ugh..uuhhh W, why? Im Kokuryuu, the personification of destruction!? Why did I Dont get carried away just because you became a Kokuryuu. You said it earlier, but Kokuryuus an overwhelmingly strong guy, is it? Sorry to burst your bubble. I already defeated that Kokuryuu level when I was eight. Eh Good timing, let me show you the technique I used to defeat the Kokuryuu that first time. I incorporated the light attribute into the magic suit Im wearing. The zero attribute magic suit transformed into Holy Armour wrapped in Holy Light. The greatest weakness of Kokuryuu was light attribute magic, since it has the attribute of darkness. H, Halt, wait a bit! What the heck is that!? Its your weakness, light attribute magic. Itll be a bit painful when I punch you with this, so I rmend that you be on your absolute guard. Well, as if he could avoid it. Light attribute magic incorporated lighting, sopared to the other attributes, it had the fastest attack speed. I sauntered towards the trembling Kokuryuu. T/N: Yep, seems their battles with the Imperial Beast Guards were too easy to mention, so the author jumped to Halt vs Ryuushin, no missing chaps here ? Halt is like a master guiding his disciple lovingly. ? Oh, sorry btw, I dont curse so I just put it there like that ? and its nice that Halt didnt take credit for himself, he even thought about treating revengeful Ryuushin ? Kokuryuu ck dragon ? retained it coz it matches Ryuushins name :d Book 5: Chapter 22 Book 5: Chapter 22 Cat Beastkin vs Former Beastkin King I defeated Ryuushin during the sem-final round of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. Ryuushin turned into a ck dragon, but he easily fainted when I forcefully punched him with light magic, his weakness. Well, served him right for getting carried away just because he did the Absolute Dragonification. Just like how I was studying under the tutge of Sage Luarno, even if youre on top, there was still somebody above you. One should always bear that in mind and work harder in order to improve oneself. Ryuushin returned to his human form after fainting. Apparently, if the Absolute Dragonification was done at the height of ones emotions, just like what Ryuushin did, there was a possibility that he could no longer return to his human form. Even if it was a coincidence, I was relieved that he returned to his former appearance. A dragonoid who took his time activating the Absolute Dragonification could return to being a human with no problems. If in case he did the Absolute Dragonification while being intoxicated in his emotions, as long as he managed to return to his former self even once then there would be no need to worry for the seeding transformations. Halt, thanks for stopping Ryuushin. And making him return to his former appearance Im really thankful. Ryuka thanked me. Even if Absolute Dragonization was aplished, if he couldnt return to his human form, then his life afterward would be very inconvenient. Of course, he could no longer study at the Academy of Magic. I could sense recklessness in Ryuushin when he did the Absolute Dragonization. Ryuka thanked me for stopping that. No worries, before that, make him recover first. Ill give you an elixir if you need it. I did not attempt to heal Ryuushin since Ryuka was there; she had a better recovery magic than me. Thank you very much. Spontaneous Healing also rises after Dragonification, so theres no need to use magic that much. Thats why the elixir is unnecessary. Ryuka slightly bowed her head towards me, then she apanied Ryuushin as he was carried out of the venue in a stretcher. Halt, when its my turn, Hakoku and anything other than the ming knights are not allowed, please, meow. Merdie called out to me as she looked at Ryuushin being carried away. Fine with me butMerdie should win against Leo in the next match first. The second match of the semifinals was the battle between Merdie and her father, Leo the former beastkin king. Daddys too prejudiced with magic, so Im gonna let him experience how useful magic is, meow! Im gonna let him see the limits of physical work, meow! Ah, no, Leo is I stopped mid sentence. Merdies arade, but that didnt mean I should give excessive advice. Its also important to lose so she could see it for herself. Merdie started to climb up the arena. Merdie and Leos battle began. As soon as it started, both of them charged towards each other with ultrahigh speed, and they fiercely started to beat each other at the center of the stage. A gust of wind would well up with each swing of their fists. They exchanged blows with that level. Merdie dodged all of Leos fierce attacks with overwhelming speed. On the other hand, Leo resisted all of Merdies attacks head on with his marvellous defense power. It should have been a simple parent-child quarrel, but the level was too high. After a few seconds, Leo already received around a hundred blows from Merdie, then he smoothly pulled back. T, too tough, meow. Youre fast. As expected of my daughter. However, Merdie, you wont be able to do any damage with me with your power, you know? Leo was right. Merdies blows didnt work against Leo. On the other hand, only one attack from Leo and Merdie could be knocked out. I already knew that, meow. The real deal starts Neow! Merdie put on her magic suit. She then incorporated the fire attribute into it. Thanks to the additional magic suit and magical power, Merdies attack power dramatically improved. Are you ready, meow? Ill make you eat dust for underestimating magic, meow! Merdie charged towards Leo at the blink of an eye. Her movement speed also increased dramatically. If her attack tempered by magic hit Leo, it would surely cause damage. On the other hand, because Merdies speed upped, Leos attacks didnt hit her. The match was starting to turn in Merdies favor. Or not. Meow!? Leo parried her blows earlier, but now, he firmly grasped Merdies fist. Wind and electricity coiled around him. He was injecting wind and thunder attributes into the magic suit. Leo then swung a punch towards Merdie, who was frozen in shock. Fugyaaah!! Merdie rolled around, but she managed to right herself just in time so she avoided falling from the stage. W, whats happening, meow? Why is magic coiling round Dad, meow!? Leo sauntered towards the stupefied Merdie. Merdie, I dont understand the usefulness of magic, underestimating magic you told me so, right? Thats not true. In this country, theres no one else more expert in magic than me, a Sage. Huh? Merdie solidified. The entire venue was in an uproar. Wh, what are you talking about, meow? Dad, a Sage? I, impossible meow!! Let me prove it to you. Leo raised his hand, and a colossal magic circle appeared. Ultimate Thunder!! !? The narrow-ranged ultimate thunderbolt magic attacked Merdie. Merdie strengthened her magic suit and managed to avoid Leos attack by a hairs breadth. Seemed like its the end for Merdie. Leo purposely missed his ultimate magic so Merdie could escape. He stood waiting with his fist balled at the ce where Merdie ran to. That fist was wrapped in a perfect magic suit. It was fun, Merdie. Merdie was his own daughter, yet Leo dealt an unforgiving punch towards her. She was blown away below the bleachers. I rushed between Merdie and the wall and caught her body. Merdie already fainted. Even if she had been sted away splendidly, she didnt seem to be injured. I still casted Heal just in case. With this, the winner of this match was Leo, the former beastkin king. How about it, this finale turned into a sage vs sage face-off when it was the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. Well, would it be a revenge match for Merdie? I should do my best. His attack power was already strong by virtue of his race, his speed was turbo fast to boot, plus he already mastered his magic. Leo could also swiftly activate his magic. Alright, how should I fight? I started toe up with my strategy for the finals. Book 5: Chapter 23 Book 5: Chapter 23 Sage vs Sage Master Halt, thanks for what you did to my daughter. Also, you can use the other sword during the finals. Really? Leo called out to me after I handed Merdie to the medics team. Yeah. I wanted to use all my power to fight with Master Halt. Even if my bodys chopped up.. But the one whos gonna heal that would be me, right? Hahaha, I wont presume upon you to that extent. If my arm is cut off, then so be it. If I die, then I acknowledge that thats how far I can go. Rather than that, I no, I* want to give it my all as I fight with Halt. So the battle was more important than his life, huh. Beastkin were truly, utterly battle-crazy species. But if thats his wish, then Ill go with all my might. Of course, I would avoid using the ultimate power that would kill off Merdies dad, and in case that happened, I would ask Ryuka to revive him. I havent fought Sage Luarno yet, so this would be my first death battle with a Sage. Ill inform Ryuka beforehand, just in case I die. Alright. Lets do our best. Thanks, you got my gratitude. We still had some time before the finals started. Leo turned his back on me and headed towards the waiting room. However, he seemed to remember something since he turned to face me again. Master Halt, I owe you one since you saved my life from the warlock. That is why, let me tell you one of my skills. Skill? I got a skill called Knock Back (Max). No matter how weak my attack is, it would definitely blow off my opponent if it hits them. Eh, thats Honestly, its not an overwhelming advantage duringbat. However, it will be a threat during this tournament, because of the rule that says one would lose if he goes beyond the boundary that has been set. It didnt matter what kind of attack it was, as long as it made contact, his opponent would be blown away. And in this Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, once you go beyond the 50 meter mark from the stage in all directions, it would be your loss. In short, I had to avoid all of Leos attacks. However, the magic suit Leo showed us during his fight with Merdie had wind and lightning incorporated in it. It transformed into an armour with lightning speed. Leo easily parried Merdies attacks, despite speed being her specialty. Eh, so Im in trouble? I had to avoid all his attacks, but I didnt have the speed to escape no matter how I struggled. My fastest battle technique had the same style as Leos magic suit of lightning speed. By the way, when he fought with the warlock, Leo only used his normal magic suit. Because magic was forbidden, he wasnt able to train with it in public, hence his control over the activation speed and range of distance was iplete. If he still used it in that situation, he might have dragged his fellow beastkins down as well. However, he only had one opponent in this tournament me. He didnt have to consider his surroundings, and he could attack me with all the speed he could muster. Leo finished telling me all he wanted to convey, so he went to the waiting room. Hmm, what should I do? I should tweak my battle n for a bit. The final round of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament began soon enough. I faced Leo on the stage. I want to confirm one thing. You want Merdie, should you win, right? Yes, I want. The right to do whatever I wanted with Merdies paw pads! Ah, also, if possible, I wanted to have the right to touch the paw pads of different beastkin, and to fluff their tails. Is that so then defeat me, and disy your might to all the beastkin of this country! Yes! Alright, lets give it our all for the sake of those paw pads and fluff. I took Hakoku from my back and readied my stance. Leo also entered battle mode. The final round started. Leo and I activated our magical suit with lightning speed almost at the same time. Ipleted the magical suit activation faster than Leo, but the speed of his attacks were way faster. Ugh! I stabbed Hakoku on the stage floor so I could block Leos attack. I managed to block it, somehow. I immediately swung Hakoku in an attempt to restrain him. Suddenly charging towards me with an unbelievable speed. I couldnt evade him right from the get go. It was obvious that his swiftness increasedpared to when he fought with Merdie. Seemed like he also held back at that time. My speed should be overwhelming above him, but perhaps due to the disparity in our original status, I lost against him in that aspect. You can block this, huhAs expected. Well then, how about this? Leo rushed towards me, faster than ever before. I, impossible! He could still move faster!? I barely blocked him. I supposedly blocked him. Eh!? Leo suddenly vanished in thin air just as he was about to punch me. Afterimage. I whipped around, reacting to the voice behind me. Leo faced me, throwing a punch towards me. Time slowed down. Aah, this was it. This was how the moment before death felt like. I couldnt escape. Within thatpressed timeframe, I could only watch Leos fisting towards my face. Bam. Hmm? Huh? Leos fist connected with my face. However, I wasnt blown off. Rather than that, I didnt even feel any pain. Leo stood dumbstruck, still in the act of punching. Not really sure what happened, but I swung Hakoku for the meantime. That was close! Leo escaped by a hairs breadth. W, whats happening? Why werent you blown off!? Leo was thunderstruck. Even if you ask me, I dont know, either. Its my first time to be hit since I came into this world, after all. Up until now, I had been winning against my opponents by using magic to keep them at bay. Thats why nobody had the chance toe near me, so of course, it was also my first time to be punched. Now that I think about it, my mana was infinite because its fixed, or something like that, right? In that case, maybe my physical strength, too? If physical strength was limitless, what did that mean? I wont get any damage? No, why didnt that skill have any effect on me? Ah! I think I got something. My status is Condition: Cursed [Static Curse] (Fixed) Dont tell me, this condition maybe, it applied to Knock Back, too? My condition was (Fixed) so I wont get Knocked Back now everything made sense. Alright, lets test it out! I gripped Hakoku and sprinted towards Leo. Ku, dont look down on me! For Leo, I was charging in slow-mo, so he easily evaded my attack. Then Take this! Eight Leos were around me. He increased the tempo of his movements and left lumps of mana, thereby creating an Afterimage of bunshins. All eight of them charged towards me. Bam bam bam bam bam bam bam bam Yup, it didnt hurt one bit. Leos fist hit my face, stomach, shoulder, arms and legs, but none of them received any damage. Hyahh! Ugh!? I swept Hakoku sideways, shing through all eight Leos. The real one apparently avoided being fatally wounded, but his chest was cut, and his blood tricked down his fur. W, Whyyyyyyy! Im using all my power, yet I couldnt even make you step back!? Maybe due to the difference in status? I wasnt lying. N, nonsense What the heck Leo was aghast. On the other hand, the sessful verification satisfied me. Lets end this? Nothing woulde out of it even if we took our sweet time. However, I currently dont have attacks that could capture Leo. Even if I summoned the ming knights, I got the feeling he would easily finish them off. That would be meaningless. And so I Come, Fire Lance!! I decided to summon the one who had the power to go against Leo, the ultimate fighting force of this world. T/N: Maybe Leo was secretly an apprentice of a ninja hokage somewhere, learning all about kage bunshins ? Kidding aside, does that mean Halt is only invincible against magic attacks? He wont feel anything if its done by magic. How about purely physical attacks? :0 Bunshin clones, representation of oneself. And I know, Knock Back IS weird, but hey, thats what the author wanted to name that skill, so yeah. *Shrug.* *I as in Ware (), old-fashioned, formal and polite first-person pronoun. Shiro uses it, Old Man Celestial King uses it. He then changed it to I as in Ore (), a more masculine, assertive, causal form of addressing oneself. Notice how he dropped the Master (-dono) in this sentence. He intended it to be a more casual conversation between them. Btw, Halt also uses Ore for himself ? No choice but to italicize it and put a note here, since we only have I in English ? And heres the light novel illustration of their face off! Book 5: Chapter 24 Book 5: Chapter 24 Martial Gods Warrior Tournament Victor T, this is! Leo was dumbstruck at the scale of my magical circle. Thats only natural, after all, I poured 10 mana points per character, and approximately 100, 000 if tem were incorporated into the magical circle. I summoned the one who could rival Leos speed. The water spirit Undine could manifest for one whole day with just a 10-character circle. However, this guys mana was too ginormous, so just calling him out would already consume way more mana than Undine. And since I had a purpose, I poured 100 times more mana than when I summoned Undine. Of course, theres huge merit in summoning him. ording to legend, several beastkin obeyed him, and he could also run faster than any beastkin. Alright, show us your real worth from here on! A colossal pir of fire rose from the center of the arena. After it vanished A small, pure white dog curled up in its ce, sleeping peacefully. Eh? It was a bit different from what I imagined. The one I summoned was Shiro, the Divine Beast Fenrir staying with us in the House of Ernol. Shiro was house-sitting in our mansion at Glendale since I was supposedly in Ifrus Academy of Magic. I called him into the amphitheater of the Vestier. I summoned Shiro properly. Yup, thats good. However, his grand entrance was a problem. Mai and Mei, the fire and water spirits I had contract with, changed their appearance when received a lot of mana from me. Thats why I thought if I poured a lot of mana in summoning Shiro, he would return to his former figure. Afterward, he would intimidate Leo with his heroic appearance thats how it was supposed to be. However, Shiro was still in his puppy form when he popped up. Well, puppy wolf, to be precise. Even though I forcefully pulled him here, Shiro still slept on. So shameless. As expected of a Divine Beast, hes a bigwig. However, thats awkward now. He-y, Shiro? HmmAlready full. Seemed like hes having quite an enjoyable dream. Sorry, but I need to wake you up. I briskly tapped Shiros body. O, ouch, ouch!! W, what!? Ah, Halt. Morning. Morning wait, where am I!? Shiro looked around him. Dont tell me its Vestier? Correct! Shiro already knew we were going to Vestier. He guessed that its Vestier when he saw the swarms of beastkin. Wh, whats happening? I thought you hurriedly got Tina and the others since there were many beastkin injured during the attack of the warlock? What happened to that warlock? And whats going on here? Well, the warlocks been defeated. We also saved the wounded beastkin. Its the finals of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament right now, and my opponent is over there. I pointed towards Leo, and he was standing there frozen solid, and his jaw dropped in shock. N, no wayT, thats Divine Beast Fenrir-sama? The beastkin were the retainers of the Divine Beasts. They took care of them, and they also adore and worship them. Just like how Merdie recognized Shiro as Fenrir even though he was in puppy mode, Leo also recognized his identity instantly. What, so your opponent is a beastkin, huh. This might be a bit difficult. So please help me do something about it. That guys too fast, my attacks dont hit him. When we go back to Glendale, Ill ask Tina to make you curry. ..Huge serving? Yup, shes gonna make plenty. Cant be helped then~ After saying that, Shiro headed towards Leo, shaking his tail back and forth vigorously all the while. A huge whirlwind formed around Shiro. When the wind dispersed, a gigantic snow-white wolf stood there. This was Shiros true form. Beastkin over there, sorry bout this, but you have to lose for the sake of curry. Shiro suddenly disappeared after that. Gahhh! Leo flew. Shiro tackled Leo in a sh. Leo was already d in a magic suit infused with lightning speed, but even so, he couldnt evade it. Even if Leo was blown off, he managed to endure, narrowly avoiding falling off the stage. But his movements had already stopped. Shiro, duck! Shiro reacted to my voice and instantly ducked. My flying fist shot off above his head. The moment Shiro tackled Leo, I already gathered mana in my fist and prepared to shot that flying fist. I was getting ready just in case Leo endured. My attack flew towards Leo and Didnt hit him. It would take a lot of power to force Leo off the stage. If I tried using that enormous wall just like during my match with Sally, chances were he would be able to endure. Thats why I narrowed down the scope, and concentrated my power, but he still emerged behind that. Argh, n, not yet! Leo received quite a huge damage from Shiros Tackle, but he still nned to continue fighting. But Im still not yet done, though? Wha Ugh!!! I got a chance thanks to Shiro. Of course I wont let this pass. He managed to evade my first attack, but I prepared eight more. It was the same number as the hits I got from Leo. Well, I didnt got damage, though. Eat that, payback time! It was different from that time when I extinguished the me back at the Shrine of Martial God. I solidified the magic as I released them, and the flying fists curved, leaving trails in their trajectory. I spaced their timing from eight directions, and those flying fists crashed onto Leo. Of course, each attack had the same power as the one used to blow the Unbeatable Target off. All eight hit Leo. Still, Leo endured. He already received attacks that were enough to crush eight pieces of Unbeatable Targets, but the former beastkin king was still standing on the arena. Seriously, how tough is he. I unintentionally blurted out. However, he was already at his limit, as expected. Leo slowly fell back. He fell down the arena. I won. Its finally my win. Shiro howled to the sky. The beastkin were the retainers of the DIvine Beast. As if led by Shiro, all the beastkin in the amphitheater roared. It became therge chorus celebrating my victory. Book 5: Chapter 25 Book 5: Chapter 25 Victors Reward and Appointment of King I won the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. In the end, I used magic aplenty, I even summoned Shiro and did a 2 vs 1 battle with Leo, but the entire venue erupted in pandemonium. I heard beastkin would rejoice just seeing a fierce battle, but now I was forced to ept that as fact. Well, Leo made eight clones to fight me. In that case Shiro and I won against Leo in a 2 vs 8 match. So I didnt cheat I decided to think that way. Suddenly, a whirlwind appeared next to me, and the Martial God appeared. The entire ce hushed at the appearance of the Martial God. Foreigner, you did well. You are the strongest person in the truest sense, and you have proven that prowess here.. The truest sense the Martial God referred to was being strong by using everything in my disposal, be it magic or anything else. I, this Martial God, have properly watched over your valour. You are now recognized as the strongest in Vestier, this kingdom of beastkin, hereafter until the day you lose to someone else. The whole amphitheater almost shook from the deafening cheers that arose at the Martial Gods deration. The Martial God the beastkin worshipped acknowledged me, so all of them also recognized that I was the strongest. Still, for Fenrir-sama to follow you The Martial God muttered. The whole area was still in an uproar, so I was the only one who heard it since I was beside him. Even if the Martial God was now one of the deities now, he was also just a beastkin long ago, and had been one of the retainers of Divine Beast Fenrir. Thats why he was dumbfounded that I held Shiro. Turned a deaf ear, though. That Shiro promptly turned back to his small size as soon as Leo fell off the stage. He returned back to his usual position atop my shoulders. Halt, its a promise. Youll request Tina to make me curry. Yeah, got it. While talking with Shiro, a smallmotion broke out below the stage. Leo already woke up, it seemed. The medic team were in a fluster, trying to stop him, but Leo ignored them all, and he climbed up the stage. Master HaltI was utterly defeated. Thatst attack was outrageously powerful. No, you, who received that outrageously powerful attacks eight of them, at that yet stood up right after that, are way more outrageous, though. No, I was also shocked by your bunshin. I extended my hand to Leo as I said that. Leoplied with my handshake. I casted Heal the moment our hands made contact. Ohh, Im indebted. Leos damagepletely vanished. I had been entrusted the position of beastkin king, yet I let you see such a disgrace. I apologize. Nah, you shouldnt worry about it, you know. Your opponent was a monster who can tame Fenrir-sama. Honestly, I doubt Ill win against him. You did great, it was a marvelous battle. T, thatsmore than I deserve. Leos face twitched as he nced at me. No, no, I havent won against this deity yet!!! Martial God should also stopped calling people as monsters right to their face. All right, time to end this now. So saying, the Martial God took a deep breath. Listen, all of you! The boisterous venue became silent because of the Martial Gods booming voice. I was also startled. Now, Halt, the winner in this tournament, will speak out his desires! Everyone, fulfill his wishes as much as you can. Eh!? I, Im gonna say it myself? Hey, I cant say I want to touch Merdies paw pads all I can as my reward in front of so many people. Alright, Halt. Go on and say what you desire. You also obtained the right to be the king of this country, so its good to address that, too. The Martial God urged me on. Cant be helped, then. I strengthened my resolve. Afterward, I used magic to amplify my voice with wind magic so my words can be heard throughout the arena. I wasnt confident Id be able to use a loud voice just like what the Martial God did. All of the beastkin, thank you for your magnificent cheers. I did win the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, but since I am still a child, I do not think I can govern a kingdom. That is why, I cannot be this countrys king. Boos echoed when I said that. I cant be the king, but let me im dominion over this country. In return, from now on, I will repel all the disasters that may befell this kingdom!! The reason I wanted to im ownership of this kingdom was because if I happened to encounter a beastkin who seemed very fluffy here in Vestier, I wanted to pat them. Of course, I wont force them. That would be unreasonable, even if I say so myself. But the beastkin here seemed to be ecstatic. Regarding the king of this country, I would like to entrust it to Leo. Leo, can I ask you to do this. Please leave it to me. Leo genuflected before me. Almost at the same time, deafening cheers rose once again. As I thought, Leo was beloved by the people as king. From now on, beastkin who could use magic would also increase, so Vestier would be a stronger country. Thats only natural, since the top guy (king) is a Sage. Theres one more thing I want to tell you all. The venue hushed once again. Merdie,e. Y, yes, meow! Merdie fainted due to the damage she received during her battle with Leo, but she already recovered and was watching Leos battle with me. That Merdie jumped out from the audience seats, and hurried towards me. As prize for winning the Martial Gods Tournament, I request to have Merdie, this countrys princess. If anyone of you have anyints,e up here. Silence nketed the whole arena. Nobody wanted to go forward. I looked at Merdie beside me. She turned her beet-red face down, but her tail was straight as a pin. I also nced at her father Leo, but he was full of happiness and satisfaction as he nodded his head. Seems like no one has anyints? I asked once again. The entire venue was still. Is it alright with you, Merdie? I, Im an ipetent person, but please take care of me, meow. Merdie seemed okay with it. I put my arm across Merdie. Alright, then I will have Merdie. For the third time, loud cheers echoed throughout the venue. This might be the loudest this day. And this was how I got a beastkin princess and a country when I was twelve years old. T/N: And this ends Volume 5! New Arc starting on Wednesday, the arc of revtions (haha, I just named it that :P), hope you enjoy it too! ? Heres the LN illustration! ?Victory! Leo seem happy here, haha. ctto. Book 6: Chapter 1 Book 6: Chapter 1 Lunas Diary Hello, Im Luna Dilette. Im writing in my diary right now. I started writing a diary since the day I came to this world, so I have alreadypleted five volumes. In other words, 5 years have already passed since the day I was reincarnated in this world. Well, lets leave it at that. Besides, I should start recording what happened today. For todays noteworthy event, my ssmate Halt became the owner of Vestier, thend of the beastkin. You dont get what Im saying, right? What does it mean to own a country? Is it even possible to possess one? Thats Totally possible. If its Halt. In reality, two countries were under Halts dominion already the Elf Kingdom of Alheim, and Halts and my home country, the Human Kingdom of Glendale. Haltmarried Leaffa, the princess of Alheim. It was a very happy event! However, marrying into royalty doesnt make you a king, so he doesnt have the right to rule that country. As for how Alheim fell under Halts dominion Its because Haltis Sylph-samas contractor. Sylph-sama, the Wind Spirit King, is the personification of Yggdrasil, which grows in the center of the kingdom, and she bestows her protection and blessings to Alheim. Thus, Sylph-sama has a higher status than the king, and her words are absolute. That Sylph-sama listens to Halt. And because Halt can make Sylph-sama follow him, we can also say that Alheim is under his dominion. As for Glendale, its the same. Halt also formed a contract with the protector of Glendale Undine-sama, the Water Spirit King. He has contracts with two Spirit Kings, you know? No, actually, its not limited to them. Halt also has a contract with Ifrit-sama, the Fire Spirit King. Three out of the four Spirit Kings already have a contract with Halt. Thats cheating, Halt. Hes too overpowered. Well, its no longer surprising if he also forms a contract with the remaining Spirit King Gnome, the Earth Spirit King. But thats impossible. Thats because Gnome had never formed a contract with a person, not even once. Thats why No, its not good to assume things. The possibility isnt nil. Its because its Halt. Alright, lets return to the story of Glendale. The former king of Glendale obtained the protection of Undine-sama, so our country flourished as an agricultural country. At present, Glendale is being protected by Undine-sama, as well as the Celestial Spirit King. The Celestial Spirit King is the king of all the Spirit Kings in short, he is the king of all the spirits on this, an extremely important person. So why did such a person bestow his blessing on Glendale? Well, the answer is still Halt. Halt also formed a contract with the Celestial Spirit King. By the way, he is also the father of Mai and Mei, my ssmates. His daughters, Mai and Mei, were in Glendale together with Halt, so he blessed this country, in exchange for the kingdoms protection of Halt and his daughters. If you turn it around, it meant that Glendale bing the enemy of Halt would be tantamount to being the enemy of all the spirits. Well, Glendale didnt have a choice but to offer its kingdom and protection to Halt, then. Glendale received the blessing of the Celestial Spirit King, and at the same time, it fell under the dominion of Halt as the Celestial Spirit King also listens to Halt. Halts intentions influenced the trends in this country called Glendale. Its no longer an exaggeration to say that Halt controlled this kingdom, then. Today, too Halt obtained the third country. He emerged as the champion of the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament and became the owner of Vestier, the kingdom of the beastkin. He is not the king. Hes the owner. His status is way above that of a king. In fact, I also witnessed how Halt appointed a king to reign on his behalf. He wouldnt be acknowledged like that just by winning the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, right? However, Halt also defeated the warlock who attacked Vestier, and even broke the curse casted on the king, thereby saving him. And he won in the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament. Halt demonstrated his power. He then entrusted the management of the country to the king, and just requested that he possess the country, with the condition that he will be its protector. Surprisingly, all the beastkin epted his proposal wholeheartedly. And so, Halt obtained the country called Vestier, and at the same time, he also got Merdie. Merdie is an adorable cat beastkin girl, our ssmate, and also the princess of Vestier. After Halt won the tournament, he called Merdie from the stage and dered these words in front of the tens of thousands of beastkin present. Ill have Merdie. If any of you have anyints,e up here like that. In front of tens of thousands of beastkin, you know? Hes too cool! If I were in Merdies shoes I probably fainted in joy. How nice. I really think that. He is so admirable. It was also like that with Leaffa. Halt also saved Alheim from a war of aggression, so he became a hero devoted to saving the country and weed Leaffa as his wife. I also But, Im nobodys princess. I dont even have a family in this world. Somebody like me wont possibly be part of Halts family. My tears fell on their own. I am currently all alone in one of the guest rooms of the royal pce, so Im feeling a little too lonely. Usually, I sleep with everyone in arge room or with Merdie in a single room every time we travel as a ss. However, Merdie went to Halts ce, so Im all alone. My chest keeps getting stuffy whenever I think about how Im going to be all alone from now on. Im a terrible person , huh. I should be wishing for Merdies happiness and yet I should sleep earlier on this kind of day! I wrote, Halt won in the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament, became the owner of Vestier, and obtained Merdie! Congrattions. in my diary, just like that. Good night. I hope tomorrow will be another great day. - T/N: Totally didnt expect Luna to be a reincarnator. No foreshadowing nor any clues, right? Am I the only one whos surprised? So many possibilities, like maybe shes a hero, too? Coz heroes are the ones getting reincarnated all the time, right? Not spoilers, just pure spection. And Luna, dont be sad, Luke is also strong, hes not taken yet, has a great personality, you could be his princess instead! Lololol. So not happening. E/N: He is a side character. The protagonist would get all the girls. Book 6: Chapter 2 Book 6: Chapter 2 Lunas Past (1/4) I woke up all alone in my bed the next morning. During our excursions for the academys event, I often stayed in a shared room with somebody else, and I was with Merdie all the time. We slept in separate beds in the beginning, but before I noticed it, Merdie started getting into my bed. I love sleeping together with somebody. Being able to sleep with Merdie made me really happy, and I looked forward to going on a trip with everyone in ss. However, Merdie had been taken by Halt since yesterday. We had been staying in this room together until yesterday, but she didnt returnst night. Ill have Merdie. If any of you have anyints,e up here. I recalled Halts words yesterday. Last night, I thought Halt was cool, but now, I resented him for it. He took Merdie, my sleepmate, away from me. The me now would have surely stood up at that time and said I object!. No, that would never happen, right. Itd be impossible for me to get Merdie back from Halt. Thats why, at least let me join the House of Ernol! Its too early to marry Halt, but Youko, Mei and Mai also lived with him, and they probably sleep together with him, too. I also want to sleep with them! In the first ce, I became Halts friend much earlier than Leaffa and Youko, right? I became friends with him on the day of the entrance ceremony of Ifrus Academy of Magic, after all. Im the second one of Halts friends. By the way, Lukes number 1, just by a hairs breadth. Halt invited us to his mansion the day we became friends. Actually, he even said, There are plenty of rooms here, so if youd like to, why dont Luke and Luna live here too? No need to pay rent. to us. I was living on my schrship stipend, and generally had been scraping to get by with my living expenses, so I almost grabbed Halts offer. However, living in the house of a guy I just met that day didnt bode well with me, so I refused. If it had been the present me there, then Id have definitely taken him up on that! Haltwont you invite me again? It was already noon before I noticed it. Since everyone had been moving together yesterday, it had been decided that we could have some personal time to explore Vestier. I always went out with Merdie, but I was all alone today. It was really lonely. I didnt move that much, so I wasnt hungry. I wasnt in the mood to leave the room, either. During such times, I liked to read through my diaries again. Yes. Its been a while, so lets go through the first volume. I took out the worn-out diary from my bag. As I read it, I recalled the things that happened when I came here. Before I came here, I was known as Kurenai Hazuki. First year in middle high, twelve years old. Actually, I had a minor tumor in my brain, so my memory was poorer than other people. I would forget things that happened after a few days I had that illness. I could remember the schedules and ns, but I had difficulty remembering past events. Thats why I always wrote a very detailed entry in my diary. Of course, I had difficulties with my studies, too. Vocabries, names of ces, forms even if I tried memorizing them, I could only recall fragments. I read many textbooks and reference books, wrote forms and vocabs in my notebook and , desperately studied more than anyone else. Thanks to that, I was able to take the same lessons with everybody else. I, Hazuki, was just like that, but on a certain day, I went to a convenient store, only to be killed in a robbery incident. Actually, I died very quickly. I didnt usually go to convenient stores often, but for some reason, I craved ice cream on that day. When I entered the store, a masked person came running, bumping against me. I could feel my chest getting warmer, and when I looked down, the edge of the knife was sticking out of my chest. I was stabbed, apparently. I could only remember how my vision turned red at that time. I always did my best. My head was worsepared to others, so I had been desperately giving it my all. But Maybe Kami-sama didnt exist? That was thest thought I had before everything went ck. When I woke up, I was in a pure white ce. Didnt even know if I was standing or lying down, there was no sense of direction. I thought that I was in heaven, and it wasnt that far from the truth. A goddess was there. She was gorgeous. If you die like this, your existence will be wiped out. But it would be a waste of your desires in that world if you were to vanish. How about it? Do you want to have a new life in a different world? Even the goddess herself couldnt return me to my former world. Thats why. She nned to send my soul to another world, thereby reincarnating me. I was a bit worried. I do want to live if I could. But I no longer wanted to spend my entire life struggling in my studies. If you ept my proposal, then not only will you be reincarnated in another world, you will also gain privileges. Do you have any wish? The goddess asked me so. I want to possess a great memory! I promptly replied. After all, I loved learning about new things. Recall the things I learnt, then use that as knowledge. I wanted the power to remember. I am the goddess of wisdom. I can grant that wish. I can also bestow a skill to you. No matter what kind of information, you would be able to understand it with Language Comprehension. I rejoiced at the goddess words. She granted me the power of memory along with the power to understand information. And so, I reincarnated as Luna Dilette in this world. However, I did not have an inkling what this Isekai would turn out to be. There were monsters that we had to fight I never knew that. I only had [Absolute Memory] and [Language Comprehension] skills. The effect of Absolute Memory was that I would never forget anything that I wanted to memorize, whether it be verbal or visual. The Language Comprehension allowed me to decipher letters and words. The twelve-year old me lived in a peaceful world, so the skills I received were totally useless in the face of battles, yet I had to do my best to survive in this world where Monsters abound. My hard reincarnated life story started like this. - T/N: How surprising, was gonna bet it was truck-kun who killed herlol. Book 6: Chapter 3 Book 6: Chapter 3 Lunas Past (2/4) I was reincarnated in this world as the seven year old Luna Dilette. Luna was formerly a child of a noble family, but she lost her parents in an ident, and was driven away to a small towns orphanage. I did not have any recollection of my life before six years old. But that was okay, since I didnt have to wallow in the sadness brought about by the passing of my parents in this world. I enjoyed my life in the orphanage. I got along with the other orphans, and they became the beloved elder brothers. The Sister was also very kind, and I loved her very much, too. There were a lot of books kept in the orphanage. I steadily read all of those, even the difficult ones that seven-year olds normally couldnt read. It was all thanks to the skill bestowed by the goddess. I finished reading all the books in the orphanage when I was 8. I still wanted to read more books, so Sister negotiated with the mayor, and I was able to read the books in the town library. Being surrounded by hundreds of books made me feel like I was in cloud nine. I could choose whatever book I wanted to read too. . In my previous world, I was desperately trying to catch up with school work, so I didnt have the luxury to look for nor read anything else aside from lesson-rted books. Of course, I never even experienced reading a manga. If I didnt spend more time studying than other people, I could have never remembered the vocabry and forms. It already took all that I had just to study. However, the reborn me possessed the skill called Absolute Memory, so anything I read would be my knowledge. So, I spent every day reading books in the library. A single nce was all it took for me to understand and remember. And so, I skimmed through different books and memorized them, and when I returned to the orphanage to take care of the little children, I yed them all over again in my mind, enjoying the contents of those books I was capable of such a feat. I finished all the books in the town library within six months, but my thirst for new knowledge didnt abate. It was at that time that I learned about a ce with a treasure trove of information its not an exaggeration to say that they had all the wisdom of this world. It was the Ifrus Academy of Magic. It was the institution that nurtured magicians in Glendale Kingdom. They possessed a few hundred thousand books, moreover, this ce conducted the pinnacle of research. I wanted to go there no matter what. However, I was an orphan I didnt have money, nor did I have a legal guardian necessary formoners to enroll in the academy of magic. Nevertheless, I still wanted to go. After researching about it , I found out that the academy of magic also had a schrship system. Those who excelled in magical knowledge and ability would be exempted from the matriction fees, and they could enroll without a guardian. I decided to apply for that. Fortunately, I already possessed the necessary knowledge about magic. The orphanage kept several worn-out grimoires which were far morepletepared to those in the town library. There was no way the orphans could read ancient text, but thankfully, I got the Language Comprehension skill, so I really enjoyed reading them. Now that I think about it, werent they at par with the National Treasures? Maybe because nobody could read them, so as time went by, they were passed from one ce to the next, finallynding on the hands of the orphanage. And so, I didnt think thered be a problem with magical knowledge. The challenge was in how to handle magic. At that time, my status had been as follows Status: Name: Luna Dilette Race: Human Divine Protection: Isekai Gods Protection upation: Auxiliary Enchanter (Level 50) Skills: Absolute Memory, Language Comprehension Just like that. I had never defeated a monster before at that time, but the level was already at 50, which was already considered strong in this world where I reincarnated. The deities in this world frequently brought people from the world I came in, but those who transferred already jumped into level 150, apparently. On the other hand, because I was reincarnated by the goddess of my previous world, my status was much lower than theirs. Nevertheless, because I already had a status of level 50 and the knowledge I gained from the grimoires, I just had to improve the ability to use magic and Id manage. My upation is an Auxiliary Enchanter. Attack Magic was too scary for me to handle, but supporting somebody else wasnt that dreadful so I thought. I started to do an intensive training suited as an Auxiliary Enchanter on the day I learned about the Ifrus Academy of Magic. I mastered the magic that could be used by Auxiliary Enchanters after a few months. I could also defeat monsters. It was super scary, though. I heaped all the support magic I could cast on myself, then I defeated it by firing low level attack (-ish) magic at high speed from a distance. I did the same (some) thing to many other monsters that had lower levels than me. My level would increase faster if I went against monsters that had the same level as me, but it was too dreadful so I didnt do that. Safety first! Sister and the others around me had lower levels, so nobody could apany me in training. Thats why I continued fighting on my own. My level was 52 by the time I turned ten. I managed to jump two levels all by myself. Im so great! I wanted to praise myself. And so, the day of the Ifrus Academy of Magics entrance examination finally came. Id be fine, I could do this. I had been doing my best for this day, after all. Sister and my younger siblings in the orphanage sent me off as I headed towards the city where the examination would be held. T/N: Just to rify, Im not sure if shes transmigrated, as in the Goddess switched Lunas original soul with Hazuki (since there were no rtives left to confirm whether she acted differently from the original and whatnot), or reincarnated with no memories of her life as Japanese, which she recalled at some point in time. Or, another theory is, the Goddess just nted her in that world. What do you guys think? The line between transmigration and reincarnation is a bit blurred for me. E/N: The story is he confusing. I dont understand the reincarnation, transmigration, rebirth and what else is there. Ughhhhh! (;~;) Book 6: Chapter 4 Book 6: Chapter 4 Lunas Past (3/4) I arrived at the city where the entrance examination of Ifrus Academy of Magic was to be held. It was a huge city, roughly two hours away from the town I lived in. Sister took me to this ce several times before, but it was the first time I came on my own. I thanked the merchant who sent me here so early in the morning before entering the city. Perhaps it was because of the entrance exam, but a crowd had gathered inside the city. The examination was in the afternoon. But before that, I needed to apply for the examination first, so I lined up to do just that. I finished my application smoothly, thank goodness. My examinee number was 101. The person before me was 99, so I thought Id be number 100, but for some reason, we skipped that, so I got 101. Maybe a nobility would be taking an exam before me. In Ifrus Academy of Magic, applicants needed to take the exam regardless of their status and connections. The difference with me was that they could apply for the exam in advance. Moreover, they could pick whatever number they wanted. They didnt have to wake up so early,e to this city, line-up to apply for the examination I was a bit envious. Aside from that, the sons of nobility studied magic from a young age so that they could study in prestigious institutions, thats why they were very proficient in magical techniques. That was also the reason why the majority of the nobility passed the exams without a hitch. Although it was an academy for studying magic, the applicants were required to wield magic at a certain level already. On the other hand, children with potential were also scouted, but they didnte for me. I was at Level 50, so I could also use auxiliary magic, though Well, the town I lived in was a small town, and the government officials there didnt aplish any big-time matters, so theres no helping that the academy scouts didnt notice me. Theres no use of fretting over things that have already passed. I should give my all for this exam, instead. Its not enough for me to pass the exam. I did not have money, so I was aiming to be a schr. If not, even if I passed, itd be useless since I wouldnt be able to pay for my matriction fees and other course fees. First was the written exam. It was general knowledge about magic, so extremely hard questions such as deciphering ancient runes were also included. I managed to finish all the questions. Even if there were ancient runes, thanks to my Language Comprehension skill, I didnt have any difficulty in reading it. It was written that Whoever understood this question, may fortune be upon you. and so, it made me happy. By the way, we were seated ording to our examinee number, but number 100 didnte. Maybe noble children took the exam in a different room. I was curious as to what kind of person number 100 was. Afterward, we moved to a separate ce dedicated for the practical examinations. For the practical exams, we had to demonstrate our forte in magic right before the examiners, and we should unt our magical abilities as best as we could. I nned to heap lots of supportive magic on myself , then use the lowest magical attack to destroy the target. I managed to y many monsters thanks to that, so that method was already polished, if I said so myself. Number 99 was done, it seemed. I was about to step into the venue Ah, youre number 101 right, please wait for a while. The person-in-charge stopped me just as I was about to enter. Number 100 was going to take the exam, apparently. As I was waiting for a while, the person came from another entrance. He was probably number 100. I nced at his profile, then instantly knew who he was. As expected, he was the son of a noble family the House of Count Silveray, who possessed this city and the town I lived in as part of its peerage. His name was Halt. So he was the same year level as me. Halt had ink-jet hair that was rare in this world, and he had very beautiful azure eyes. His bearing was dignified, and was really cool. He was d in high-quality clothing. We really lived in different worlds. Halt then bowed towards the examiner. He must have wanted to release his magic. I wasnt good at gauging the other peoples magic, but even I could tell his mana was colossal and very dense. Having such a ginormous amount of mana what kind of spell would he cast? My heart pounded as I watched Halts movements. Fire Lance! Contrary to my expectations, Halt fired the lowest level of fire attribute magic. And my jaw dropped at the result. The magic that he fired pierced through the target and consumed it in zing mes. No matter how you looked at it, it wasnt how a lowest level attack should be. Halt seemed satisfied, so he left the venue through a different door from where I was. And so, he apparently didnt notice that I was watching him. The examiner was in a daze, but he did notice that I was standing at the entrance, so he restarted the examination for me. I had been thinking of destroying the target using the lowest level of magic to show my abilities, but since we just witnessed that super amazing disy of magic from Halt, the examiner might find my spell boring. Nevertheless, I couldnt think of any other way, so in the end, I still piled the supportive magic on my body then crushed the target using mid-level magic. But it was notpletely destroyed. Halt was a bit abnormal But, I unted it off the best I could. I could only pray for great results afterward. I then returned to the orphanage, and wrote the events that transpired in my diary. I had Absolute Memory, so even if I didnt write it down, I would still remember the events of that day, but it had been a habit of mine from the previous world, so I still kept a daily diary. I couldnt calm down if I didnt write in my diary. Besides, Absolute Memory did not include remembering feelings and thoughts, so it was still best to write it down. Today, I took the entrance examination for the Ifrus Academy of Magic. I think the written exam was perfect. Or was it ? I did what I could, thoughThe target that I could only partially destroy waspletely annihted by Halt, the fief lords son, by using just the lowest level of magic. Im a bit worried that my demo results might be outshone because of that. Ah, Halt was really handsome. It was the first time I saw him this near. If possible, I wanted to be in the same school as him. Thats all for today, so I put my pen down. If I continued, it might be full of delusions such as I hope I could enjoy my academy life with Halt and so on. This was a diary. Lets just enjoy school life with Halt in my dreams. The ancient runes wished me fortune, so I thought Id have good dreams tonight. With this, its goodnight. Heres to hoping that tomorrow would be a good day. E/N: Oh nooo! Halt just had to show his op powers before Luna. She got overshadowed. ( >_>)! Book 6: Chapter 5 Book 6: Chapter 5 Lunas Past (4/4) I received a letter one month after I took the Ifrus Academy of Magic entrance examination, and the letter was from the academy. I could still remember how my heart raced as I opened the letter. Along with the results, I also received a notice of exemption from matriction and tuition fees. Yes! I passed, and I also managed to secure the schrship. Moreover, they would also provide me with a monthly stipend to use for rent and living expenses, and there was no need to reimburse it. Hurray!!! I shrieked in delight the moment I saw that. It was like I was in heaven, it couldnt be helped. Id be able to live surrounded by books at the most prestigious academy of magic in this world. It was so exciting to think about what kind of things I would learn. Besides reading books, there was also one thing that I anticipated. It was the possibility of meeting him again. Of course, I was referring to Halt. Halt was an aristocrat, and it was already set in stone that hed be able to pass, given the mighty disy of magic he did back at the examination. What if we be ssmates!? The Ifrus Academy of Magic was an enormous school, and the first year students who enrolled this year were more than 300 already, but there was a slim chance Id be in the same ss as Halt. I was desperately trying to catch up with my studies in my previous world, so I didnt have the opportunity to y with other girls. Of course, I never had a boyfriend, either . Thanks to the skills I got from the goddess, I had a better chance this time around. I also wanted to be friends with boys, if I could I also wanted to enjoy my youth. Being reincarnated by the goddess of wisdom and beauty also had its merits. I may be tooting my own horn, but I think Im way prettier now than my previous worlds self. Clear, beautiful skin that seemed translucent, big eyes, smooth, silky sky-blue hair I was also shocked at my hair color right after I reincarnated, but apparently this was normal here. If it was me right now, I did think that there was a boy who would get along with me. It would be great if that person was Halt. Finally, our first day at Ifrus Academy of Magic came. From this day on, I had to live alone for seven years. There was no problem with me doing house chores, but I hated sleeping on my own. We had been sleeping together with all my older brothers and Sister at the orphanage. I felt miserable. I had to make a friend who would sleep with me as soon as possible. I hoped shed be a cute girl, too. I headed to the entrance ceremony hall while preupied with those thoughts, when suddenly, I was pushed from behind. Hey watch where youre walking! It hurts, you know! A boy was fiercely ring at me as he said that. It was true that I was immersed in my thoughts, but I was properly looking in front of me as I walked. Theres no way I bumped against him, but I, Im sorry. I apologized to him. He was a son of a noble based on the embroidery on his robes. Even if he were exaggerating, there was no way amoner like me could go against him. This was the kind of world we were in, Hey you, dont you know that this person here is the esteemed son of Baron Zordee? Dont think youll get away with just an apology! So the male student who bumped against me was really a nobles son. And apparently, they wont let me be even if I apologized. What should I do then? I didnt know what to do, and my tears were on the verge of spilling. Ah, do you have any business with my? Wha-, who do you think you are? Nah, who do you think you are? Shes with me. Eh? I unintentionally blurted out. Halt had said that we knew each other. I immediately understood that he was trying to help me. Afterward, the three boys who picked a quarrel with me left. Halts father had the higher rank, so maybe they realized that if they still insisted on making trouble, then they would be just putting themselves in a pit. Halt helped me. And he lied just to do that, too. Nevertheless, my heart pounded when he told them he was with me. I was closer to him nowpared to when we had the entrance examination. He was really cool. Afterward, I became friends with Halt and Luke. It was onlyter that I learned that Luke was the grandson of the Academy of Magics Headmaster. And he was gorgeous. I was really d I gathered my courage and talked to them, and that they were willing to be friends with me. I had a lot of time, so ended up reading everything I wrote in my diary. It was nice that Halt became my friend, and we ended up in the same ss, but I couldnt bring myself to take the next step. Almost half of my girl ssmates were already so chummy with him to the point that they were eating and sleeping together Halt was too amazing. Luke also had a gorgeous elf girlfriend. The only ones left were Ryuka and Ryuushin, but I think they had that special mood between them. Eh? A-am I all alone? Halt took away Merdie. I remembered that sense of dread that I had been feelingtely. Halt was very dependable especially since he was the son of an aristocrat. Moreover, he was so strong to the point that even the Spirit Kings were willing to serve him, and he was kind enough to help a person like me when I got entangled with those aristocrats. Besides, he was also very attractive, he definitely wouldnt lose against Luke. Maybe it was because Halt resembled the people back in my previous world, so I preferred his looks, though. That was why I also wanted to be part of Halts harem. However, the hurdle was too high. Thanks to the goddess, I became prettier, but all the girls beside Halt were much more beautiful and adorable than me. The elf beauties Teacher Tina and Leaffa Youko who became really gorgeous recently Mai and Mei, the Spirits who acted so adorably. And Merdie, who was blessed with everything cat ears and tail, as well as those paw pads. They surrounded Halt. I was just prettier than average, would Halt be willing to be with me? I could only think about how I am a human. But that might be my greatest advantage. All kinds of races were with Halt in his mansion, but there was not a single human girl yet. In other words, Halts harem stillcked humans! But, were talking about Halt here. If I remained idle, that spot would be taken away for sure. No, I think it was already being upied. this might be the so-called womans instinct. I should act immediately. I shouldnt wait for Halt toe to me, I must be proactive! While immersed in those thoughts, I heard a knock on the door. Who is it? Luna, are you free right meow? Merdie was standing there when I opened it. I dont really have anything to do Then, would you like to go out for dinner, meow? Halt and the rest are going, too meow. Ill go! I should increase the time I spend with Halt. Then wait for the opportunity and grab that chance!! Do your best, me. T/N: This gal. Wise decision, author-sama, for not pairing her with Lukeand yep, its confirmed! Luke has a girlfriend, woohoo!! No need to suffer from second male lead syndrome XD Im wondering about Ryuushin and Ryuka, too. It wasnt explicitly stated that they were siblings or cousins, soremember when Ryuushin was attacked by the warlock, it was his father, not their that was brought upanyway, well, they do look great together, plus they have the same race.. ? E/N: Halt really holds an exam for entering his harem. ( -_- ) Book 6: Chapter 6 Book 6: Chapter 6 Tinas Memories Three weeks had passed since we came to the Kingdom of the Beastkin. Only one week before we return to Ifrus Academy of Magic. It was decided that we would explore one of the historical ruins. There was a dungeon inside that ruins, and apparently, it was rted to the heroes who defeated the demon king a century ago. In order to prevent the adventurers from wrecking the ce, entry was forbidden. Maybe some of the equipment and items left by the heroes were still there. In fact, some of their weapons were discovered in a different dungeon that the heroes supposedly visited. They thought that it would be best if these items were handed on to the next generation of heroes, so some of the dungeons where the heroes went were blocked at present. We were going to explore one of those ruins. I was the owner of this kingdom, and Tina was a descendant of the hero, so nobodyined. Nevertheless, Leo, the Beastkin King, pleaded that we avoid rashly destroying the ruins. The reason I wanted to enter the dungeon was to follow the traces of the hero Tina loved before. I was curious what kind of person he was. Particrly his name I wanted to know what he was called. A century ago, five heroes managed to defeat the demon king, and saved the world. Of course, this information was written and recorded in various documents. However, for some reason, nothing was written about the hero that Tina loved, and it was only him. The people called him the [Guardian Hero] and they said that he would be stronger if he had people that he must protect. No other information about him was written. There were records of the kinds of monsters he yed, but his name, his appearance,bat style remained a mystery. Even though he was part of the heroes who saved the world, it was only he who did not have any portraits or statues. Did he have some kind of circumstances? A few years ago, I thought Id try asking Tina about that heros name. Tina, are you free? What is it? Tina, its about the hero who went on an adventure with you. His name isnt written in any bookDo you know why? Ah, thats because he didnt reveal his name to anyone no matter how many people he saved. Didnt reveal? Why would he do that? He didnt have the powers a true hero possessed. He had to fight alongside me, and he was shy about that fact well, thats what he said. The Guardian Hero didnt get the skills and status that should be his before he was transferred into this world. It was to save Tina. He managed to save Tina, but his powers were too weakpared to normal heroes. Nevertheless, he continued saving the people. while borrowing Tinas power, that is. Tina had the protection of [Descendant of the Heroes]. Apparently, this blessing would be bestowed to one who was blood rted to heroes of the previous eras. Tina and the Guardian Hero uplifted each other, and saved many countries and cities from the threat of the monsters. So that happened But, Tina, of course you remember his name, right? But of course! He was Tinas expression crumbled. He was, Hero-samas name was wh, why why? O, oy, Tina, are you alright? Blood drained from Tinas face. She couldnt say the name of the hero. And its not simply forgetting. Its as if somebody erased all her memories rted to the heros name. And then Tina!! Tina fainted. She was soaked in sweat. Afterward, Tina regained her consciousness, but she forgot our conversation. I checked Tinas status board, but nothing was abnormal. But Tinas situation earlier was. It was as if something forcefully sealed all her memories rted to the Guardian Hero that was how it felt. From then on, I never asked Tina about the Guardian Hero again. Maybe today Id discover the heros name, or maybe get information regarding Tinas memory in this ruin. This ruin was the first road Tina and that Guardian Hero walked together, afterall. I was a bit hesitant to bring Tina here, since she already fainted just by trying to recall that persons name, but there was also a possibility of getting her memories that had been erased or sealed back. Everyone, are you ready? Of course!! I held Tina as the entire ss went inside the ruins. With our members, this dungeon that took Tina and the Guardian Hero one month to clear would possibly be done in just a week. After travelling all over the dungeon, Tina and the heros level increased to 100, apparently, and since some of our members already got past 100, then this should be an easy trip for us that was my prediction. In case we didnt finish this within a week, we could return to Ifrus Academy of Magic temporarily, and go back to continue when we had the time. And so, we set our foot in the dungeon ruins. Book 6: Chapter 7 Book 6: Chapter 7 Dungeon Ruins We entered the dungeon. There probably wouldnt be strong monsters inside, but just in case, I still summoned Hakoku from the Realm of the Spirits. ording to Tina, this dungeon had 10yers. We were currently in the firstyer, and the monsters here would be level 30 or so. The deeper we go down, the higher their level. This dungeon had a rtively simple structure. A straight, wide path continued on with asional narrow roads on both sides. Several rooms were there containing either monsters or treasures. We walked on the central main road and only a few monsters appeared. If we wanted to fight monsters, it was best to continue on the wide road. Tina still remembered most of theyout of the rooms, as well as the circumstances of monster appearances. No strong monsters will appear until the thirdyer, and you cant find significant treasures here, either, I think. Most of the weapons we left here were already retrieved. The dungeons in this world had two types of patterns. First was the dungeons controlled by the Dungeon Master, a type of demon, and these dungeons were considered suitable for adventurers. For some reason, treasures periodically appear here, and the monsters that were supposedly defeated reappeared again after a fixed period of time. It was easy to level up there, and items were easy to get, so, many adventurers continued to do those types of dungeons as challenges. Apparently, the Dungeon Master was also collecting Dungeon Points, and it managed the entire dungeon. The adventurers who trekked the dungeon and became friends with the Dungeon Master then ryed that information to the Adventurers Guild. I saw that in a book called [Adventure Travel Guide] before, so that got me curious about this so-called Dungeon Master. The management of the dungeon seemed fun. The other type of dungeon was made by the deities. They were constructed to train heroes, so the monsters with strong mana would spontaneously appear in there. The dungeons that the deities created, nicknamed deity dungeon produced items that had exceptional qualitypared to those from the adventurer-targeted dungeons, but once a person obtained it, that item had to be consumed, or else itd be broken before it could be replenished in the dungeons. The equipment that transferred heroes got from the deity dungeon would then be kept by the country that the heroes were affiliated with, after they returned to their former worlds. Almost all of those equipment would be national treasures. That was how marvelous the items from the deity dungeons were. However, since the national treasures were treated with utmost care, they wouldnt be broken, so the deities could not provide new ones in the treasure boxes of the deity dungeons. This historic ruin was also a deity dungeon, and Tina and the Guardian Hero had already travelled all over here, so there was not much anticipation towards the treasures. Well, we didnte to her to search for items, so thats fine. Ah, but when Ryuuka and Youko heard about that, they were depressed. They seem to love treasures so much. No treasures probably existed, so Ryuka and the rest didnt have toe. But if I didnt go through it, I got the feeling that I wouldnt be able to get information regarding the Guardian Hero. I requested Youko, who got the fighting ability that I might need in order to go through this, and Ryuka was essential, especially because of her rebirth and restoration abilities. I had some misgivings in taking Tina, but she insisted, so I couldnt say no. Its fine, well manage thats how I felt. When using mind reading, a lot of mana flows into the brain of the caster, and it bes very stimted. That was why my intuition functioned really well recently. It wasnt at par with Elder Brother Leon, and still inferior to the beastkin Sallys skill, but it was extremely convenient. If there were alternatives, I was naturally guided to the option that would yield the best results. That intuition was telling me that it would be fine even if I took Tina with me. Alright, back to the story. Luna was the one who called out to the others at the entrance. She was like a walking library not exaggerating there thats how great her knowledge about items and equipment were. She also had a keen eye, and could notice any trace of abnormality right away, so she was the one member that I wanted to take with me at all cost in this dungeon that might contain something. And now, my intuition was telling me that its better to take her along. And so, I invited Luna to the dungeon exploration, and she happily agreed. Leaffa, Mai, Mei, and Merdie came, saying that if Tinaes then we will, too. I invited Ryuka, so of course I also told Ryuushin, who also agreed toe. At this point, it would be rude to leave Luke out, so I also invited him. And so, the entire ss would now explore this dungeon that didnt even have a rare item in it. Until 3rdyer, huh, then lets go forward quickly. Agree. Hurry up, meow! We defeated the level 30 monsters that asionally popped out from the corners of the passages, and strode straight on through the center road. We finally arrived at the furthermost part ofyer 1. A heavy looking stone door stood here. The Boss Monster was just beyond this door, and we had to defeat that in order to advance to the secondyer. When Tina went through here before, the boss at that time was a level 40 Goblin Fighter, and it had a few goblin followers around it. Yup, if that was all then easy-peasy. The door opened on its own. A huge room was beyond it, and at the dead center, we saw a 2 meter tall Goblin Fighter nked by two goblins Fire Lance! Flying Fist! Two ming spears pierced the Goblin Fighter, and the lump of mana that jumped out sted off the goblinckeys. The instant we confirmed the existence of the boss, Tina and I released Fire Lance, while Merdie and Ryuushin released the Flying Fist, all at the same time. By the way, we didnt n this. I just wanted to try saying I yed the boss even before we entered, huh you know. I was kinda surprised that aside from me, 5 other people also thought the same thing. Everyones magic activation is too fast. Leaffa, who didnt make it in time, lowered her jade green bow as she muttered that. Yup, that kind of speed is impossible. Luke was troubled on what to do with the mana he released for casting his spell. Luke and Leaffa both tried to release their magic attacks, too. wait there, Luke, wasnt that too much mana for a Goblin Fighter? It was not the level of a high-ranking spell, but he did release enough mana to cast the highest level of the mid-range spells. Luke, if you dont need that, then can I have it? Youko wanted the mana that Luke released. Youko could suck the mana of other people and store it in her tails. She would consume arge amount of mana just by living day to day, so I requested the Divine Beast Shiro to regrly give her mana. Yup, itd be a waste, so here, have it. Thanks a lot! Youko held up her hand, and Lukes mana was sucked in. For some reason, Youkos bust size seemed to have increased. Dont tell me, the reason why Youko was consuming so much mana was to maintain her human figure when she humanized? While having those convo, we then entered the Boss room in order to proceed to the nextyer. E/N: So, mana makes your bust bigger. T/N: True, at least in their case. How nice if that was also applicable in this world lol. Book 6: Chapter 8 Book 6: Chapter 8 Transmigrator/ Reincarnator Privilege Room When we entered the boss room, the corpse of the Goblin Fighter that had been burnt ck turned into light before vanishing. When a monster was in in this world, its corpse would remain on the spot. The adventurers would then strip the hide and fangs off, and sell them to make a living. On the other hand, if the monster was in inside the dungeon, its remains would disperse as light particles. Materials could still be gathered, but it should be done fast. For magicians like us, those materials from the Goblin Fighter didnt amount to anything, so we didnt strip it off. The exciting part from defeating the floor boss was about to start now. I stared at the spot behind the ce where the Goblin Fighter was standing earlier. A little treasure box was present there. The contents of the treasure box in deity dungeons normally didnt get reced, but the treasure box in the bosss room was the exception. It was replenished every time the boss was defeated, containing rtively good items. I dont really expect that the equipment would be there, though.. I opened the box, and a vial filled with violet liquid was inside it was a high grade recovery tonic. High grade recovery tonics were items that could restore manapletely. It was quite good as a dungeons first floor booty. Whoever found an item within the dungeon first could im it as theirs, but the boss rooms spoils were to be split after only leaving the dungeon. Id be holding onto one in the meantime. Alright, on to the second floor. Stairs and teleport stones weremonly used to move between floors. The teleport stone was a rock that would automatically take you to a specific ce when you touch it. Seemed like this dungeon used teleport stones. A white stone monument stood farther than the treasure box. This was what I had been talking about. It was smaller than the one in the Yggdrasil dungeon, but the touching part was the same. By the way, the dungeons that had stairs usually had a teleport stone at thest floor, and it would take you to the ground surface, but you had to take the stairs to move between floors. For example, if one were on the fourth floor and wanted to return halfway, theyd have to go through all the floors from third to first in order to return. For dungeons that had teleport stones, the boss rooms of all floors had their own teleport stones that would take them anywhere they like, as long as the destination was a floor that they had already captured. That was why dungeons with teleport stones were popr among adventurers. It didnt really matter to me anyway, since I could use the teleportation circle to go anywhere I wanted, provided that I already established the circle there. Everyone gathered around the teleport stone. Halt-sama, could I have a moment, please? Tina called me out, so I stepped away from the stone and approached Tina. What is it? Theres a chance Halt-sama will be sted off to a different room if we use that teleport stone to move to the next floor. Tina whispered. Eh, why? Thats what happened when Guardian Hero-sama and I attempted to go through this dungeon. I was teleported into a room that contained nothing, while Hero-sama was teleported into a room containing several items. This deity dungeon was created to train the heroes from the other world. That was why whenever a transferred hero arrived here, they were given privileges. But I was not a hero. Hey, the one who transferred me here was the Evil God. Would I still enjoy those perks reserved for transferred heroes? Tina also knew about that fact, but she still informed me so I wont panic just in case I did get teleported to a different ce. Got it. Thanks for telling me that. Is it easy to leave the room? Yes. Guardian Hero-sama was teleported to a room I couldnt go in, but apparently he got out easily from that room. In case we get separated, Leaffa, the others and I will be on standby, so please dont worry. I could still detect everyones mana even within the dungeon, so even if I got separated, we would be reunited soon after. In the worst case scenario, I had engraved a teleportation magic on the magical stone I gave Tina, so Id aim for the magical stone and teleport through it. Okay. Lets go. Yes. Tina and I returned back to the teleportation stone where everyone else was waiting for us. We touched the stone at the same time. Great, we safely reached the next floor. Just as Tina said, I was teleported to a different ce from all the others. It was a room with four stone pedestals. And I was not the only one teleported here. H, Halt Luna was below me, her face blushing furiously. For some reason, Luna was also teleported into this room. During teleportation, there was the feeling of being forcefully pulled, and people who were not used to it would usually fall. I frequently teleported so this was nothing to me, but the same thing couldnt be said for Luna. Right after I teleported into this room, Luna also appeared beside me. She lost her footing , and looked like she was about to fall, so I immediately put my hand over her head to grab her. I didnt think anyone else besides me woulde here, so I was in a panic. Thats why we both fell. And so, here we are, looking like I was pushing Luna down. I was holding Lunas head, so it was a relief she didnt bump it on the floor. Of course, my hand wasnt hurt at all. But this posture of pushing Luna down what should I do with this? Normally, I should hurry up and stand, but I couldnt move an inch. It was the first time Lunas face had been this near. Shes really pretty. I already thought Luna was pretty when I entered the academy. But seeing her this near enthralled me once again. Really, shes so beautiful. Shes the cream of the crop among all the human girls Ive seen so far since I came into this world. It might be because I was surrounded by the Elves, who were considered the race of beauty, and the spirits that seemed like they were works of art, so her beauty might have been undermined. Regardless, I cant deny that she was really gorgeous. I wanted Luna. No no no, I already have Tina and Leaffa, right!? Cheating is an absolute no! Besides, didnt Luna and Luke have something special going on between them - oh? Wait, Luke already had a girlfriend, right? So that meant Luna was free!? Alright! - No, what was that alright!? Arent I cheating with this! In the first ce, Luna might not see me that way. During the time we entered the academy, I told her the mansion has several empty rooms, so do you want to live here? but she refused me gently. Hey, calm down, me. Go count the prime numbers to calm down. .What was the prime number again? I was a sage, but my brain forgot how to function properly. - T/N: See, even Halt was shipping LunaXLuke before lol! It wasnt a figment of my imagination! ? And now, Halts harem is almostplete, I guess! Ah, only Ryuka is left in their ss! E/N: Lolol of course Luna had to be below him. Halt tell me; did your brain ever function properly? (-_-)! Book 6: Chapter 9 Book 6: Chapter 9 Sage and Reward H, hey, calm down. Youre a sage, right? Yup, Im a SAGE. Sage Mode, activate! By the way, Sage Mode was nothing but a phrase to set my mood, it was not really a skill or anything. I used it when I needed a change of phase or if I had to focus. Alright, I was a bit calm now. I might attack if I kept on staring at her in point-nk range, so I managed to finally move my body away from Luna. S, sorry, Luna. I stood up, away from Luna. No you protected me from hurting myself during the fall, right? Thank you very much. She gripped my extended hand as she stood up. Her hand was small and soft. U, ugh, my Sage Modes crumbling. Where is this ce? Luna stared all around her restlessly, oblivious to my inner conflict. Glowing stone walls surrounded the four corners of the room, and theres no entrance or exit. If this is the transferred heros perks room, then Tina said it would be easy to go out, though. In that case, then why was Luna taken here? Eh, dont tell me Lunas teleported, or perhaps a transmigrator, or maybe she was a reincarnator? But Luna already showed us her status board. Her upation was Auxiliary Enchanter apprentice, somethingmon in this world. People who got teleported or reincarnated by this worlds deities had their upations fixed at the tertiary level. That was why the possibility of Luna being one was quite low. But then, if Luna wasnt one, then this room wasnt a privilege room, so it was probable that we would have to solve something to go out. I was worried whether to ask Luna if she was a reincarnated person, or not. If she was one, then Id get the reason why she was teleported to this ce. However, at the same time, I would have to reveal that I was also a reincarnator. Well, there was no problem in getting found out, and I was pretty sure Luna would keep mum about it if I asked. Anyway, it was not yet decided how we could get out. Maybe there was a normal way out from here. We should explore this ce first. I dont know where we are, too. Anyway, lets look around first. II understand. Those four pedestals were the first things I noticed. Three of them didnt have anything on top of it. There was a rtively ancient looking book casually ced on top of thest one. Something was written on the cover, but I couldnt read it. I grabbed the book and opened it, but I couldnt make sense of the letters written in it. Would it be alright if I look at it? Luna took the book from me. She was capable of fluently reading ancient runes, so maybe she could read this too. Luna flipped through the pages. Eh? She looked like she was reading it normally. Halfway through, her hand stopped, and her face turned beet red. Then she stared at that page very seriously. Luna? Hyaah!? Eh, Ah, what is it? She jumped in shock when I called out to her. Luna had been really immersed in reading, huh. What was written in there for her to be this serious about it? That made me really curious, now. Luna, can you read this? Y-yes. This book is a grimoire, it seems. Grimoire? Its use is forbidden, and there are incantations that are long forgotten because of being banned. There are also instructions on making medicines that are highly effective. Luna then gently hugged the book, as if it was a treasure. Ahmcan I have this book? Hmm, its okay, I think? Its not like we got it inside the bosss room, and Lunas the only one who can read this, probably. I could also read ancient runes, and Tina and Leaffa had been teaching me Elvish, so I could remember some of the Elf letters now. Those twonguages were considered very difficult to learn in this world. I could read them fairly well, but this one waspletely unintelligible for me. Maybe it was a special and superiornguage than those. Thank you very much! It was the first time I saw Luna smile that way. She was really, really pretty. I was kind of bothered why Luna wanted this book that much, but it didnt matter now that I had seen how happy she was . After that, Luna resumed reading. She was still poring over that page that made her blush furiously. It really made me curious Should I use that forbidden thing? I switched my mind reading skill on. Lunas thoughts were transmitted to me right away. ( and, Fire Blown Grass, as well as Dragon ws, huh. I think Fire Blown Grass is cultivated at the academy. Dragon wsif I asked Ryuushin, maybe hell give some to me?) What was this ingredients for making a magical tool? Not sure what shes gonna make, but since she needed Dragon ws, then maybe shes gonna use the nails of Ryuushin since hes a dragonoid? Is that okay? Doing that kind of thing. (Anyway, I think I can get all the ingredients. But how do I make him drink this?) Eh? S, so this is a drink!? Not sure whos gonna drink that, but definitely I wont drink that, Ryuushins nails would be in there, you know. Should I stop Luna? What on earth is she trying to make? (Hmm, its really surprising that you can make a love potion thats difficult to trace with just these ingredients. And its written here that its overwhelmingly effective. W- what should I do if he suddenly attacked me after I should prepare myself before making him drink it.) Whoa, seriously Luna was trying to make a love potion, huh. And she was making super high level, super strong one that was written in a superior ancientnguage on a grimoire, to boot Hey, hey, Luna-san, have you seen yourself in a mirror? If it was you, ANY guy would fall for you even without that love potion, you know!? (The body fluids of the target and the maker should be mixed together to create the catalyst, and the efficacy would increase further during training thats whats written here.So nows my chance, huh) Luna peeked at me. Hm? Ah, no, nothing. (I, impossible How should I request it then? Please give me your body fluids theres no way I could say that!) Eh? D, dont tell me Target.. Is me? W- why is it ME!? (And whats with this body fluids? Is it saliva? Mixing the target and the makers body fluids, doesnt that refer toK, kiss, is it fine if we kissed!?) No no no, theres a whole lot of others, right!? Like sweat, or even blood. (B, but its really rare for Halt and I to be together, just the two of us, so Ill be depressed if I let this chance go.) Seriously Its really me? For a beauty like Luna to go out of her way, making a love potion just to get along with me.. It somehow made me happy. Well, Youkos temptation didnt work on me, so I doubt that love potion would work, though. (I mean, since Halt and I are all alone now, rather than thinking about how to make this love potion, isnt talking with Halt a lot so thats better. We could be great friends, instead?) Yep, thats right. Thats the way to go. Dont make me drink something that has Ryuushins nails in it. A, ahm.. Luna looked at me. What is it? N, no, really, theres nothing! (Im too conscious of Halt, so talking to him while facing him. I cant) Please do your best. Alright, in this case Luna, can we talk for a bit? W, what is it? Didnt you do your best in the Maid and Butler teahouse that I nned for the school festival back then? It was a huge sess, thanks to you guys. I thanked everyone with a gift, so what do you want, Luna? Lunas jaw dropped. Was it too abrupt? Anythings fine, you know? I know theres some things that are difficult to say, so I asked each of them. I already granted the requests of Leaffa, Merdie and the rest. I dont really have a lot of chances to talk with Luna only, so its beente, sorry for that. I took Luke, Ryuushin and Ryuka to a high-end restaurant. Lets leave the rewards at that. Is anything really fine? Yup. For example, I made a meal, did a massagetheres also patting on the head. Also - Kiss. Yup, yup, kiss, too - Eh? Eh - T/N: Wow, Lunas the only one that had such an effect on Halt he had difficulty calming himself, huh. He didnt even bat an eye at Tina during the onsen trip, and he also casted a spell on himself during his bath with Mai, Mei and Youko. ? Humans for the win lol. E/N: Well he needs to capture all species of girls. Are there no vampire girl and subus. Lol. Gotta catch them all! Luna and Halt from one of the illustrations of the LN ? Book 6: Chapter 10 Book 6: Chapter 10 Confession and Choices Is a kiss alright? I was also happy if I could kiss such an adorable girl as Luna. Luna was beet red as she bowed her head. The mood was getting dangerous. But it was alright, I had my mind reading skill. (W, what am I saying!? Its all because I was busy thinking about Halts saliva that I need for that love potion eh? If hes willing to give me his saliva, then that means I dont really need that love potion) Yup, you got it. (But, people dont hand their saliva over just because you are friends with them, righ?) Yeah, d that Luna also realized it. No matter how much a girl begs, saying give me your saliva please so I can make a love potion right to my face, Im not confident that I wont reject them. No, if it was a girl as gorgeous as Luna, then I might. A, ahm. (Are you really willing to kiss me?) Yup, its okay. Eh? ( Did I say that aloud?) Eh Huh! N, NooooOOOOOOOOO!!!!! I answered her normally!! No, you didnt say that aloud. Errrr, I mean, er, I think so Eh.. NooooooOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!! W, why do I keep messing it up! (D, dont tell me Halt can read my mind?) N, no, its not like that! I didnt say anything. Eh? Ugh, I really messed up now, huh. Alright, calm down. Halt can read my inner thoughts, am I right? . I wont answer that even if you ask me now. I wont fall for it again, you know! (Haah, thats impossible, really. Its great that Halt didnt find out that Im going to put Ryuushins nails into the love potion I will make for him. Im relieved.) Please, dont do that. See, you can really read my mind! Sorry. Aahh, I give up. By the way, can you switch that mind reading off? Yeah. I honestly replied to Lunas questions. Then please turn it off for a while. Got it.. Done. Im gonna check if you really did turn it off. Please close your eyes. Eyes? Is this okay? Whats she gonna do now? Would she p me? Well, that couldnt be helped. I should prepare myself, then. Something really soft touched my lips. It was really luscious. My eyes snapped open in shock. Luna was right in front of me. She kissed me. I told you to close your eyes, didnt I. Luna drew away, scolding me while blushing furiously. She was really adorable. S-sorry. But since you didnt avoid it, you really did switch your mind reading off. Yeah. By the way, is it only me? Or can Halt read the mind of anyone? Anyone will do. Does Teacher Tina and the rest know about this? No, they dont. Oops, I honestly answered again. Ah, that was it. Maybe she would tell me that I should listen to whatever she said , huh. . Ah, this was bad. But I still believed that Luna wasnt the type of girl whod make unreasonable demands, right ? She wont say things like Be my ve, right ? Okay, then I will keep this as a secret. Please. Yes ..Eh? Eh? Thats it? Thats it. Haaa. Luna heaved a deep sigh. Halt can already read whats in my heart, so you probably already knew this, but I still wanted to confess properly. Halt, I like you. Luna stared straight into my eyes as she confessed. You wont bully the person you really like, right? Eh, some people would do everything just to date the person they like well, there were , but Luna wasnt one of those, it seemed. T-thanks. So, your reply? Eh! Halt, I already confessed that I like you, so whats your reply about that? W-what? So Luna could be an assertive girl, too a bit different from how I saw her, huh. Well, Halt already has two gorgeous wifeys beside you, and youre always surrounded by pretty girls, so it must be troubling for you to reply when I say I like you. Thats why, I have three choices for you, so can you please choose one. Choices? Yes. Choice number one, please let me join Halts harem. Harem, you say. Hey, just to let you know, Ernol House is one of my families, not my harem. Everyone else beside me is a girl, so people might see it as such, but thats not true. Then, that meant Luna wanted to be part of the Ernol Family? Gonna interpret it as such, then. Choice number 2, I wont join the harem, but youre going to be my friend with benefits, and youll keep that a secret from Teacher Tina and the rest. What? You can embrace me when you feel like it, thats fine. I know I cantpare with Teacher Tina and others in terms of figure, but Im still popr with guys, you know? Besides, Im pretty sure my bodys notcking in any department . Ehhhhh!! Wait, why are you talking like some convenient girl You should treasure yourself more. Its okay, Lunas beautiful as you are.So be more confident. I,Iminexperienced in a lot of ways, but Im gonna do my best, alright? Lunas cheeks were ming red as she mumbled. She was squirming bashfully, maybe because she was embarrassed for saying that about herself. She was really adorable and sweet. There was no way I was gonna choose that second option. And the third? Lets ask this for the meantime. Choice Number 3 would be Since Halt isnt interested in me, then were going to carry on as good ssmates, like before. By the way, if Halt chooses this option, rest assured that I wont still reveal your secret to anyone. I see. If those are the three choices, then my answer is settled, then. Alright, then Ill choose number 1. Yup, theres no way you would choose number 1, righ eh? Hm? I already said Im choosing the first one, though. A, are you sure? I really think Luna is very pretty and adorable. Now that I know you wanted me, let me tell you, I also want you. Thats why would you please join the House of Ernol? Is that really okay? Yup. Didnt I ask you if Do you want to live in my mansion? on the first day of school, do you still remember? I, I still remember. That time, Luna told me that youre going to think about it first But, can you give me your answer again? Lunas tears spilled from her eyes. Then I, I also want to live together with Halt. E/N: Oofff Luna is seriously adorable. Book 6: Chapter 11 Book 6: Chapter 11 Tinas Premonition There were several dungeons in this world built to train the heroes that have been transferred from another world by the deities. This dungeon was created in the midst of ancient ruins, found in Vestier, the kingdom of the beastkin. In a certain room on the second floor of this dungeon, Tina Ernol was waiting for her husband, Halt, toe. Leaffa, Halts other wife, the demon Youko, the spirits Mai and Mei, and the beastkin Merdie sat around Tina. Youko and the rest were not married to Halt, but they also belonged to the House of Ernol just like Tina and Leaffa. Tina was a professor at the Ifrus Academy of Magic, and her students were the girls with her, as well as the dragonoids Ryuushin and Ryuka, the humans Luke, Luna and even Halt. Ryuushin, Ryuka and Luke said they were going to search the area, and left the room. With their current levels, the monsters on the second floor of this dungeon were not worthy to be their opponents, so Tina decided to allow them to go as the search party since there was no problem even if they had to deal with those monsters. And so, only the members of the House of Ernol remained in the room as a result. They had been transferred here by the teleport stones after they defeated the first level boss. Tina had attempted this dungeon around a century ago with one of the transferred heroes, and that time, she had also been teleported into this room. At that time, the hero that was with Tina got teleported into another room, and he was reunited with Tina after obtaining multiple items. Those items were prepared by the deities as bonus for training the transferred heroes. Tinas husband Halt also transmigrated into this world. And just as Tina had guessed, Halt did not arrive here with her. It was highly probable that he was inside the room where the special items reserved for the heroes were hidden the bonus room. That was good. She was worried about something else. Luna was not teleported into this room. Luna was Level 50, an Enchanter Apprentice girl. Transferred heroes from another world were given tertiary level upations such as heroes and sages. That was why it was difficult to say that Luna was a reincarnated being, too, because of her secondary apprentice upation. Tinas magical detection ability was excellent. If she was serious, she could pinpoint anyone within this country. However, she could not discern Lunas magic. Tina was worried about Luna as her professor. Will Luna be fine, meow? Merdie was also worried about her, because the two girls were the closest among Tinas ss. She probably isnt teleported outside the ruins. And there is only one room in this entire dungeon that cant be detected using my magic detection ability In short, its highly possible that Luna is together with Halt-sama. Theres a high chance that Luna was together with Halt inside the bonus room. And if shes together with Halt, then her safety was secured Tina believed in that. If Luna is with Halt, then shes safe but those two havente out yet. Leaffa murmured. Thirty-minutes had passed since they arrived in this room. Lukes trio got tired of waiting 10 minutes in, so they went out to search, but its been 20 minutes yet there was still no sign of Halt or Luna. Dont say Tina had a premonition. Maybe the two of them are fighting agains strong monsters inside that room? All the members of the Ernol family already knew that Halt transmigrated from another world, and that he was a sage. Tina told them that he was probably teleported into the bonus room. Leaffa was worried that Halt was fighting off monsters in that room, but Tina guessed differently. No, I dont think so. This is a dungeon created by the deities, so theres no way a monster will appear inside the bonus room? Then why arent Master and Lunaing out already? Right now, Halt-sama and Luna are together and theres only the two of them. What does that mean? (Mai and Mei) Actually On the day of the Ifrus Academy of Magics entrance ceremony, Halt-sama became friends with Luna, and he invited her to live with him in the mansion. Huh!! Realization dawned on Leaffa and Youko because of Tinas words. D-dont tell me. M-maybe Master about Luna Yes, I also think that Halt-sama favors Luna considerably. And Halt-sama has that charm that captivates women regardless of his intention. Halt protected Leaffa from monsters for several times, and before she noticed, she already liked him. Youko was a nine-tailed fox, a race that sucked mana from other people, so it was only natural that she was attracted to Halt, who spread colossal amounts of mana. Mai and Mei were drawn to the purity of Halts mana when he casted magic, while Merdie lost her heart against Halts superiorbat ability. Halt possessed something that drew everyone towards him. Luke was also very handsome and cool, enough for women to flock around him when he walked around the town. Halt didnt have that level of looks, but he still captivated women. And so, theres a huge chance that Halt and Luna are having their bonus time in that bonus room, flirting around. Eh!? (Mai and Mei) No way. Thats, thatsMasters no fair! Well, even if I said that, its probably just a kiss. Tina trusted in Halt. She was also confident that Halt loved her the most. Theres no way Halt will disregard her and make a move on Luna that was her conviction. Besides, everyone else here had also kissed Halt. Theres no sense in kicking up a fuss thiste in the game, just because Halt kissed some girl. Its possible that Luna will also be part of the House of Ernol. Ahhhh, then our rotation Leaffa was devastated. When sleeping, Halts left side was reserved for Tina only, while Leaffa, Youko, Mai, and Mei were in a rotation schedule for the right side. Merdie also joined them recently, and now, there was also a possibility that Luna would join them, too. It couldnt be helped then that Leaffa was worried about her days of sleeping with Halt being reduced further. You also have to consult Halt-sama about that. At any rate, if Halt-sama is holding Lunas hand when they return, then thats it. Even if they are not holding hands, if Luna is blushing then thats also it. Tina dered. And after a few minutes Halt arrived at the room where Tina and the rest were waiting, holding the hand of a beet red Luna and announcing that she would be part of the Ernol family. - T/N: And the Isekai Nobel Prize Award should be given to Tina for her contributions in peace within Halts harem of different races (and to the entire Isekai world because of that) and her big heartedness! And no worries, Leaffa, Luna will be more than happy to sleep with Merdie, or any one for that matter, though Halts side was still the best, I guess.. ? And now Im wondering whether any of them got backache from sleeping on their sides, facing Halt the whole night?? Tina, in particr, since she didnt get to have a break.. E/N: Backstage Halt: Gotta catch them all! Now who is left? Caught a human, elf, nine tailed fox, beast girl, and..who are the others? Luke: We need a vampire and a subus too. Halts harem: Stop!! Dont invite more girls or each one of us would get to sleep only once a year with you. Halt: ( -_- ) Book 6: Chapter 12 Book 6: Chapter 12 Luna and Ryukas Cultivation Program From now on, Luna will be part of the House of Ernol. When Luna and I left the bonus room, Tina and the rest were waiting in a room right beside it. Luke, Ryuushin and Ryuka apparently went out to search for us, so I dered that, taking advantage of the fact that only the members of the House of Ernol were left there. By the way, the bonus room didnt have a door, but we could slip through one of the walls, so we did just that. Luna was a bit hesitant when we were about to go through the walls, so I pulled her hand. We didnt have any problems after that, and we met up with Tina and the others. The bonus room was in a separate dimension, cut off from the rest of the dungeon, so I couldnt detect Tina and the others mana. And so, I was relieved that we were reunited safely. Everybody readily epted my deration of Luna bing a part of the Ernol family. Tina seemed to have predicted this happening beforehand, so she already talked about it with everyone. Everyone did wee Luna, but Leaffa had aplicated expression. She was probably bothered about the rotation schedule. Yep, it was true that the number of members increased, so we have to think this through. By the way, I didnt ask if Luna was a reincarnator. I thought it was best if she opened up about it when she would be ready. Afterward, everyone started to discuss the house chores in my mansion for around 20 minutes. I didnt do any chores, so I was treated as an outsider. They just had to say it, and I would do anything.. Once, I cleaned the living room on a whim, but Leaffa scolded me since it was her turn that day. Rather than helping around the house, theyd feel better if I praised them for doing their best in house chores thats what she said. After that, I didnt do the chores on my own anymore. In exchange for that, I made sure to appreciate them if I happened to meet them while doing their chores. I was not reallyfortable with this, but since everybody was happy, then so be it. Luke and the rest also came after a while. Were back! Ah! Halt and Luna, its great that you guys are both safe! Wee back, Luke, sorry for making you wait. So, did you see anything on the second floor? Nah, theres nothing in here. All the treasure boxes are also empty, yah know. Yes, it was boring. Ryuushin and Ryuka answered. As I thought, after Tina captured the dungeon, most of the items were not replenished. If there was nothing else, then we should get going. Sorry for making all of you wait. Alright, lets go on. Yeah!!! We reached the 7th floor with no problems at all. Almost all of the monsters here were Level 50 and above. Monsters that were almost at Level 70 also appeared every now and then. Transferred and reincarnated heroes boosted their level pretty quickly. This dungeon was designed for those heroes, so normal adventurers must be cautious while leveling up when challenging this dungeon, or else they would have difficulty capturing it. We were not ordinary adventurers, though. Everyone here was already past Level 50, and there were also a few among us who surpassed level 100. That was why we easily made our way towards the seventh floor. Maybe I could start that now? I also had another n. It was Lunas Cultivation Program. Not long ago, Youkos level suddenly rose for some reason. Apparently, Shiro carelessly gave too much mana to her. Because of that, Youko was already at Level 150. Her level is now higher than that of Luke. Then, there were Mai and Mei, too. I gave them a huge amount of mana as their reward for doing their best at the school festival, and the result was They surpassed Level 200. They evolved into an existence that surpassed Ifrit and Undine, who were the Spirit Kings. Usually, if the Level increased, then the aggregated amount of mana would also rise. However, Youko was a nine-tailed fox demon, while Mai and Mei were spirits. They had special existences, but they could also level up by receiving a huge amount of mana. Merdie never missed a single day of tempering her body, and leveled up inside the dungeon that was managed by the Ifrus Academy of Magic. Because of that, she managed to rise to Level 90 within one year. As expected of thebat raceShe was really great, being able to reach this Level all through her own efforts. Leaffa also surpassed level 80 from the start. She was part of the royal family of the Elf Kingdom, so she had been raising her levels since she was young inside the dungeons protected by their kingdom. Because of that, only Luna and I hadnt surpassed level 80 within the Ernol family. And today, Luna joined my House. She was level 53. Her upation was one of support, being an Auxiliary Enchanter, so it would be rare for her to fight on her own. That was why it was difficult for her to raise her level. By the way, Level 53 was in no way weak. C ranked veteran adventurers were around Level 60, sopared to that, it was actually more than enough. However, in light of the House of Ernol, her level stood out as being lowpared to the rest. I wanted to protect my family everyone. Of course, as long as I was here, Id absolutely protect my family from whatever enemy we might have. Even if we were separated, Id definitely chase after them. However, there mighte a day when I wont make it on time. That was why I wanted all of my family members to be able to possess at least the minimum amount of power. This was the reason for Lunas Cultivation Program. Luna, Ryuka, hold on to this. I handed stones that were shining blue to Luna and Ryuka. Party Stones? Why? The stones given to Luna and Ryuka were called Party Stones. Multiple people could have this, and EXP points would be divided among them when they defeat the monsters. There was no such thing as a Party Stone System in this world. Even if you joined a party, it wont appear in your Status Board. In exchange, the Party Stone could be used to help raise the levels of people whos forte did not lie inbat, just like Luna. Im thinking of raising Luna and Ryukas level while were defeating the monsters on the seventh floor. I- is that alright? I already have Ryuushins party stone with me, though. Sorry bout that, but can you just team up with me for a while. Itll be more efficient. Actually, Ryuka was kinda a bonus while I was going to execute my n regarding Luna. I felt itd be in bad taste if I helped Luna raise her level because her upation was notbat type, yet not helping Ryuka raise her level though her having restoration rted upation. AhmI dont think itll be efficient to form a party with Halt, though I also think so. I think Ryuushin would still be Luna and Ryuka replied. It was only natural that they thought that way. In this world, when forming a party, the person with the higher level gained the majority of the EXP points. Lets use this as an example. A Level 10 adventurer teamed up with a Level 20 adventurer as they formed a party. When both of them helped each other and they defeated the monster, the Level 20 adventurer would get double of the Level 10s EXP points. And the reason why Luna and Ryuka didnt want to team up with me to form a party the two of them didnt know that I was Level 1. Book 6: Chapter 13 Book 6: Chapter 13 High Speed Leveling When you form parties in this world, the one with the higher level would receive majority of the EXP points. I was Level 1, Luna was Level 53, Ryuka was Level 65. If we defeated the monsters with our trio party, their EXP points would increase by around 50-70% of mine. Right now, Ryuka had a higher level than Luna, so Ryuka would probably get more EXP points well, that was fine, I think. There was the error margin if we thought about the gap of their level from mine. I got nothing to lose, so lets try it first. Yeah, yeah, no worries, just hold this, okay. I pushed the Party Stones to Luna and Ryuka. The result wont be effective if they hold multiple stones. And if we didnt hold the stones at the same time, the EXP points wont get split. I already arranged the party stones I gave them at the same time, and also made it shine at the same time. By the way, Party Stones could divide the EXP points for up to four members. Thats why many parties were made with four members in this world. Ryuka reluctantly handed Ryuushin their party stone. With this, Luna, Ryuka and I formed our party. We were currently inside a spacious room on the eighth floor. We were taken here after touching the teleportation stone on the seventh floor. This room was wide, just perfect. Ice Lance! Wind Lance! I summoned multiple ice and wind knights, enough to pack the whole space. I think the total was around a hundred. We were under the dungeon, so if I summoned ming knights, our oxygen supply would be cut off and we might get suffocated. That was why I used wind and ice magic for now. Alrighty, done with the preps. Annihte them. The magical knights rushed out of the dungeon, following my orders. Your magic is still amazing as ever. Being able to conjure that much..Halts super incredible. Luke and Leaffa praised me. Why didnt you use the ming knight this time? Those ming knights use up the air to burn. If they use too much air, we wont be able to breathe. Youko was the one who asked, so I exined it as simply as possible. They didnt know that much about stuff like oxygen in this world. Even if this was an underground dungeon, suffocation wont happen just because fire attribute magic was used. However, ming knights used a great deal of fire to burn, so it would consume huge amounts of oxygen. If I conjured a hundred of those, no matter how huge this dungeon was, the air would get thinner. On the contrary, if I used that in dungeons that go deeper underground, then I could also annihte the monsters inside. I just had to conjure multiple ming knights and send them in, while waiting at the entrance. The interior of the dungeon would be deprived of oxygen after a while, so all the monsters inside would be exterminated. Well, there were also cons to that. First, it wouldnt affect the monster types that dont breathe, like ghosts and undeads. And suffocating monsters wont yield EXP points. While I was exining this, Luna and Ryuka experienced a phenomenon. Eh!? T, This is No wayDont tell me Luna and Ryukas bodies shone with a bluish white light. This phenomenon happened when levels rose. They continued shining for a few dozens of seconds. Their levels were rising at an rming speed. Seemed like the knights I conjured started exterminating those inside the dungeons. Usually, in order to raise their level, they had to defeat dozens of monsters that were on the same level as them. If the monsters had lower levels than them, then they had to y a lot more. W-why? Ryuka was staring at me, thoroughly shocked. She probably thought that I was above Tinas level. There was no merit in teaming up with a guy whose level was above 250 she probably thought that way. Sorry to say, but actually, I was Level 1. Thats why the majority of the EXP points went to Luna and Ryuka. And no matter how many monsters I defeated, my level would never rise. As the gap between our levels widened, the EXP points that were to be allotted to me would go on decreasing even if we kept on ying the same monsters, but I didnt need it, anyway. In short, in this world, I might be the most efficient sage ever who could help myrades level up. Maybe I could put up a shop for Leveling Up, huh. After a while, Luna and Ryukas bodies stopped shining. Seemed like the monsters inside had already decreased. Alright, time to move to the next floor. The wind and ice knights wont be able to open the boss room since they were magic. That would only open when a persones. Ah, but if its my magical guys, then they could probably destroy that door, though. By the way, how much did you rise? I-its amazing. Im Level 63 now. I rose 7 levels, so its Level 72. Luna seemed to have increased by 10 levels. On the other hand, Ryuka only got 7. Ryuka supposedly got more EXP points, but the amount of experience she needed to level up seemed to have increased too, so the rate of leveling up also slowed down. There were supposed to be stronger monsters on the next floor, so, maybe they would also get more EXP points. If we were to repeat this till we reach the 10th floor, then I could probably pull them up to Level 90 by the time we clear the dungeon. Level 90 was equivalent to the top-grade adventurers known as the B-ranked. They definitely wont lose against ordinary monsters. What I actually wanted for Luna, whose defense and speed was still weak, to surpass level 100, but.. Well, we could do that next time. Id form a party with Merdie, Leaffa and Luna, since they hadnt reached Level 100 yet, and wed go tackle dungeons, to strengthen the entire Ernol Houses fighting power. Finally, if all of them attained tertiary upations, then Id be happy. If everyone in my family were to get as strong as Tina, then Id be relieved. While thinking of these things, I led everyone through the dungeon that waspletely empty of monsters. E/N: Dont they have anything else besides annihting monsters. I feel bad for themnow lmao. Imagine sipping tea and a group of stupid teenagers suddenlyeuninvited to attack you. Id get seriously pissed. Isnt there a light novel wherethe mc bes friends with the dungeon monsters?!! Book 6: Chapter 14 Book 6: Chapter 14 Capittion of the Dungeon Lord We finally reached the room of the eighth floors boss. The knights, who had finished hunting all the monsters in this floor, stood alert in a file on both sides of the door, waiting to open it. Around 50 ice knights nked the right side facing us, and around 50 wind knights stood on the left. The scene was really spectacr. Thanks for the hard work, guys. The knights worked hard for me. They were my magic, but they were fully automated so I didnt really see them as in spells. That was why I called out to them like this. Im not sure why but they seemed happy when I did this. Besides, although they were created in the same way, they had their own individual differences. Strong attackers, speedy ones and some were great at hunting.There were also some who did not participate that much in assaults, and so on. It was not intentional, though. They werent like that before. Not sure when it started, butter on, knights that had their own individuality started to appear. For example, that guy standing foremost in front of the troops the knight that had one part of his helmet crushed always appeared for some reason whenever I created ice knights. I was pretty sure none of the ice knights had damage when I conjured them, but there was always one that returned with its helmet partly destroyed after they aplished their mission. Even if the knights fought with monsters that were overwhelmingly weaker than them, he would always return with a damaged helmet. And then, he would always, always stand right in front. As if saying look at me, notice me.. I was really bothered, so I tailed them one time. To make it easier to follow them, I made the target into one monster and just conjured 4 knights. That was when I saw it. One of the four knights went to a spot far from where I conjured my magic, and he started to punch his own helmet. I nevermanded him to do that. A knight that would arbitrarily do things I didnt order it to do, appeared. It bothered me a bit. I didnt have a problem with the fact that they followed my orders, and they could differentiate their foes from their allies on their own. But doing something I never told them to do I did think that bing autonomous might lead to them going on a rampage. However, these knights were really convenient for me, and they were liberating magic. That was why I didnt stop using them. I made a spell that could instantly deal with them even if they went on a rampage if the fire knights were the ones who behaved recklessly, I created a vacuum space that would extinguish their fire something like that. The individualistic knights were also closely monitored. I treated them as potential hazards, but contrary to my worries, they did not revolt against me. They were more flexible in executing mymands, and when I called out to them, they would happily practice-swing their swords. Yup, it was confirmed. The knights who showed off their individualism had their own clear purpose That was why instead of orders, I would just talk to them normally. Any treasure box? The ice knight with the crushed helmet made a signal to its fellow knights when it heard what I said. A few knights appeared from the ranks behind, and they were carrying various items. They put those before us. These knights can also retrieve items? Arent they too capable? Ryuushin and Ryukas jaws dropped. The damaged helmet wearing ice knight looked so proud when he saw their reactions. Pretty convenient, isnt it? No, this magic is way past the level of convenience though Tina had aplicated expression for some reason. Its Master were talking about, so that cant be helped. Its Halt-samas magic, after all. Youko, Mai and Mei seemed to be used to this. Recently, I started thinking that I should create a way more awesome spell if I wanted to impress these girls. Anyway, lets divide this floors items after we get out of this dungeon. Is that okay? Arent we following the finders keepers rule for all the items outside the bosss room? Luke was telling me that since these items were gathered using my magic, I had the rights over them. Luke, you can also tackle this entire floor on your own if you wanted, right? In that case, all the items should have been yours. But since you let me do this for Luna and Ryukas EXP points, I thought they should be divided among everyone. R-really? .W-well, thanks dude. Almost all the items were recovery stuff, and there were very few weapons and equipment. I didnt need recovery items. Tina and the rest of my family needed those items, but since almost half of the ss were a part of my family, it was pretty much enough if we divided it for everyone. I created an air space teleportation circle in the room we were staying in at Vestiers castle, and chucked all the items in there. There were itembags in this world that could hold infinite amounts of objects, but I havent got one yet, neither did my ssmates, so this temporary measure was enough for the meantime. I wanted to get one asap. For a day toe when the legendary teleportation circle is being used as an item bag. Leaffa mumbled. By the way, my teleportation magic consumed minimum 3000 mana just to open a tiny airspace enough to fit one hand. So it wasnt really a convenient thing that could be used as an item bag. It was just possible because my mana never decreased. I was sending things over, so maybe it was not teleportation but transfer? I finished transferring all of the items. Alright, lets go challenge that boss! I said that to everyone then turned around to face the bosss room Eh. The boss rooms door suddenly opened just a tiny bit. Usually, doors like that open when a person touches it. Nobody did so this time, but it still opened on its own. And suddenly, a pole with a white cloth tied on top poked out of the gap, and was waved up and down. Gonna churrender so no attacks pleaseee. A girl with snow-white hair came out, waving that white g. Seemed like she didnt have the slightest intention to attack. I made thebat ready knights back away. The girl was extremely scared as she stared at the knights. Are you the boss that protects this room? She came out of the boss room so that was only natural, right. She was doing some kind of broken, baby talk, but since she could understand and speak the humannguage, maybe it was a high-ranking monster or a magical beast that transformed into a shape-shifted human. Non, Im the warden here. I thought it was the eighth floor boss, yet it turned out that she was the master of this dungeon. T/N: Plot twist, those creepy helmet-destroying knights were actually the Evil Gods spies made from his curse but just pretending to be Halts magic..lol. Is that even possible? Or maybe they were originally evil ones created by Halts stronger alter ego sleeping inside him and that ego is the true strongest sage, but they liked Halt better.. haha.. Too far-fetched? Any theories, guys? Just for fun ? E/N: I pray that this baby demon boss doesnt be the loli of the harem. It seems likely though lol. Book 6: Chapter 15 Book 6: Chapter 15 White Dragons Cmity My name is Hakua. Im a Hakuryuu, a species of Dragons. Im really strong, you know. By the way, its difficult to move around inside the dungeon when Im in my dragon form, so Im usually in the human form. Did you know, Im managing this dungeon because Creation God-sama, the most important deity ever,manded me. Originally, Uncle Sekiryuu was the warden Dungeon Master here, but a hero came around a hundred years ago, and yed him. Well, Uncle Sekiryuus job was to be defeated by him, since this dungeon was created to train those heroes, see. Of course, Uncle Sekiryuu didnt purposely lose, you know. He fought with all he had, but he still lost. The hero was strong, he said. By the way, Uncle Sekiryuu was revived by Creator God-sama, and hes currently serving him. Serving directly under Creator God-sama is reallllyyyy an honor for us dragons, you know. So, because theres no Dungeon Master anymore here, I was chosen by the Creator God to do that role. Well, Dungeon Masters dont really do anything much, though; just assigning the monsters that spontaneously pop out because of the dungeons mana to their floors, ordering my minion monsters to put items inside the treasure boxes. Ah, I also go out of the dungeon from time to time, kidnapping strong looking monsters and magical beasts no, I mean, scouting them, then stationing them as bosses of each floor, that about sums it up. Were prepared so the hero cane anytime. But normal adventurers cant enter the dungeon, so we got nothing to do, really. Monsters wont increase if theyre not in. But if a person defeated the monsters, new ones could be born. Thats why theres really no need to fix the monsters stations. Of course, the items inside the box dont decrease, so they remain ju~st the way they are. By the way, theres a spell casted inside the treasure boxes so that the items in there wont degrade. So, when the heroese to take them out, theyre still in brand new condition. Awesome, right! Well, its thanks to Creation God-samas powers. Sooo, it was really boring. Until today, that is. Today, I sensed people entering the dungeon for the first time in a loooong while. Im so excited, you know! Its my first job,after all. Will they reach thest floor? Its my dream to transform into a white dragon and saying Guahahahaha, you heroes did well ining here. Let me see you defeat me and conquer this dungeon! things like that. Honestly, Im way stronger than Uncle Sekiryuu, you know. Were known as the divine dragons among the dragon race, after all. Ah, but when the Creation God revived Uncle Sekiryuu, his existence also leveled up and now hes a divine dragon, so I probably wont win against him. That maybe the case, but Im stronger than Uncle Sekiryuu when he was a Dungeon Master, so theres no way Im gonna lose against people. My expectation is quite high, since the people entering here must have been recognized by the King of Vestier,nd of the beastkin. Alright, show me what you got. . W, wait! Wait wait wait wait wait!! The goblin on the first floor was instantly killed. Well, theres nothing to be surprised about that, though. The problem is, those guys went through the second floor to fifth floor, no sweat, and theyve been killing all the bosses like ants! And they dont even step inside the boss room W, whats going onnn!!?? That boss on the fifth floor, thats the werewolf, you know!? Those guys are reaaalllyyy fast, you know? Theyre coordinations are perfect even if there are dozens of them, you know? I also fought with the werewolves when I led them to this dungeon to be the boss, and it had been tough.. And yet, these dungeon challengers annihted them with just a few shots. This is so impossible. Whats with their attack speed. I was anxious so, Im currently inside this dungeons master room, fiddling with the info terminal. This info terminal can check the information about the monsters and people inside the dungeon, and only the Dungeon Master can use this. After checking that. L, level 250!? Eh, Tina, dont tell me B, bingo! Shes that Half- Elf that conquered this dungeon a century ago! Whats she doing here!? Im shocked that Tina the Half-Elf came again even though she already cleared this dungeon, but thats not all. W, whats happening here? There are three more people whore over Level 100 Sage apprentice human, a dragonoid, and that woman Nine-tailed fox!? What is a Cmity doing, walking around with people and entering this dungeon!? My heads whirling already. And among them Eh? This Halt guyhes Level 1. There was one Level 1 male among the humans. Isnt this dungeon too intense for a Level 1 guy Maybe he formed a party with the people around him? They already reached the sixth floor boss room while I was busy thinking about this. Ah, theyre attacking! Level 1 Halt attacked the Maho Gnome and Crenu, the bosses of the sixth floor, together with Tina and the rest. But Ahh, see, only Tinas attack hit them. Halts level didnt go up. Well, Level 1 magic attacks definitely wont do any damage to the Maho Gnome, so its impossible for him to get EXP points.Eh, hes kinda pitiful. I was scared because of this groups extraordinary power, but I calmed down because of Halts existence. Halt was just Level 1, yet hes still going all out, firing spells beside Tina, who got Level 250, alongside the rest of them. Looking at him doing his best healed me a bit. If this continues on, theyll reach thest floor within today, right? In that case, I have to use all I got and fight with Tinabut I dont want to involve Halt, if possible. I know its just part of a fight, but theres a huge possibility that Level 1 Halt will die. And since hes not levelling up, he probably didnt form a party with the others. Then, hisrades might not revive him even if he got wounded, right? Thats why I n to let him escape before the battle begins. And I have to advise him to pick monsters suitable for his level so he can go up. He shouldnt misunderstand that sticking to strong people would make him stronger! He must work hard to be stronger so he can protect himself just like that! I want to hit myself for having such stupid thoughts. Halt no, Halt-sama is suuuupppper strong. Hes totally unbelievable. Honestly, hes a monsterpared to Tina. Rather than that, Tina Ernol and Halt Ernol, maybe theyre married to each other? Theres no way an ordinary Level 1 human can marry a Level 250 Half- Elf, right? Yup, Halt-sama is not an ordinary human. Hes a genuine MONSTER. See, he conjured magical knights that I wasnt sure I can defeat even with all of my power, and 100 at that. Impossible, right? Not to mention 100, Ill probably lose to just three, you know? Those 100 knights overruned the eight floor. Just a few minutes, and all the monsters were annihted. And now, those knights were forming files in front of the eight floor boss room. I was observing them from the master rooms terminal, when the eight floors ogre boss contacted me. Save meeee he said. Thanks to the Creation God-samas power, the bosses of each dungeon floor are revived even if theyre in. But thats only if they got that will, saying I dont wanna die. If they were defeated while being content with their life, or if they felt hopeless from living, then they wouldnt be revived as the boss. If the ogre was assaulted by those hundred knights, he would easily give up his life, thats what he said. .It cant be helped, right. Ill probably be the same. Thats why, I decided to surrender to Halt-sama. - T/N: Hakuas name is read as, but Ha-ku-a, short vowels, not Hakwah ? And in this chapter, shes not doing baby talk, probably because this is not a speech done in the lingo of humans hehe. Hakuryuu, white dragon. Sekiryuu, red dragon ~ Akatsuki no Yona feels ~ And finally, the girl in the cover has a name! ? Heres a pic of Hakua surrendering, from the LN! ? Book 6: Chapter 16 Book 6: Chapter 16 Monster Extermination Oh, so the Dungeon Boss also revives huh. YupBut Halt-samas attacks, no-no. They-not revive. We were currently asking this white-haired girl why she surrendered. This girl was the Dungeon Master here, apparently. Hakua looked like a little girl, but the mana within her was overwhelmingly huge. Her being a dragon was also probably true. She rarely had the opportunity to speak in the humannguage, so her way of speaking was quite awkward. The reason they surrendered was because Hakua and the ogre boss of this floor witnessed how my knights annihted the monsters in the eighth floor, and they were scared out of their wits. Dungeon bosses revive infinitely, as long as they have the desire to live. However, when they saw the destruction of all the eighth floor monsters, they were so terrified that they almost lost their will to live. By the way, the bosses from the first to the seventh floor managed to revive, because they were killed before they felt fear from my attacks they didnt even know what happened to them. I know you surrendered, but does that mean we cant y the monsters anymore? I wanted to raise the level of my friends, though If not floor boss then-ichokay. The bosses of the floors were monsters taken in from the outside world, so they have a telepathic link with Hakua. Thats why she wanted us to stop because they were pitiful. On the other hand, all the monsters aside from the boss were spontaneously generated, so it was okay even if we defeated them. I was relieved when Hakua told me that. Especially since I wanted to hunt and exterminate all the monsters from the ninth floor up for the sake of Luna and Ryukas leveling. Hakua, I wanted to request something is it okay? What-ich it? Can you open the door of the ninth floor boss for us? And I wanted my knights to freely roam the floors, too. Gocha. And so, Hakua conjured a translucent board that looked like a status board, then she worked on it. After a while Done, ninth floor boss already escaped from the boss room. Door already open. Magic can move between floors when touch-teleporch stone. That meant we could now go through the ninth boss room. The knights could also go to the 10th floor ahead of us. Thanks. AlrightGo! Imanded the ice and wind knights. They rushed away as soon as they received my order. The teleportation stone was located at the furthermost corner of the boss room of the eight floor. The knights crowded over there, and one by one they disappeared as they touched the stone. They probably teleported to the ninth floor. I thought of the possibility that Hakua might be deceiving us in order to eliminate part of our power, so I checked the location of the knights. .They seemed okay. They properly reached the ninth floor. Besides, when Hakua showed herself to us earlier, she was really trembling, and she looked like she was totally scared. She probably wouldnt use underhanded means. A few seconds passed by after the knights vanished Just like that time on the eighth floor, Luna and Ryukas bodies started to glow with a whitish blue light. Their levels were rising up. As I thought, the monsters in the ninth floor were more powerful than the ones here at the eighth floor, so Luna and Ryuka only glowed for a short time. Cant believe ninth floor monsters defeated so fast. Hakua mumbled as she stared at the translucent board. That board was used to manage this dungeon, and she could check the information about the people who were fighting against the monsters. When she raised the white g earlier, she had already grasped our abilities, since Hakua already knew my name. She also knew our level, but Hakua never mentioned that Im still at Level 1. I havent told Luke and Ryuushin yet about my Level 1 status, so I was grateful. The minutes ticked by It seemed like the monster annihtion was already over. Luna and Ryukas bodies also stopped flickering. As expected, the monsters on the ninth floor really were strong, they even managed to KO a few of my knights, leaving around 80 who could still fight. Whats your level now, you two? I-Im ny-two. Mine is Level 95! Great, both of them already got past Level 90. No way they passed me. Leaffa looked a bit sad. That was only natural. She had been efficiently working on raising her level in the dungeons guarded by the royal family, and she had been doing it with her own effort. Well, no need to fret. My target was for my entire family to have tertiary upations in short, Level 150 up. Of course, Id also help out in Leaffas leveling. N-no way. All, all monsters of eighth floor and aboveall killed.N-no one left. Hakua was aghast as she stared at the control board. Sorry about that. Thanks for letting us gain plenty of EXP points. Anyway, I finally achieved one of my goals for tackling this dungeon. Myrades level finally increased. The other goal was to get information rted to Tinas memory. Id probably find it on thest floor. When you clear the dungeon, your name is recorded on thest floors stone monument, right? Yup, you right. There was a stone monument on thest floor of the dungeon, and the people who defeated thest boss would have their names engraved on it I read about this a long time ago. Tina lost her memories about the hero she went on the adventure with, but this dungeon would surely have his name engraved on that stone monument. I needed to know that heros name, but I was not really sure what was with this urge. But I got the feeling that it would result in Tinas memoriesing back it was because of this that Ivee this far. - E/N: I ask justice for the monsters in the dungeons. Poor Hakua. Seeing herrades die. I dont like this..ooof So, Tina is half-elf ehso, he captured an elf already. The loli is acquired.. What else is left? Book 6: Chapter 17 Book 6: Chapter 17 The Heros Name We entered the boss room on the final floor. Normally, Hakua would be waiting here in her dragon form, so the room was overwhelmingly hugepared to the other floors up to the ninth. The room was wide enough for a dragon to fly around while fighting with the dungeon challengers. By the way, Hakua was the final floor boss, but right now, her figure was that of a cute little girl, and she was currently walking in front of us. She didnt have the heart to fight with us, it seemed. I didnt have any qualms fighting her if she was in her dragon form, but it was quite difficult to fight her now that I knew about that dragon being this petite girl. I was worried that Hakua would transform into a dragon as soon as we step inside the boss room and say things like No, you fight with me!. The object I was aiming for stood at the furthermost corner of the room. It was a colossal, ck stone monument. I already confirmed that there are words written in some kind of characters on it. It probably contained the information that I wanted the name of the Guardian Hero who challenged and tackled this dungeon alongside Tina. Im sure it was written there. I briskly strode towards the stone monument. With this, Id know why Tinas memories were sealed. Thats what I thought, but I-impossible, right.. I couldnt read the words on the monument. I drew closer until I could properly scrutinize the characters, but the recorded words were written in anguage I had never seen before. It was also different from the book that Luna got from the transferred heros bonus room. People finish the dungeon, write names there. But me no-no read it. Hakua said that as she drew nearer to me. I had gone ahead towards the monument on my own earlier. Even the Dungeon Master Hakua couldnt read these characters. Words were automatically recorded on the monument using some kind of characters when youpletely tackled the dungeon.Those letters were considered as the names of those who finished the dungeon course. Hakua only heard about this from someone who belonged to her race, and she didnt know what was really written on it. She also knew about Tina because rumors about her had spread among the dragon n, furthermore, she was already listed as Dungeon Completer on the Dungeon Control Board, so she understood that Tina was one of those who cleared the dungeon. However So, does Hakua know the name of the Guardian Hero? Guy travelled with Tina, finished here? Sorry, no no. Hakua also didnt know the Guardian Heros name. The Guardian Heros name that wasnt written in any book I thought that it would surely be written here, so Ive hade this far. But, it was all futile. It was true that the heros name was written here. However, if I couldnt read it, I wouldnt know the name of the Hero. False hunch, after all.. Words unwittingly spilled from my mouth. I led everyone here, trusting my intuition that Ive recently gained the ability to use. I had a feeling that the clue to Tinas memory was in here, and that it would be better to take everyone else with me, so even though we only had a little time left here in Vestier, I partly forced them toe with me to this dungeon. Halt-sama, are you okay? You look pale, though Tina cameter after me, and was worried. No, Im fine. Its nothing. I cant talk to Tina about that Guardian Heros name. She might copse again if she noticed that she didnt remember his name. Is that so. If theres anything bothering you, please feel free to talk to me about it, okay? Im Halt-samas wife and exclusive maid, after all. I saw a shadow of sadness pass through Tinas face, but it was fleeting. She probably noticed that I was hiding something from her. But sorry, Id be keeping this to myself. Thanks, Tina. Im really alright. I stroked Tinas face after saying that. Halt-sama, you cleared dungeon. Please touch stone monument? Hakua was right beside the stone monument, and she turned around to call out to me. Yup, got it. I walked to the spot beside Hakua, then touched the stone monument. !? Something poured inside my mind. It was the memory that I touched the stone. Thats because I Ah, Halts name is added to the stone! Eh!? I doubted my ears when I heard Lunas words. The characters appeared on the stone monument when I touched it. But, they were the same as the previously recorded letters on it, and I wasnt able to read it, either. Luna, perhaps you can read the characters written on this stone monument? Yes, I can read it. Quivering for a bit, I drew closer to Luna. Her face turned red. She seemed surprised. But now T-then, can you please read everything thats written here? I-I understand. The first character on the top is [Dungeon Completer]. The second one was the one added just now, Halts name [Halt Ernol]. The third name is [Tina Harivell] Teacher Tinas name, right? Tina probably touched this stone too when she cleared this dungeon a hundred years ago. Her name at that time would be Tina Harivell. Moreover, there was another line of characters recorded on the stone monument. That was probably the name of the Guardian Hero who cleared the dungeon alongside Tina Thest string of characters is the name of the Hero-sama who came from the other world, it seems. W-what does it say!? [SaijouHaruto].Its simr to Halts name.. T/N: Okay, so the name that was written on the stone monument was not kanji, but katakana. I debated with myself if I should go with Saijou Halt, or Saijou Haruto, but Haruto it is ? E/N: Plot twist. So, it is possible that Halt is a 100+ year old man. You dont have to be ufortable that Tina was 100+ when he was 12. Lol Book 6: Chapter 18 Book 6: Chapter 18 Haruto and the Four Heroes (1/7) Eh!? W-why? Why was my name of my previous world written on that monument? Halt, are you alright? Luna didnt know my previous name, so it was impossible for her to say it. if my name wasnt really written on that stone monument. Saijou Haruto-sama.Yes, Haruto-sama. The Hero-sama who captured this dungeon with me was also named as Haruto, which sounds like Halt Eh, eh.? Tears spilled from Tinas eyes. W-why. The tears wont stop. It seemed that Tina recalled her memories rted to the name of the Guardian Hero. Haruto-sama Tina stepped towards the stone until shes right beside it. Right now, she was probably calling the name of Haruto, the Guardian Hero. She touched the stone monument At that instant, something came pouring in again in my mind. It was the memory of me touching the stone monument. However, it was a bit different from the one I saw earlier. Tina was beside me. My face was reflected on the polished ck stone. It was me from my previous world, before I reincarnated. I was in a pure white world when I came back to my senses. Oh my, it seems that our contract ends here. I spun around towards the direction of the voice. A peerless beauty stood there, and she was smiling tenderly. You areThe Goddess of Memories. I knew who she was. Fufufufu, its been a long while, Haruto. It has been a long timeI apologize for breaking our contract. She and I were bound with a contract. No, its totally fine. I received overflowing piety thanks to my contract with Haruto. There were three uses in the contract I exchanged with the Goddess of Memories. I would lose all my memories of this world. All the inhabitants of this world would forget my name. And all the [Sentiments] they had for me even though they forgot my name, would then transform into [Piety] to nourish the Goddess of Memories. It was a contract like that. [Sentiments] included all the gratitude and love they felt for me. All the gratitude that the countries and townspeople felt towards me are converted to piety that would reach the Goddess of Memories, As exchange for that, thepensation I received from the Goddess of Memories are The magical tool that would protect Tina, and a little time for me to be able to give it to her. Only those. But, at that time, I needed that little time no matter what.. The contract with the Goddess of Memories was dissolved when Tinas memories returned. The magical tool was already destroyed, and Tina got her memories back. But Im already satisfied because of the piety that I have received. The Goddess of Memories beamed. I never thought that Haruto would return once again. Yeahme too. Fragments of my memories regarding this world started to flow into my mind. I recalled the moment Goddess-sama and I formed the contract. Alright, I will now return the memories I took from Haruto. I-is that alright!? Of course! I really enjoyed myself. Something soft touched my lips. The translucent skin of Goddess-sama was right before my eyes This is.. This road was familiar, and I was walking on it. No, Im not the one walking here. Nevertheless, my body moved forward on its own. It was like I was sitting inside the cockpit of an automatic humanoid robot, and I was simultaneously viewing its field of vision with it. I stopped at the intersection. A car passed before me. This was not the world where Tina and the others lived, but my previous world. But, it didnt mean that I returned to my previous world. These were my memories. My body moved forward without regard to my intention. Yes, the park where I got involved in the Isekai Gods summoning was just up ahead. I knew, but I couldnt stop. I reached the park. I passed through this park everyday on my way to and from my house and school. I was on my way home now. Takato, Daichi, Yuri and Kana those four would be summoned from here on by the Isekai God. Those guys attended the cram school beside my highschool, and they were students from other schools. Also, we would be together for approximately a year, and they were therades that would defeat the Isekais Demon King together with me. I passed by Takato and the others at the center of the park. At that instant, the ground under our feet started to glow. This is it! Its the summoning of the Isekai God. I felt my body being pulled from somewhere. I was already used to teleporting, but its ufortable being forcefully pulled by somebody else. During that time Help I heard a faint voice that seemed like it would disappear any moment. It was Tinas voice. Because I heard this voice, I managed to save Tina from the monster that attacked Tina. Well, I didnt get skills and status from Kami-sama so it gave me a lot of grief, but. That didnt matter. Go, Me in my memory! Hurry up and go save Tina! Its alright, Sarion woulde to save her. You just have to buy some time! I faced Kami-sama. He was probably one of the big shots among the deities. I got the feeling that he was a lot stronger than the Evil God. I requested Kami-sama to teleport me right away. Yes. That was okay. Kami-sama was a bit flustered. The me at that time didnt notice it, but it seemed that I made a request that even Kami-sama would have difficulties with. At any rate, I got teleported to Isekai with a single skill and a Level 30 status. Alright, do your best, me! Its alright even if youre weak. Go and save Tina!!! T/N: I used Isekai (other world), Kami-sama (Deity), because Halt regained his memories of the Japanese Haruto here. ? And heres the light novel illustration for the Memory Goddess and Halt!! E/N: I forgot the goddess. Halt dont forget to capture the goddess.(0-0) Halt: (;~;) Book 6: Chapter 19 Book 6: Chapter 19 T/N: Gore ahead, but not sure how gore it is for you, maybe its nothing, maybe too much ? nevertheless, youve been warned. Haha. Also, this is still Halt narrating in the body of Haruto, instead of putting [I] or [me] everywhere like the raws, I just put a note here that Halts I, me and mys are in bold to reflect that hes talking about Haruto. The past conversations are also in bold letters. ? Okidoks, enjoy! Haruto and the Four Heroes (2/7) Isekai Kami-sama teleported me to the ce where the girl who called out to me to where Tina was. Kami-samas teleportation felt like running through a ck tunnel at ultra-high speed. Everything became bright after a few seconds. A wolf-like monster stood before my eyes. It was a werewolf, and it was unguarded, totally open to attacks. It was devouring the innards of a man lying on the ground. It really struck me then that this wolf was a menace to humans. Kami-sama had given me a sword, saying it was his service to me. I swung the sword down with all I got at that wolfs neck. The wolfs head dropped to the ground with a muffled thud. It was the first time in my entire life that I killed an animal, and my entire body was trembling all over. I soon came to my senses and hurriedly moved when I heard a girl screaming. The werewolf was a monster around Level 60. Even if its a surprise attack, I still defeated it, and thanks to that I reached Level 35. Most of my wounds healed somehow after leveling up, and even abnormal conditions would also heal, it seemed. Because of that, the trembling and terror somehow lessened, and I managed to move. A carriage stood a little farther from here, and several mercenaries were fighting against werewolves, as if protecting their cargo. That Half-Elf was bought with 100 gold coins, you know!? Protect it with your lives!!! A fat guy who looked like a merchant was urging the surrounding mercenaries. However, the monsters surrounding them were overwhelmingly stronger than them. Gyaaaaahhhhh!! T, theyre too fast!!! A, arm, my arm!!!! There were seven wolf monsters in total. I slew one, and the mercenaries killed two, but there were still four wolves remaining. A mercenary managed to block one of the wolves attack, but another one bit him on the neck and threw him to the ground. His carotid artery was torn off, and he stopped moving soon enough. That guy was probably the leader. The remaining mercenaries were running around like headless chickens with nobody in charge. They were rapidly decreasing. Finally, only the merchant was left. S, stoooopppp!!!! Go awaaaay!!!! The wolves remained undaunted with those screams, and three wolves attacked him. I tried to erase my presence at that time, creeped nearer, then quietly killed one of the wolves. Thanks to the sword that Kami-sama gave me, I managed to lop off its head without a sound. The remaining three wolves ferociously gobbled the body of the merchant. I took advantage of that time and slipped into the carriage. Tina was right there, shaking uncontrobly with tears streaming down her face. Its alright, Ill definitely save you. I gently patted Tinas head, then I shed the chains that bound her hands. As expected of Kami-samas sword, it cut through the iron chains like butter. W, who are you? Im Haruto, you called out to me. Alright, well escape now!! I pulled Tinas hand, then we drew closer to the door of the carriage. I peeked outside; the three wolves were still gorging themselves on the merchants body. I went down first. Just as I was about to carry Tina down the so that we can escape There was no way the wolf monsters would let their prey escape, especially with those keen sense of smell and sharp hearing they had. With the carriage behind us, Tina and I were surrounded by the wolves. I hid Tina behind me while keeping the wolves at bay with the sword. Tina was shaking. I had to protect this child no matter what. The moment I thought about that fervently, power came flowing within me. [ Protector ] , the one and only skill that Kami-sama managed to bestow to me, was activated. Whenever I had to protect someone, it would double my entire status. My level was 38 because I slew 2 werewolves. Thanks to [Protector] being activated, it became the equivalent of Level 76. There was no way the wolves would know that, so one of them rushed towards me. Thanks to the rise in status, the attack was in slow-mo. I parried its ws with the sword, then slid it downwards the side of its body, and the internal organs flew out, scattering all over the ce. It didnt get up again. Just two more I thought that there were only two more wolves left. how careless of me. The pack boss had hidden its presence. The boss shot a fireball, hitting me squarely on my right shoulder. The sword dropped out of my hand. There were also individuals who could use magic among the high level werewolves. There was no way for me to know about that since I was just teleported here a while ago. Boss turned hisrades into scapegoats, then he timed his fireball attack so that it was impossible for me to evade it. There was only the boss left as my opponent now, but I was no longer in the condition to swing the sword. I pressed my pitch-ck, burnt right arm with my left hand as the werewolf steadily sauntered towards me. No morerades, but dealing with this wounded prey is a piece of cake it looked like it was thinking like that as it calmly inched closer. Its body was overwhelmingly hugepared to the other wolves. It opened its enormous mouth and snarled at me. Ggyahhh!? Boss eyes widened. The sword was sticking out the back of its neck I used my left hand to pierce Boss throat. Kami-samas sword was for my exclusive use only, and I could summon it anywhere on my body. I noticed that this werewolf possessed a certain degree of intelligence based on the way it hid its presence at first. Thats why I thought it would lower its guard down if I dropped the sword down and appeared defenseless I bet my life on this n. I finally defeated all the monsters somehow. However, I was also severely wounded. My right hand was rendered totally immobile because of the huge burn I sustained, and the blood wouldnt stop flowing from the part bitten by the Boss. Tina was crying. She held my head in an attempt to make it easier for me to breathe, and she desperately casted Heal on me. However, she was still wearing the cor that sealed off her magic, so her Heal wasnt activated. W, why. Her tears were streaming endlessly. Its alright. Tina, dont cry. See, that guy finally came. Itll be alright. I had a blurry glimpse of Sarion as he dashed towards us just before my hazy consciousness slipped away. Book 6: Chapter 20 Book 6: Chapter 20 T/N: This time around, its Haruto speaking. So no more bold conversations, just the one where Halt was the one speaking. I retained the bold pronouns because the raws still had brackets on them. Haruto and the Four Heroes (3/7) I was lying on a soft bed when I woke up. My right hand felt ufortable, so I nced at it. The ck-haired girl was gripping my hand as she slept. It seemed like she had been crying the whole time; there were tear tracks on her cheeks. My right hand was severely burnt by the werewolf bosss attack, and I couldnt even move it, supposedly, but It had been restored to perfection, I couldnt even see any traces of burns. Maybe Sarion kept on casting healing magic on me after I fainted. Even the part bitten off didnt leave any scars. As I thought, Isekais magic really was great, huh No, Sarion is the amazing one, I guess? Anyway, I wasd that this girl that Tina was safe, and I was able to protect her. Right now, Im like a spectator watching my Harutos memories unfold before me, but it was really thrilling, my heart kept on pounding from the suspense. I think that I did my best, considering that I fought against a lot of monsters with only that level. Still young Tina is so cute, huh. I stared at Tinas sleeping face for a while, but she woke up when I moved a bit. Good morning. G-good morning. Did you save me? No. It was Sarion. I couldnt do anything Tina desperately tried to cast heal on me, but it was futile because of the magic sealing choker she wore on her neck. But still, I heard you trying your best to call out to me. Thanks. I am the one who should thank you. Thank you very much for saving me. Tina bowed down. I gently stroked her head. Im d I was able to save you. Can you tell me your name if its okay with you? Y-yes! Im Tina. Tina Harivell. Tina-chan, it is. Im Haruto. Saijou Haruto. Haruto-sama.. Were you injured, Tina? No, Im fine. She appeared to be okay. The choker and manacles had been removed, too. We were in a hurry trying to escape before, so I could only cut the chains that bound her when we were in the carriage. Afterward, I told Tina that I came from Isekai another world different from hers. Tina was surprised, but she seemed to believe me. She then exined the various things of this world to me. The Demon King hadnt revived yet at this time, but the monsters were bing more active. The merchant who bought Tina and his minions were attacked by high level monsters, when in fact, they usually didnt roam around that area. The menace from the monsters rapidly worsened. Tina had a worried look as she ryed these things to me. What happened? I am.a person who [Inherited the Blood of the Heroes]. I have the power of heroes within me. That is why I had to fight monsters no matter what. Tina was trembling. Maybe she was thinking that she had to fight them on her own? Just because this little girl had protection, she had to do that? That was wrong. Dont worry, Ill fight too. Thats because I am a hero. Tina taught me how to check my status board. It was written there, in and simple. upation: Hero. Three months had passed since that time. I started my rigorousbat training under Sarion, and he taught me how to swing the sword, how to attack and dodge, and even using magic. Sarion was strong. I didnt stand a chance even if I made Tina stand behind me so I could activate my skill. I thought Sarion could defeat the Demon King butapparently, it was impossible. The Demon King had the divine protection of the Evil God, so we had to destroy that protection. The only one who could do that was me, because the Creator God gave me the power of a hero. Normally, since I was the hero, I should have possessed enough power to defeat the demon king. However, I didnt stay for long at the Creator Gods ce after he teleported me, so I was only Level 40 now, and I only had that [Protector] skill. It was actually hopeless whenpared to the Demon King and the tens of thousands monsters under him. And so, we decided that I would do the first attack, and Sarion would then defeat the Demon King. It was Sarion who proposed that. If we could save the world, then it didnt matter even if I came off as totally uncool, that was why I agreed with Sarion. However, in order to make that n possible, we had to travel to their of the Demon King in the first ce. It would be a huge burden to Sarion if he needed to protect me all the time. Thus, he guided me so that I could be stronger, at the very least. By the way, Tina also trained under Sarion. She wanted to train with me, she said. She was a daughter from an aristocratic family so she had never held a sword in her entire life, but because the Demon King was revived and the monsters became more active, Sarion decided that she also needed to learn how to fight. Tina was gifted. She learned how to wield the sword at an amazing speed, and her magic also improved tremendously. On the other hand, I was Not enough, thats not enough! How many times do I have to tell you before you understand? Theres no way youll know your opponents next move just by staring! Ugh! I was thoroughly beaten by Sarion every single day. You have to feel the flow of magic. Strong monsters reinforce their body just before they attack. In short, if you can grasp the flow of magic, then you will know the next move of your opponent. He exined it to me countless times. But, I didnt have magic in my previous world, and it was extremely difficult to rely on other senses aside from sight during a high speed battle. Halt-sama, are you alright? Tina was worried about me since I remained sprawled on the ground after our training session. Tina could already parry Sarions attacks how pathetic of me. Im not fine, butthanks. Tina always nursed me after Sarion left the training grounds, it became a custom. She would wipe my sweat and let me lie on herp, not caring whether her clothes were dirtied even though I was so dusty and dirty from being beaten to the ground countless times. Sarion would train me until I could no longer move, so I was at Tinas mercy, with no strength to resist. Of course, there were no ill intentions. The Elven race could gather mana from the air around them. Tina, being the Half-Elf that she was, possessed that ability, and I felt that my mana rapidly recovered with a touch from her. Tina was like an angel to me. She is still as beautiful as an angel even now, though. I only knew about thister on, but apparently, Sarion would purposely continue the training until I could no longer move. He kept on increasing the difficulty level to match my growth. He didnt do this just to make me stronger. His goal was for Tina to be able to like me even if I had copsed from total exhaustion and didnt have enough strength left to resist. Book 6: Chapter 21 Book 6: Chapter 21 Haruto and the Four Heroes (4/7) It had been one year since I was teleported to this world. The monsters have be more lively these days. The Demon King was already revived again, and the damage that monsters afflicted started to increase, too. The urrence of Stampede, the term they used for vast numbers of monsters surging onwards and attacking viges and cities, had already been confirmed. A full-fledged stampede hasnt urred yet, so there was no news about viges being annihted, but we couldnt let our guard down. It was at this time that Tina and I went to a certain dungeon in Vestier, the Kingdom of the Beastkin. Our goal was to level up. We had to raise our levels as soon as possible in order to defeat the Demon King, but we still didnt have that power. Sarion wasnt here. There was no way the country would let a powerful guy like him idle around now that the world was terrified of the damage the monsters bring. Sarion wasmanded to protect the royal capital. I was at Level 70, while Tina was at Level 55 before we entered the dungeon rumored to be made by the Creator God to train the Heroes. Several dungeons existed in this world. These particr ruins housed the dungeon that was created to aid the low level heroes, and it was the perfect ce for Tina and I to do our leveling. The level of the monsters gradually increased as we went down starting from the firstyer. It was designed so that if all goes well, the people who cleared the dungeon would surpass Level 100. Also, people couldnt enter this dungeon unless they were together with a person who came from Isekai in this case, it would be the world I was previously in and said person was below Level 100. As to why I knew this stuff, it was written on the stone monument at the dungeon entrance. The vestier soldier guided us to the entrance, but he couldnt read the words on the monument. This dungeon was really exclusive for heroes. Because it was a dungeon created to strengthen the heroes, even if Sarion wasnt around, if we cautiously advanced, then wed be able to travel through the dungeon. And I have that in case of an emergency. Tina and I then stepped into the dungeon. We managed to defeat the firstyer boss without a hitch. It was still the firstyer, but there were a lot of rare items stored in there. This dungeon was made for low level heroes, but all of the Creator God probably bestowed high levels to almost all of the heroes beforeing into this world. Those high-level heroes wont be able to enter this dungeon. Furthermore, even ordinary adventurers wont be able to enter this ce, so they have been here ever since this dungeon was created. We could get all the rare items that we wanted. After clearing the firstyer, we touched the stone monument that would take us to the secondyer, but I was taken to a room with four pedestals. Tina wasnt with me. The prerequisite for entering this room was probably being a person from Isekai, I guessed. I was flustered for being sent to a different ce from Tina. I tried to search for Tina with my poor magic detection skills, but I couldnt sense anything outside this room. There was no door, either. Maybe I had to recover an item from this room in order to go out. I took all the items on top of the four pedestals. However, nothing happened. I put all the items on my hand on top of one of the pedestals for the meantime. I was worried about Tina, but she has the protection called [Inherited the Blood of the Heroes] so it was easy for her level to increase, and she became Level 58 while we walked through the firstyer. The monsters on the firstyer were mostly Level 30 and below. The secondyer probably wouldnt have monsters who were a lot stronger than that. Besides, Tina was smart. She shouldnt be perturbed even if we got separated. I calmed down when I thought about it that way. I should check the items on hand. Maybe they contained a clue that would let me out of here. The items in this room were a leaf, a sack that looked like it was made from hemp, a handy dagger, and a book. I couldnt understand a single word written on the entire book, from its cover down to the contents. My aim was to clear the dungeon. I decided to leave this unreadable book here since it would only be a bother. I wasnt sure about this leaf, but since it isnt bulky, I decided to keep it inside my pocket, anyway. Id show it to Tinater. I chucked the dagger and the hemp sack into my bag containing the items that we collected. They werent useful in helping me get out of this ce. For some reason, I tried to touch all the walls after that, and thats when I found out that only one wall is passable. There seemed to be no other way, so I sucked my breath then jumped into that wall. Haruto-sama! Tina was right behind that wall, and she hugged me as soon as she noticed that I appeared. She must have been anxious, there were still traces of tears on her eyes. Anyway, I was relieved to see that Tina was also okay. I showed the items I got from the room to Tina after she calmed down. The leaf came from Yggdrasil, and it was a mega rare item. She wasnt familiar with the dagger, but the hemp sack was a storage sack that could carry an infinite number of items, and you wouldnt feel the weight once you put them in, and they would remain as is, no matter how much time passed. It was also an ultra rare treasure among the storage bags, boasting of being the cream of the crop among them. As expected of the dungeon created by the Creation God. Even the items were top notch. Even the bonus items lying around were of a different caliber. In that case, that book must have been super valuable, but it seemed that I couldnt go back to that room, so we just had to move forward. I was sure there are lots of rare items lying around in this dungeon. My heart soared in excitement as we resumed travelling through the dungeon. I never got teleported again to that bonus room aside from that one time, when I moved from the firstyer to the second one. The Storage Sack never got full despite all the items we crammed inside while we did our leveling. And now, we were currently on the finalyer of the dungeon, fighting against the boss of this floor the Sekiryuu. For thest boss to be a dragon The dragons were the most dangerous race of all they are monsters ssified as S-rank. This particr dragon, standing right before our eyes, probably had the strongest attributes among their kind. I was Level 105, while Tina was Level 98 when we finally reached this ce. Even with that, this Sekiryuu was absolutely not our opponent if we fought individually. In order to defeat a dragon, one must possess Level 150 at the very least. If Tina and I I had to use that. Tina! Let me protect you! Y-yes! Just like how we previously agreed, Tina dashed to the spot behind me, creating distance between her and the Sekiryuu. Then she ced her sword back on its scabbard. It would be suicidal to put away your weapon when youre facing an opponent that is a lot stronger than you. But it was just what we decided on. Now that Tina didnt have the means to fight, the overwhelming desire to protect her flowed into me, and in that instant I could feel the rapid rise of my status. My Guardian Hero skill was activated. All of my status doubled. Sorry, but let us cheat just for a lil bit. I defeated Sekiryuu. Thanks to the Guardian Hero skill, my level corresponded to Level 210, so it wasnt my opponent. In this way, Tina and I cleared the Dungeon in the Ruins. E/N: Whaaaat!? Tina wasnt able to shine because she had to be protected. Well, it cant be helped but I really wanted to see her being a badass too( ;-; ) T/N: Soon ? Book 6: Chapter 22 Book 6: Chapter 22 Dread filled Lawrence, one of the B-ranked adventurers. Hundreds of monsters drew closer to the city of Gareth, which was under his protection. It was a stampede, a cmitous event where many different species of monsters gathered together to wreak havoc and destroy everything in their path. Lawrence had repelled small-scale stampedes in the past bymanding four parties of adventurers, so he was dispatched to this city under the order of the Adventurers Guild, to be themander in charge of defense. However, the scale of the current stampede was a far cry from the previous stampede made up of thirty or so C-rank monsters that he had repelled previously . He could identify several monsters that had already passed B-ranked among the wave of monsters. Those high-level monsters presence meant that it was not a naturally-uring stampede. In fact, there was a culprit behind this. It was the warlocks, the ones who brought harm to people. However, the adventurers, Lawrence included, hadnt confirmed the existence of warlocks yet at this point of time. The stampede was advancing towards the west side of the protective wall, so the people started preparing to take refuge in the east. Sorry bout this. You really shouldnt have epted themission, huh. What are you saying sote in the game. If it was the usual you, you wouldve alreadymanded everyone to retreat as soon as you confirmed that there are hundreds of monsters, right. The brte archer drawled as she checked the bow and arrow on her hand. Well, it had been tough staying in the city for more than a month, regardless of how good the pay from the guild is. The grim-faced, tanned guy equipped with a gigantic shield andnce replied self-deprecatingly. True, all the residents here and the vignte corps treated us well, so theres no way were gonna run off by ourselves. It was the priestess who said it. She was also a member of Lawrences party, same as the other two who spoke earlier. Lawrence and hisrades, as well as the citys vignte corps, took their battle positions in front of the protective walls west side so that they could fight and keep the monsters at bay in order to buy some time so that the residents could escape. The adventurers were free-living people. Even if the Guild instructed them to protect the city, many adventurers chose to flee when their lives were in jeopardy. However, Lawrence and his party chose not to escape. It had been a month since they were dispatched to this town, where the stampede was predicted to ur soon, and yet they didnt leave. That was because the residents had treated them, the guys who were supposed to protect the town, hospitably to the best that they could. In order to strengthen their cooperation with the vignte corps, they became friends with them, hunting monsters around the city and drinking alcohol together. Just as the archer pointed out, if it was the usual Lawrence, he would have alreadymanded them to withdraw if he found out that they would be fighting against more than a hundred monsters, with B-ranked monsters among them, to boot. However, his wrist was adorned with a bracelet that a child of this town gifted to him. That radiant smile he wanted to protect that no matter what. That was why he didnt retreat. Lawrence, Im really sorry for involving you all. The chief of Gareths vignte corps bowed his head towards Lawrence. He had wanted Lawrence and his party to leave when he learned about the immensity of the stampede and how it already exceeded their expectations. However, the four-member party of adventurers chose to remain in this town. It would be impossible for the military force of this town to block that stampede. Nevertheless, the vignte corps were here in order to buy time for their families and friends to escape. It was a fact that they would all die in a few moments if they remained here but notwithstanding that fact, they still remained here, even if they did not know anyone from this town. The chief was filled with gratitude, but he felt remorse at the same time. Dont spout nonsense, Chief. Were just doing our job. We finally got a proper job, you know. Rather than that, Yuuka will be sad if you die here, so youre absolutely not allowed to die, got it. Lawrence was patrolling the town borders when Yuuka, the vignte corps chiefs daughter, was attacked by a monster. He managed to save her, and in return, she made a bracelet out of the Hope Stones that she had treasured for so long, and gave it to him as a token of her gratitude. Lawrence, you too. My daughter will be miserable if you die here. Yeah, got it. So, our n is to cherish your life, alright? Never force yourselves. Alright, lets protect our families, our friends, ourrades and this town!!! Yeaaahhhhh!!!!! Lawrence borrowed the phrase that the Hero from another world frequently said to hisrades, and he cheered his party members and the vignte corps. Its fine even if Im the only one to overdo it. That was Lawrences thoughts. Even if he fought single-handedly, he was still a B-ranked adventurer, and he was confident in his ability. Besides, the only one who could defeat the B-rank monsters among the stampede was him. Hisrades and the corps could block the C-rank monsters and below while he slew the B-ranked monsters who would destroy their defense line. Of course, it would be extremely difficult to continue fighting with the B-rank monsters on his own. However, if he didnt force himself, they wouldnt be able to protect this town. Lawrence was already prepared to die, contrary to the words he uttered to hisrades. The ground rumbled. It was the signal that the 300 monsters were headed towards them. The stampede wasing closer. .Did you contact that guy? Yes. I already sent a postal Bird to the guild. I informed them that the Stampede has started, and also about the scale. They probably already contacted that person. Problem is, there were rumors floating around that a stampede also urred in another continent. If those rumors are true, then he probably went there. Really. He will probablye that hope vanished, and Lawrence was filled with dread, but he couldnt let them see his despair. It was because everyone here realized that they could only rely on themselves now, not on him. The stampede was already within range. Magic unit! Archery unit! Go attack em with all you got!!! At Lawrences signal, the twelve magicians and thirty archers stationed above the protective wall started to fire magic and arrows. The monsters in the front line were bombarded with their attacks, but the ones behind them just trampled over their dead bodies, and they continued to charge towards the town. The stampede wasnt stopped, but they should have killed around 50 monsters already. So there were around 250 monsters left. Afterward, the archers and magicians continued their barrage, shifting their focus towards the rear monsters to lessen them further. Lets go!!!! Ooohhhh!!! The ground unit finally began the battle, and they were led by Lawrence. They had a favorable start. The team of magicians and archers seeded in killing the momentum of the monsters, so Lawrencerades and the corps managed to y dozens of monsters. In the midst of that Ugh! Lawrence was enduring the fierce attacks of three B-ranked monsters. Even he didnt manage to defeat them, and he was already giving his all just to prevent them from going to the corps. Her archerrade was covering for him from above the protective wall, but she could only prevent the C-rank monsters around him from going closer. $@#%!^! Lawrence let the Dark Wolf bite his left hand so he could lop its head off. He then yed the remaining two B-ranked monsters one after the other. It was a high-handed move, but he managed to kill the three monsters who would have demolished their line of defense otherwise. However, the blood wouldnt stop flowing from his bitten left hand. Tskthis is bad. Just as he muttered those words Lawrence!! The priestess ran towards Lawrences side, surrounded by a few members of the corps. She started to cast recovery magic on him. The corps who came with her restrained the monsters so she could focus on healing him. I-idiot!! You shouldnte here!! You-you said that we should cherish our lives!! And yet and yet, this way of fighting is too dangerous !!! T-thats !? Watch out!! Kyahhh!! Lawrence grabbed the priestess and he jumped to the side with her in his arms. Immediately afterward, an ominous-looking sword was swung down with a tremendous roar right on the spot where they had been standing. The corps who had been trying to keep the monsters in check were all sted away. An Orc Fighter red at Lawrence and the priestess, before charging towards them. Five Orc Fighters appeared, and they were superior even than the other B-ranked monsters. Five superior B-ranked monsters there was absolute zero chance that Lawrence could win against them. This is the end, huh. Lawrence hugged the priestess tightly, and he bowed down to cover her body with his own. It was impossible to block the sword of an Orc Fighter with his body, so in that case, just sh him off with the priestess. If that happened, then his beloved woman would never be defiled by the orcs. His head was filled with these thoughts. In order to relieve the priestess fear even just for a bit, he embraced her trembling body with all his might. The Orc Fighter swung his de towards Lawrences back Blood rained down on them, sttering ostentatiously everywhere. It wasnt Lawrences. The Orc Fighters hands were cut off, and a massive amount of blood spurted out his arms. Whew, I made it on time. Lawrence raised his head A raven-haired youth was swinging his slightly curved sword, and had shed all five Orc Fighters within a blink of an eye. No wayY-you, arent you supposed to be on a different continent!? Yup! Thats why I flew real fast!! Thatd was smearing something on the corps that had been sted away by the Orc Fighters as he talked. Their wounds were severe, but they were gradually disappearing. Alright, Ill leave these guys to you. Thed just willy-nilly handed the unconscious guys to Lawrence. Whoa! A Hope Stone bracelet, huh. Maybe thats the reason why I made it on time. Hemented while staring at the bracelet on Lawrences wrist. Hope Stones served as protective charms when worn. Moreover, they were created with strong desires, so they glowed with a color that corresponded to that wish. The bracelet Lawrence wore was glowing brightly in yellow, which was the color for the prayer for safety. Leave the rest to me. The raven-haired youth Haruto turned his back on Lawrence, and gripped the sword as he left these words. Let me protect this town. - T/N: Not gonna lie, Im finally enjoying some form of action in this novel since Harutos arc started, so Im a bit happy hehe :3 Well, I also enjoyed Leo and Halts match, but this real life battle is different. Also, its nice to see Halts former self struggle from having a low level status, a foil to his current OP self. And whew, what a long chapter XD E/N: Well maybe Haruto would just sh once in the air with his sword and all the monsters would die instantly. It would be like this I think: Haruto Let me protect this town. Two secondster, all the monsters were on the ground. The ones who died earlier Our deaths were futile! T/N: .. uwu. Book 6: Chapter 23 Book 6: Chapter 23 Two years had already passed in a blur since I was teleported to this world. Ive stopped countless stampedes, and saved innumerable towns and viges. I was Level 124 at this time, and if I used my Protection Skill, then I could take a stampede even if Im alone. However, that didnt mean I always made it on time, and that there were no victims at all. The threat of monsters already spread in different ces, and countless people had lost their lives because they were attacked by monsters. Despite this, I still wanted to save all the people I could, no matter what. With that mentality, Tina and I would rush towards the ces where high level monsters appeared or when stampedes urred. I was the only one who rushed to Gareth this time, Tina wasnt with me. Oh, youve totally annihted the monsters. Good going, Haruto. Takato, the Hero, came from outside the city. Holy Knight Daichi, Sage Kana and Saintess Yuka followed behind him. They have been teleported by the Creator God into this world. Yeah, just made it in time somehow. Still, youre so diligent, Haruto. Youve been doing this every single time. Theres really no merit in saving the people here, though, you even had to force yourself just so you could jump from ce to ce, right? Takato was a Hero, but he didnt proactively save people. Of course he would help out if the person was assaulted right in front of him, though. However, if arge herd of monsters were attacking a far off city or town, he wouldnt go out of his way to go running to those ces. Daichi, Kana and Yuri were the same. Even though they got upations such as Hero, Holy Knight, Sage and Saintess, if the assault didnt happen before their eyes, then they didnt have anything to do with that. Its fine. Its something I want to do anyway. Rather than that, did you see that? Oh, yeah yeah! A strong one came, so I leveled up, thanks to that. Takato and the rest usually didnt do anything even if a stampede urred, unless they were on the spot when it happened. But now, they went out of their way just to go to Gareth, which was located in a country several hundred kilometers away from where they were. The reason was Still, a warlock isnt a big deal, right. Takato was ying with a ck horn. It was probably from the warlock he defeated. No, that guys blood lust was unbelievable, you know. Yup yup, Takato didnt flinch because you got that skill, but its impossible for us. II was scared. A few monsters who had abnormal fighting powers were mixed in with the stampede that was about to invade Gareth. And so, the probability that it involved a warlock pulling the strings was really high. Warlocks were under the Demon King. Takato already passed level 260. Even if Heroes could easily level up, he was already at the point where his level wont go up no matter how many ordinary monsters he defeated. However, a warlock was an individual who possessed power enough to control an S-rank monster, so even Takato could level up if he managed to defeat it. And so, Takato and the rest of them came to this town in order to y that warlock. Honestly, I thought he was already strong enough to defeat the Demon King. He should just hurry up and y that Demon King so that this world would be peaceful I thought about that from time to time. However, Takato was a moody person. He wouldnt even lift a finger even if a monster came assaulting the city he was staying in if he wasnt in the mood. Plus, he absolutely hated being ordered around. Because of his overwhelming strength, no one could say a word ofint. If Takato didnt fight, Daichi and the rest wouldnt, too. Thats why I decided to let Takato have the role of killing the warlocks, while I took it upon myself to y all the other enemies. Tina approved of this resolution, so both of us recently flew around the world to defeat the monsters. Tina and I had been constantly sleeping and eating together, so I already fell for her before I noticed it. I thought she was adorable from the first time we met, but she had be so lovely during the two years that I was with her. Every nonchnt gesture of hers was sweet and precious for me. However, I couldnt confess, being the weakling that I was. Haruto-sama! Are you alright!? Just when I was thinking of Tina, she came towards me. She finished treating the vigntes, it seemed. Im okay. Theres no casualties, too, it seems. Is that so, thats truly a relief. Tina cha~n, were also here, we defeated the warlock, you know? The warlockAs expected of you, Hero-sama. Youre calling Haruto by name, but why do you always call me Hero-sama? Tinas reply was somehow curt and cold, so Takato was offended. He red at me as he said that. Takato liked Tina, so if she had a request, he would surely fulfill it for her, no matter what it was. However, Takato would demand Tina to sleep with him, or kiss him aspensation. Because of that, Tina never asked him to do anything. I was happy with that. Vent at me all you want, Takato. At least, Tina idolized me rather than Takato that thought alone made it easier for me not to mind his hurtful words. Takato would call me Trash Hero whenever Tina wasnt around. Well, he was not wrong though, so there was no way for me to rebut that. Besides, if we fought and it came down to fist fight, I wouldnt win against Takato even with the Protective Skill activated; his level was already over 260 after all. I apologize, Takato-sama. For the residents of this world, Hero is an address that is linked with the highest level of respect. I did not have any other intentions. Takato seemed to be appeased by Tinas words. He was called a Hero, and yet I wasnt. Tina also considered me as a failure deep within her he mightve interpreted it as such. Afterward, Takato took Daichi and the rest of them with him, as they entered the city. Haruto-sama, did I offend you? Tina called out to me when Takato disappeared. About how you wont call me a hero? Yes. But if Haruto-sama desires so, I will call you Hero-sama from now on, though. I want Tina to call me by name. Is it truly fine with you? Yup. Besides, you do not consider me as a failure of a hero, right? T-theres no way I would think that!!!! Yup. Then theres no problem, then. Alright, shall we go grab some food? Yes. Where do you want to go.. The safety of Gareth was already guaranteed, so the people also started to return. A few restaurants were already opened, too. Tinaand I walked side by side as we looked at the towns lights that were lit once again, rejoicing the fact that we saved this town. T/N: Heres a photo of Takato! Stillisnt that armour too impractical? Lol. And this is Haruto (Halt)s original face from the manga! ? pretty hot, huh Well, at least better than Takato. XD Well, prolly better than Halt, too? ? This version of Haruto is a bit more likeable, prolly because he didnt look like a kid, lol. ? E/N: Lmao what is up with that huge armour. Its not a fashion show, Takato. Seriously he cant insult creatively (calling Haruto literally trash hero) and has a terrible fashion sense. oof who made him a hero Book 6: Chapter 24 Book 6: Chapter 24 Two years and seven months passed since I came to this world. I am now at Level 180. On the other hand, its been 5 months since Takato and the others came here, and Takato already reached the limit he surpassed Level 300. I had been running around trying to stop stampedes, and most of the monsters I defeated were rank B and below, so it was difficult for me to level up. I left most of the warlocks and high level monsters to Takato, so he rapidly increased his power. Well, not that it mattered. As long as Tina, the person I loved the most, lived in a safe world, then it didnt matter to me whoever defeated the Demon King. On a certain day Tina, I like you. Be my girl. Takato confessed to Tina. I was really annoyed at his arrogant attitude, but even if its a joke, itsing from the strongest guy in this world. I was itching to charge at him and beat him up, but I must respect and hear out Tinas feelings first. It is truly a great honor to receive your proposal. However, I apologize. I cannot ept this. Tina rejected Takato. I was inwardly having a fanfare in my joy. Huh? W, why!? Im the strongest dude in this entire world, you know? I can have the world in my palm if I wanted to. And yet, why did you reject my proposal!? You, what were you spouting.. Were you aiming to be the demon king? I am in love with Haruto-sama. Eh!? Tina said something outrageous. I stood dumbfounded. Tina was facing Takato, and she had her back turned towards me, but the tips of her ears sticking out of her hair were dyed in crimson, so I understood. Tina liked me but that kind of thing was supposed to be impossible I tried to reflect. I defeated a lot monsters today, too! Haruto-sama, pat me! Tina would always request a pat from me whenever she slew monsters or when she healed the people. She would seem very happy when I did that when were alone. Eh, you want another helping? Im sorry, this is thest one. Please have some of mine. Here, open wi~de. Tinas handmade dishes were very delicious. Whenever I asked for another helping, she would tell me that theres no more, so I could have some of hers. She would then hold a spoon towards me. Of course, it was Tinas spoon. Indirect kiss Afterward, when the food on Tinas te is all gone, she would say Oh, theres still more , and she would bring in more food. Haruto-sama, can I sleep with you tonight, too? Even if we saved towns and cities from the monsters, we didnt ept thepensation that the residents would offer to us. We ran around all the time, so we were also short of money. Tina and I also didnt like taking raw materials from the monsters. We would asionally take the monsters horns and other easy to obtain parts and sold them so wed have money for the inn. But we couldnt afford to be extravagant, so Tina proposed that we would sleep in one room. Tina would always stick to me when its time to sleep. Well, theres no way Id feel bad that a beauty was sticking to me, so I didnt have anyints. Yup. Tina probably liked me even before, based on her previous words and actions. Our race was different, and Tina was very beautiful, so she wouldnt have any interest in me. Thats what I thought, but I just noticed now that I was probably mistaken. I like Tina. I really loved her. I was on cloud nine when I learned that we both felt the same. Tina confessed to me inadvertently, but. My happiness was overflowing. But then, some idiot crushed that happy feeling Halts just a small fry with a level below 200! Even if hes a hero, hes still way below me!! Haruto-sama is not a weak person!! Haruto-sama had saved countless cities and viges, do you understand how many people are grateful to him!!? Tina defended me when Takato mocked me. Haruto-sama is the true hero!!! Takato shut up with Tinas words. Then Haruto, fight me. Ha? What did you say? Takato was Level 300, I was only Level 180, you know? You could already see the result, right. If you wont fight against me, then I wont defeat the Demon King. W, what are you saying!? If I win, hand Tina to me. I was not dating Tina in the first ce, so even if you say hand her over, thats impossible. Well, even if were dating, I dont have any ns to do that to someone like Takato. You wont be able to defeat the Demon King if Im not there. Come on, fight me!! Takato unsheathed his sword after saying that. He seemed serious. Its useless, nothing would go through this guy at this rate. I was already considering defeating the Demon King myself, but that would mean Id expose Tina to danger. Thats why I needed Takatos fighting strength. Got it. If I win, you have to help me y the Demon King. Thats impossible. Daichi and the rest of them wanted to stop us, but Takato red at him, effectively shutting them up. The fight between Level 300 Hero and Level 180 good-for-nothing Hero began. Die! Takato charged at me with bloodlust right from the get go. His attack was powerful enough to st S-rank dragons into oblivion. And I Easily evaded that attack. Wha!? Takato was dumbstruck. Thats natural. Its really easy to avoid such a straightforward attack that relied heavily on status, no matter how fast it was. Of course, youd also receive great damage if it were to hit you head on. However, the sword that the deity gave me, and the experience I got from fighting thousands, no, tens of thousands of monsters already closed the 120 level gap between us. Takatos attacks didnt hit me, on the contrary, my attacks wounded Takatos body. $%!@#$^#&(&*!!!!!!!!! Takato became increasingly furious as none of his attacks hit home. I kept on resisting him. Thats what I thought, when Takato suddenly released an enormous amount of magic. Haruto, youyoure strong, huh. Thats why, if you can endure this, then Id acknowledge you. Im going to help you kill that Demon King, too. Takato conjured a colossal spear made from thunderbolt. It was one of the two ultimate lighting and thunder magic. It was different from Ultimate Thunder, which was a wide-range annihtion spell; this was the strongest specialization magic spell used to attack an individual. He was really aiming to kill me, considering the difference between our status. And he was further instigating me to avoid this attack. Moreover, Tina was behind me, anxiously watching our battle; she was truly worried. I didnt notice at all that were already in this position while fighting. If I avoid it, Tina would get hit. Takato seemed to have nned it all, driving me to this position so that it would be impossible for me to avoid his attack. Go ahead. !? D, dont get so full of yourself!! Die in regret!!!! Takato snapped when I provoked him. He released the spell, which was something that should never be pointed to a person normally. The thunderbolt spear rushed towards me with the speed of light. And I I flicked it off with my right hand Ha!? Takato was frozen in shock. The strongest level in this world was 300. Heroes were teleported by the deity, and after receiving blessings to their hearts content, they would defeat the monsters and the others who were connected to them until they finally reach the limit that was level 300. Takato was already considered the pinnacle of strength in this world because he was already at Level 300. And yet I easily blocked that strongest persons strongest attack. Behind me stood the person I should protect Tina. I activated the Protective Skill, and my level doubled into 360, defying all reason and logic of this world. As long as Tina was behind me, no one else would win against me. Alright, should we rehabilitate this Hero-sama who fell into darkness? I moved towards Takatos side. I simply ran, but because of my awesome Level 360 status, Takato was shocked when I suddenly appeared in a sh right before his eyes. I aimed at Takatos face with all my might and I mmed my fist on his face. Book 6: Chapter 25 Book 6: Chapter 25 Two months have passed since I fought with Hero Takato. Tina and I were flying around to save the various viges, cities and countries from the intensifying stampedes that urred in every ce. I entrusted the Demon King subjugation to Takato and the others. The Demon King stayed at the Demon Continent. Takato and the others role was to reduce the armies of the Demon King and crush the upper echelons. There were approximately 1 million monsters if we included all of the Demon Kings armies. It would be hard for us to annihte all of them in one go, even if Takato was Level 300 and I could also surpass that level if I activated my skill. If the six of us were to go to the Demon Continent in that state andunch our attack, then there was the possibility that the monsters who managed to escape would go to the nearby countries and wreak havoc there. And so, our strategy was that Tina and I would defeat the fleeing monsters while Takato and the others reduce the military strength of the Demon Kings armies. By the way, Takato became docile. He would shriek in fear every time he saw me. Wasnt that a bit rude? I just punched his face once, but it had been really bad at that time. His face copsed, and it was a miracle that he didnt die, and his arms and legs were bent in all directions when he was sted away. He was a total mess, thoroughly battered enough for me, the person who punched him, to unconsciously heal him right away. After that, Saintess Yuri and Tina worked together, so Takato managed to keep his life. Heroes couldnt kill each other. When Takato regained consciousness, he trembled in fright and prostrated himself on the ground the moment he saw me. It was probably Takatos first time to receive such damage from a blow. That event probably instilled terror within him. By the way, I didnt exin my Protective Skill to Takato. He didnt know that it would only be activated to make me stronger if the person I had to protect was behind me. Well, I nned to keep it a secret till the end to prevent Takatos ego from being overinted. Takato begged me, saying that I will do anything, so dont kill me! I was the one who healed you, so theres no way I would kill you, right. That was what I thought, but since he was the one who said hed do anything, then might as well make him reduce the military strength of the Demon Continent. Even if we managed to y the Demon King, if the surrounding cities were attacked by monsters who escaped, then it would be meaningless. Plus, theres another reason why I wanted Takato to do something separately from us. That was Mmm Haruto-sama, good morning. Morning, Tina. Tina rubbed her eyes, then she puckered her lips for a bit. I lightly kissed those lips. We already kissed countless times, but both of us were still beet-red after our kiss. Tina and I became lovers. I confessed to Tina on the night of the day I sted Takato off. Tina epted that. She already told me how she felt during her earlier conversation with Takato. It actually felt like I cheated for a bit, since I already heard Tinas reply before I confessed. My heart was racing despite that, and I was totally nervous. I was really happy that we got together. During our two months of dating, Tina and I held hands, and kissed too before and after we slept, but we didnt do anything else aside from that. Tina and I decided to do the deed after we defeat the Demon King and return peace to the world. We moved separately from Takato and the others so that no one would disturb our time together. Of course, I didnt ck off from my monster subjugation duties. The only time I could rx was when Tina and I went to bed, during mealtimes, and when I travelled. Tina could already y the monsters on her own, so we mostly went to different regions separately. We could save a lot of people that way. The scale of the stampede became increasinglyrger, so there were times when Tina and I didnt see each other for two days. I missed her terribly. Well, Tina also felt the same, so after we saved a country, I hugged Tina all day long at the luxury inn that was provided by that country. Takato and the others also seemed to be doing fine at the Demon Continent. Takato regrly contacted me, but apparently, his group already defeated the three of the Four Heavenly Kings, the high-ranking warlocks that were part of the echelons of the Demon Kings army. There were four cheat-ss skill holders, one of whom was a Level Counter Stop Hero. They didnt have any problems even though the Demon Continent was teeming with a million monsters. Rather than that, I received a report from Takato that they were taking too much time tracking down thest warlock who escaped. I could onlyugh dryly. Theres only a month left before we could y the Demon King at this rate. Right, how long would I remain in this world after we defeated the Demon King? I was a bit worried. Well, we did listen to the request of Kami-sama to bring peace again to this world, so he should probably listen to our request thats what I thought. *** One month passed. We finally arrived at the Demon Kings pce. The stampedes had settled down, so Tina and I also joined Takatos Demon King Subjugation Team. Actually, rather than saying we arrived at the Demon Kings pce, it would be more urate to say that he was already right before us. We already annihted all the other monsters in the Demon Castle, and Demon King was the only enemy left. If we managed to y this Demon King, who was the root of all evil, then the world would be peaceful, and our journey would be over. Tina, I have something to tell you after the Demon King is defeated. I called out to Tina, who was standing beside me, as I pointed to the sword I received from the Kami-sama. Normally, the opponent would raise a white g at this time, but the Demon King red daggers at us, and he seemed like he was about to cry. Just a while ago, one of the warlocks dered that he was the close-aide of the Demon King as he attacked us, but Takato yed him with just a single stroke of his sword. The Demon King probably realized the difference between our strength and his. It was like we were bullying him. He probably didnt imagine that he would be defeated. .Yes. Tina blushed furiously. She probably guessed what I was going to say, and her guess was probably right. There was a ring inside my pocket and it was for her. I decided to stay in this world if we defeated the Demon King. And I would marry Tina. That was my n. Haruto, can I kill this guy already? Takato asked me. Yeah, please. Takatos face nastily contorted at that moment, but I didnt realize the true meaning behind that. Hey, Demon King. Nice to meet yah. Hi-hiiii, Stop! D-donte near meeee!!! Takato vanished in thin air just when I thought he took a step towards him. And now, its goodbye. Takato was already right in front of the Demon King in a sh, and he lopped off his head with a single sh of his sword. The Demon Kings body slowly crumbled to the ground after his head was severed. He turned into a ck mist and disappeared. He didnt have a second form, it seemed. It was over. It was a total anticlimax. So it was just something like this, huh. I returned my sword to its scabbard, then gazed at Tina. Tina, its over. Haruto-sama!? T-thats Tina was filled with horror as she stared at my body. Eh!? My body was like a flower being scattered in the wind. It was crumbling as it fell apart. Gyahahahhahaah!!!! Takato wasughing maniacally, and his body was also starting to crumble. W-what washappening!? Tina! I hastily tried to stretch my hand in an attempt to touch her my hand had already vanished. N-No way, why. Tears overflowed from Tinas eyes as she stared at me at my copsing body. Takatosughter was brimming with malice as he shouted. Come, youre going back to our world with us!! Harutooo!! T/N: Sasukeeeeee!! Harutooooo!!! Oops wrong anime XD lol. And sorry for the cliff!!! Thest sentence was not copied from my first draft, and I totally forgot all about it!! Well, thest sentence is just I mmed my fist on his face. For those who couldnt sleep, dont kill me, uwuwu And I agree, what an anticlimax Demon Kings death, that is. Poor Haruto, after all that hard workStill, what a great guy, his beloved beauty was beside him, and yet he endured. Kudos to him ? E/N: Man! Poor demon boi.got his entire family killed and had his closest aide die in front of him. Thats why he revives again and again to take revenge. And the fight was so boringjust shed the sword once to defeat the big baddie. And what exactly happened in the fight between Takato and Haruto. Poor Tinashed maybe see the ring after Haruto vanishes ( ; ; ) Book 6: Chapter 26 Book 6: Chapter 26 This is Pure white space that seemed to continue to infinity surrounded me. I had alreadye to this ce before. Thank you for your hard work in defeating the Demon King, Hero. I whired around towards the sound, and a snow-haired old man with a white beard, looking like some kind of deity, stood before me. Ah, actually, it was the real deal, an authentic deity, and he was the one who teleported me to this world. Moreover, this deity was not an ordinary one. He was called the Creator God, being the one who created this world, and was considered as the greatest among all the deities. For you to return after ying that Demon King in such a short amount of timeYou really did well. And now, let me send you back to your previous world. Oh, there is no need to worry. I will send you back in time, right before you were summoned here. Ahm, pardon me, but I want to remain in this world. What? It is fine even if I dont return back to my previous world, so can you please return me to the Demon Kings Pce right away? I wanted to hurry back to Tinas side. However Sorry, but I cant do that. Wwhy? I had formed a contract with the deity in the world you were previously in. The moment you defeat the Demon King, I have to return you back to your previous world. That was the condition for me to borrow you. If I knew, then I would have talked to Tina about a lot of things. We wouldve touched more. I wanted to give that ring to her. Maybe we also had the choice not to defeat the Demon King. Monsters would steadily increase if he was alive, but if we sealed that ability of his, then maybe we couldve prevented the generation of monsters. And since we already annihted a million monsters, then the warlocks and monsters that would be born from the mana that leaked out of the sealed Demon KIng were nothing to us. If not ying the Demon King meant I could be with Tina forever, then I would have chosen not to kill him. You hastily requested that I teleport you right away, so I didnt have the time to exin it to you. Still, I was able to tell the other heroes about it. Didnt they ry it to you? Takato never said a word about that. Thats when I recalled Takatos expression right before he shed the Demon King. That expression, he was mocking me, not the Demon King. So thats how it was. I finally realized Takatos true intention. Takato knew that we would be sent back from this world to our previous world. He aimed to break us up the moment he knew he wouldnt win against me, and he failed in making Tina his. I gave Takato the go signal to kill the Demon King without knowing anything. Because of that, I didnt even have the time to say goodbye to Tina. Cant you do something about this? All I need is a little bit more time. Please let me say goodbye to Tina. It is easy for me to summon a person into this world, and teleport him to his destination, but a colossal amount of energy is needed in order to return them to the previous world. The positive emotions and desires of people, including their piety and wishes towards the Creator God, would be energy that he could use. Most of the people in this world wished the world would be saved from the Demon King, so the amount of energy umted was enough to summon Takato and the others, and return them to their previous world, too. However, that energy did not have any to spare. The Creator God originally wanted to summon Takatos four man team. It so happened that I was involved. Therefore, the Creator God needed to consume more energy than the original n, so the creator god was also in deficit. He did have some reserves, more or less, but he wanted to save it in case there was an emergency crisis in the world. Energy C-can you supplement it with, lets say, my lifespan, or something like that? Please, Ijust a little is enough. Please let me return back to Tinas side! Impossible. The Creator God apologetically looked at me. Thats when it hit me that my wish would nevere true. There is nothing I can do, but let us ask the other deities. Perhaps, an entric deity woulde forward. P-please! I was prepared to do anything. If I needed to defeat the Demon King all over again, then I would; if they needed my lifespan, then by all means. Just let me be with Tina, that was what I wished for. And then If you are willing to form a contract with me, then I can give you enough energy for you to meet your beloved, though it would only be a short while. A goddess that would grant my wish appeared. Thank you very much! I will do anything! Fufufu, Let me introduce myself first, shall I? I am the Goddess that governs all memories of the world you just have been. The Goddess of Memory Yes. As for the condition to grant your wish please give me all your memories that you have in this world. Mymemories? Indeed. That was quite an amazingly fun journey that you had, did you not? Its very hard to find someone like you, a Hero who started at Level 30, nowadays. Besides, that girl, Tina, was it? I have been watching your interactions, and it made my heart pound. The Goddess was blushing a bit. Eh, d-dont tell me she saw me flirting with Tina!? Yup, it seemed she watched us. Even if she was a goddess, it was still embarrassing. And so, I wanted to enjoy your memory from your point of view, and not from a third persons perspective. By the way, once you surrender your memories to me, you will not remember anything, so think about it carefully. I was a bit torn. It would be painful to lose all my memories with Tina. However, it would probably be more painful if I were to return to my previous world with them, because my yearning for Tina would be stronger. I understand. I offer my memories to you. Really!? Yehey! Ah, theres one more thing, in order to obtain the energy necessary for me to return you to our world for a time, I need to erase the memory of your name from all the people in the world, is that alright with you, too? My namewhy? Didnt you save a lot of people from the monsters? The world is overflowing with feelings and gratitude towards you. I had thought that it would be better if the world Tina lived in was a bit more peaceful, so I had done all I could, but it made me happy when I heard that many people felt grateful to me. We deities do not have the power to convert that gratitude and thoughts into energy. Its because those thoughts are for you. The goddess then told me that the gratitude of the residents of this world towards me umted a lot of energy, but it couldnt be used as it was. A name has a huge part in moulding the existence of a person. If I receive the memories rted to your name, part of those gratitude and thoughts will then be an offering to me. The goddess would then be able to convert that portion of memories towards me into energy, apparently. I didnt really understand, but if the goddess said so, then it must be like that. Anyway, I wanted to see Tina once more. I didnt dislike the fact that somebody felt thankful to me, but itd be useless when I returned back to my world. Then, in that case, there should be no problem if I put those feelings and what not into something useful for the goddess. I understand. I agree with those conditions. - E/N: II dont understand anything. And why is the Goddess blushing lmao. T/N: coz shes peeping while somebody else is flirting, what else.. lol Book 6: Chapter 27 Book 6: Chapter 27 Haruto, Im sorry but I have to collect that ring. Eh! The Goddess of Memory asked that I surrender the ring that I was supposed to give to Tina. Only when I epted her conditions and entreated her to return me back to Tina. Both of your names are engraved on that ring, right? And for it to be made from an immutable metal I made the ring from scarletite, an extremely hard to process, immutable metal to symbolize my unchanging love for Tina. It was the first time I used the Protector skill outside the battlefield. I could activate this skill as long as I was ovee with the strong urge to protect someone, even if it was not during a battle. I had poured everything I got with this skill in order to make this ring, notwithstanding the fact that I was at Level 360, the level that defied the logic of this world. Tinas ring size was already checked. But if the size changed I doubted if anybody else could process this, so there was no other choice but to turn it into a ne, huh. I also engraved our names in the inner part of the ring, and that was what seemed to be causing problems. When Id erase the memories rted to Harutos name, the peoples memories would not be the only things that I erase. The written records and books as well as engravings and sculptures would all be removed as well. And Id change your name to The Guardian Hero. That was true. Even if the people were to forget about me, if they read my name in the books and other publications then there was the possibility that they might recall me. It is easy to erase the names written in books and in engravings, butscarletite is impossible, even for me. That would be worrying. I tried that for a while earlier on, but ever since I entered this divine realm, I was no longer able to use my power as a hero. In other words, I could no longer activate the Protective skill so it was impossible for me to erase our names from the ring. Besides, Tinas memories might be suspected if she couldnt recall even the name of the person who gave her the ring; there was also the possibility that it would damage her mental state. I gave up on giving the ring to Tina when I heard that. That is why Im keeping this ring. Maybe you can hand this to Tina, instead? The Goddess gave me a pendant with a scarlet gemstone inserted in its center. They call it the Dragon Kings Eye, and its the greatest weapon in this entire world. It can seal whatever kind of magic inside it, and it will release that magic when its conditions are fulfilled. Well, its rarity level is a bit lower if youpare it to the scarletite ring, though. I-is thatokay? Yes. By the way, it was originally a pair of earrings, but I thought it might be too big for Tina so I turned it into a pendant. Thank you so much for your consideration. If Tina agreed to erase the memories of your adventure with her, then I will give you another great item How about it? We would no longer meet each other, so maybe it was better to clear all her memories of me. Tina might be able to find someone else to love in the future. But, there was also a part deep within me that hoped she would retain her memories about the time when we went on adventures together. ThatsCan I consult Tina first before deciding? Thats fine. As expected, I wasnt able to decide on my own, so I decided to talk it out with Tina before choosing. Alright, Ill send you now to Tina, okay. You have 10 minutes. Is that okay? Yes, please. *** I returned to the Demon Castle. Tina was crouched at the ce where I stood, crying her heart out. Tina. Eh.. The Goddess granted me some time, but it was only for a little while. I opened my arms as Tina flew towards me. Haruto-samaa, I-I.I..though. Tears overflowed from Tinas eyes. I hugged her tightly. Sorry for disappearing so suddenly without saying goodbye. Y-you mean you cant stay here? ..Yeah. I dont have a choice but to return back to my previous world, it seems. I told Tina about my contract with the Goddess. Tina looked really lonely when I told her that I would have to forget her. You can also surrender your memories to the Goddess, and you will be able to forget about me too, you know. Youll be able to get a super rare item, too. I was fervently hoping that she would refuse, but outwardly, I did my best to ask as brightly as possible. Haruto-sama, do you want me to forget all about you? II I wanted her to remember. I knew that it was so selfish of me. Still I want Tina to always remember me. If that is what you wish, then Haruto-sama, I will never, ever forget about you. I hugged Tina with all my might after she said that. I would be separated from this girl who had me in her heart. I felt really lonely. Haruto-sama. Tina closed her eyes and tucked her hair behind her ear, then she slightly puckered her lips. She always did that whenever she wanted a kiss. I kissed Tina. Suddenly, she circled her arms around my neck, and I couldnt break away from her. I was a bit surprised, but when Tinas tongue parted my lips and plunged into my mouth, I almost lost it. That tongue swept through my mouth; exploring every inch of it It felt really great. I tried to touch Tinas tongue with my own as she slipped inside. Her body jumped a bit. It seemed that she was shocked, but we were even. Soon enough, Tina became used to it. Our tongues entwined;danced and twirled around each other. Hers tasted like honey, it was honestly so sweet. I wanted to do it more I pushed my tongue deeper into her mouth, plundering it, leaving no ce untouched. Tinas body shivered in my arms. How adorable. Tinas arms around my neck pulled me harder, as if she would never let me go. She was so irresistibly lovely. This was the first time I ever french kissed someone, but it felt amazing. It felt like Tina and I would melt into each other; bing one I wanted to continue this forever. But, my time was limited. Haaah, Tina, sorry. I dont have much time. HaahaaHa-Haruto-sama~. I pulled myself away from Tina ; only a string of saliva connecting our lips. We kissed each other so intensely that our breathing was rugged. My heart was pounding too loudly in my chest. Tina gazed at me, her face flushed red with her eyes close to tearing up, but if we kept at it, I might disappear without saying a proper goodbye again. Tina, I love you. Even if I lose my memories, my feelings for you absolutely wont change. I-I also love Haruto-sama. I will return to my previous world, but there might be a possibility that I will return to this world again. Tina stared at me in a daze, but I continued on. When that timees, Ill probably have a different appearance than now. I felt that premonition for some reason. My intuition had been sharpened during the three years that I saved countless people. In order to protect them, I needed to estimate the time of enemys attack and anticipate the possible ces they would appear, and because of that, my intuition had been cultivated and my probability of sess increased, although it was still not at par with the prediction of the future. Thoughts such as I dont want to leave Tina and I want to stay with Tina forever overflowed within me as I kissed Tina, and my intuition about our future was activated. I might lose my memories, my appearance might change, but I will absolutely fall in love with Tina all over again. And I will do anything to make you fall for me again. T-then I will definitely search for you, Haruto-sama! Yeah, I will definitely return. My body started to glow faintly. Time was up. Tina, here. I gave the pendant that the Goddess bestowed on me to Tina. This is? If your life is ever in danger, this tool would activate and release the strongest defense barrier that I could create. It would protect you in my stead. I immediately sealed an Absolute Defense barrier spell inside the Dragon Kings Eye using all the power that I had the moment I arrived at the Demon Kings Castle. I didnt want to think too much, but my intuition was telling me that this tool would be used once before I returned to Tinas side. Thank you very much. Tina clutched the pendant carefully to her heart. My entire body started to crumble. Tina, see you. Yes. I will alwaysalways, wait for your return. Tina was smiling as brightly as the sun, with tears still flowing down her cheeks. That was thest image I had of her. T/N: Ugh, circle of life, I guess. Haruto had a premonition that he would return, and Halt had the urge to look for the Guardian Heros name, so the circle is nowplete. ? Oh, btw, pardon the steamy kiss scene, I had never written nor read such a thing before, so thats how it is, I tried to find the right words, so sorry if its super amateurish ? *shrugs and throws away thesaurus* E/N: Oof the scene was so sweet that I couldnt even bring myself to roast the chapter like I usually do. And yeah forgive our amateur steamy scene lol. I tried to use all the research I had done so far on this subject, but it might not be the most exciting one. Book 6: Chapter 28: Return and Reincarnation Book 6: Chapter 28: Return and Reincarnation I was back in the white space. The Creator God and the Goddess of Memory stood before me. It seems like you managed to say goodbye. Yes. Thank you very much. So Tinas fine with keeping her memories? Yes, she told me that she wouldnt want to forget me. Ufufu, I understand. Its great that Tina is so wholeheartedly devoted to you, right? Haruto, you said that you would return again to this world, butI dont have any ns for that, though? The soul will be worned out if it is repeatedly teleported, so thats how it is. Ah, I think thats probably okay. Only the Creator God possessed the power to teleport individuals from another world. Unless the Creator God willed it, I would never be able to return to this ce. However, when I met with Tina again, my conviction that I would return to this world again was super strong. Is that so, then good Well, we do have the option of requesting the God of your world to send your soul here when you die, I guess. So theres such a thing, huh. Maybe I would return to this ce in that way, but I wasnt sure whether that was true or not, since I couldnt use my intuition here. Supposing you did return here, I wont be able to give the status of Hero to you again, though. Still, owing to the fact that you have saved my beloved world and the people in it, I will bestow my protection to you, just a little bit. T-Thank you very much. Even though its protection, its not something grand, alright? I dont know when you will return, so I wont be able to bestow a strong spell on you. That is perfectly fine. By the way, what kind of protection will you grant me? Fumu~ the protection that I will bestow to you is ah, I wont exin. Just look forward to it when you return. The Creator God then returned me to my previous world after that. It was the familiar park. Four familiar people were walking towards me. Those four Takato and his friends who fought alongside me around 6 months ago passed by me. I had already forgotten the three years I spent in the other world at this time. Takato and his friends memories rted to the other world were also sealed by the Creator God. I turned around without any particr reason. Takato did the same, and he looked at me. Our eyes met. The seconds ticked by, then we turned back towards the direction we were going. Takato, what happened to you? Nah, its nothing. Youre shaking? Are you okay? Im good, I think. Y-youre sweating too much! DunnoRecently, Ive been dreaming that I was punched so hard that I lost half of my face. Eh! (all) I heard them talking about it behind my back. Losing half of your face, isnt that too awful? I unwittingly mumbled. I hadpletely forgotten that I was the one who did that, so I just continued walking towards my house. I stopped before the crosswalk. A girl who seemed to be around five years old stood on the other side of the road. She was dressed entirely in ck, and her face I wasnt sure why, but my memory of her face was hazy. The pedestrian stop light turned green, so I moved forward. The girl in ck and I passed each other. She stopped walking on the crosswalk. I already reached the other side, but for some reason, I turned back again. She was standing just past the center of the crosswalk. Seriously!? I started running. A car was rushing towards the girl with tremendous speed. The traffic light for the cars was still red, but with how fast the car was going, its highly unlikely that it would stop before it reached the crosswalk. I pushed the girl hard. The girl fell forward, but I managed to push her to the sidewalk. I hope she wasnt injured. On the other hand, I The car was narrowing the gap between us. I actually experienced how everything was in slow motion when on the verge of death. I could see the interior of the car. The driver was sleeping. $#@!#@$!, hes sleep driving! Its no wonder that even if I jumped, he never braked. The lump of metal was just inches away from me, but I averted my gaze, searching for the figure of the girl that I had just saved, trying to check if she was okay. She raised her upper body from the sidewalk, and was looking at me. She didnt look like she hit her head, so I was d. Thats what I thought, but Kihi A horrifying sound escaped from her lips; full of inconceivable malice that seemed impossible to exist in this world That was thest scene I saw before falling into the darkness. *** I was in the pure white space. The Goddess of Memory stood before me. I had regained the memories I had surrendered to the Goddess of Memory before. I finally understood now that I got the memories back from the goddess along with my own memories. I was the [Guardian Hero]. The [Guardian Hero] that Tina loved. And that I had been killed by the Evil God right after I returned to my own world, causing me to reincarnate. Only a little time passed in my previous world, but a hundred years had already passed here. Wee back, Haruto. Goddess-sama, I Yes, I can only say condolence at this point. The goddess was filled with pity as sheforted me. She was probably referring to the fact that I had barely returned only to be killed by the Evil God right away. She probably thought that I held a grudge against the Evil God. No, thats not it. Right now, theres only one thing that I wanted to say to him. Thank you thats it. The Evil God reincarnated me. Because of him, I met Tina again. He allowed me to spend more time with Tina. He gave me the chance to fall in love with Tina all over again. Thats why, only gratitude overflowed within me Nah, that was not true entirely either. Really, it was super scary when I died, so I was going to say thanks to him while punching him with all my force, the next time I meet him again. Anyway, I was on cloud nine. The Guardian Hero was Haruto, and Haruto was Halt, and I am Halt. Yup, it didnt make sense even if I said it, but I couldnt help this overflowing happiness now that I know Tina only ever loved me. Actually, I had been jealous when Tina told me that she loved the Guardian Hero before. But, that Guardian Hero was me. I couldnt stop grinning widely. You seem happy. Yes! Really, then thats good. Ah, here, Im returning this to you. The goddess then gave two rings to me. They were the rings I made with scarletite. Is that really okay? Yes. I just kept it so that Tina wouldnt recall your name, after all. Thank you very much! And so, my contract with you is now over. Best wishes. - T/N: So, it was truck-kuns cousin, car-chan, who killed Haruto and paved the way for him to return to Tina. Seriously, never ever cross the road in Japan if you think you got full marks in the qualification criteria for Isekai ? And keep safe, be alert, else you be the driver to send unfortunate souls to Isekai ? And wait.. Isnt it kinda weird that Tina was raising her lover since birth after his reincarnation @.@ Oh, well E/N: Day by day we are moving away from God. Dont think too much. ;A; T/N: referring to Evil God? Hmmm, well see ? Book 6: Chapter 29: Evil God Book 6: Chapter 29: Evil God Divine Realm. A short while after the demon king had been defeated Evil God-sama! P-please wake up!! A shikigami frantically approached the sleeping Evil God. They were at the furthermost temple in the divine realm. Huhwhat happened? The Demon King was defeated! Huh, is that it, then WHAT!? The Demon King was yed by the Hero! He couldnt believe his ears when he heard the shikigamis words. It was unprecedented for the demon king to be defeated with this speed. Just a few years more and he would have gathered sufficient negative energy from the world. The Demon King! Was! Defeated! By the Hero! So noisy!! The shikigami who shouted beside the Evil Gods ears thinking that he didnt hear her got scolded. I thought Evil God-sama didnt hear me because you were trying to escape reality. I apologize. Tsk, got it. So, who killed my Demon King? I have to train and prepare my countern for the next hero. That is What happened? I didnt expect that the hero would attack us this early, so I never monitored him. Heh, so? Yes, so, I do not have an inkling as to what kind of hero he was, or how he defeated the demon king, so I cannot not give you any relevant information for that countern. The Evil Gods face contorted in rage in just a blink of an eye after he heard what the shikigami said. You-you useless wench!!!!! Thats why I told Evil God-sama to buy a surveince crystal with the video recording feature, didnt I? Bloodlust strong enough to vibrate the surrounding air overflowed from the Evil God, but the shikigami ignored him and continued talking nonchntly. What? Is Evil God-sama saying that I should monitor the Demon King constantly? Im not that free, you know. Im the only shikigami managing this shrine, after all. It seemed that the shikigami also had her own opinions. She probably snapped after being scolded by the Evil God. Im the one cleaning this uselessly huge shrine, repairing the broken parts, bookkeeping for the umted and consumed energy, investigating for the model of the Demon King, and many more other things. Would Evil God-sama do all of those if I were to monitor the Demon King? Eh, no, thats The Evil God shrinked back at the overwhelming pressure that the shikigami radiated. Good for you, Evil God-sama. You just sleep all the time, but the energy keeps on pouring into you, and you dont have to lift a finger. You could have checked the Demon King yourself. No, I mean, see, its like this. Even if thats the Demon King, its not proper to pry in his private life I think. You-youre the Evil God!!! Youre the worst guy in this entire world, arent you!? Why are you, the most evil guy of all time, so concerned with the private life of each and everyone of your subordinates!? Rather than that, you couldve just checked the throne in the Demon Kings Pce! Are you an idiot!? Hey, watch your mouth! The shikigami thought that she said too much. She mped her mouth with her hand. You shouldnt say that lightly. A superior who doesnt know how to protect his subordinates privacy will not earn their respect. Thats your reaction!? Actually, the shikigami enjoyed bickering with the Evil God. Shikigamis were handed to their respective deities after being created by the Creator God. She was assigned to the Evil Gods shrine. Initially, she had been sorely disappointed when she heard that she had to serve that Evil God who caused the world to be in chaos The Evil God would probably use her until she died, sooner thanter. Thats what she thought. However, the Evil God had treasured her. Some of the shikigami had been destroyed due to the unreasonable orders issued by the other deities apparently. But she had been serving the Evil God by herself since the moment she was created. That didnt mean the Evil God was a good guy. He would send an oracle to the Demon King, ordering him to raise wars. He also killed many people. Still, he was considered as a good boss by his subordinates, and they truly liked him. The demon kings and demons would say Im sorry, Evil god. as they disappear after being in by the hero. He always seemed a little bit downcast whenever that happened. The shikigami was probably thinking too much regarding that sad expression. However, for her, the Evil God was worthy of being entrusted with his subordinates lives. The Evil God grumbled after he came into terms that the Demon King was truly defeated. That Creator Gods too meddlesome, getting heroes from the other world just to kill the Demon Kings that I raised. E/N: Oh no! Sweet little demon bois! The people killed by the Demon King: who cares about us!? Book 6: Chapter 30: I’m Back Book 6: Chapter 30: Im Back Next Tina. Tinas tears streamed down her face as she stood before the monument. I called out to her. Halt-sama, Im not sure why, but my tears wont stop. She had recalled her memory rted to the Heros to my name. All the memories attached to that name, which the goddess sealed, were also returned back to her. Tina was the person who called me by name most frequently when I came to this world as a hero, no mistake about that. That was why I was pretty sure that there were many blurred parts. Her fuzzy memories hadpletely returned now. Everything came back all at once, so she must have been overwhelmed. She mustve been totally confused. I was a bit hesitant now to tell her that I was that hero. I made her wait for a hundred years. Would she understand that it was I? But I believe in myself. I was Tinas hero, after all. If it was the hero, then he could help TIna. I gently embraced Tina. Halt-sama. I already decided what I was going to say right from the start. Im back. !! See, look at Tinas expression. As I thought, she would understand. I was over the moon. Sorry for making you wait for a hundred years. I-impossible.no, no way. Im Halt. Tina Ernols husband, Halt Ernol. And also Haruto, the Guardian Hero who defeated the Demon King with you, Saijou Haruto. A-are you really that Hero-sama? .I want Tina to call me by name. !!!!! Tina should remembered this phrase. Besides I lost my memories, and my appearance changed but I fell in love with Tina all over again. Besides, Tina also came to love me, right? My intuition waspletely right. I-I searched for you properly too, Haruto-sama. Yeah, I know. Thank you. Tina pulled me closer to her with more strength. Wee home, Haruto-sama. Yeah, Im back. Tina. Tina did her gesture of asking for a kiss. She didnt change at all, during those hundred years. Tina became absolutely gorgeous, though. I kissed Tina. Just like a century ago, Tina circled her arms around my neck. I couldnt separate from her now. And just like that, Tina and my tongues were entwined together. Those two, its as if they totally forgot that were here. (Youko) So hot~ (Mai and Mei) Halt is Saijou Haruto-sama in other words, hes the Guardian Hero-sama, and Tina-sama had been thinking about him for a century So even if they did that, it cant be helped. (Leaffa) So Halt is also a person from another world, huh. (Luna) Halt too so does that mean Luna is also a person from another world, meow? (Merdie) Ah! N-no, I mean, ahmyes. Sorry for keeping it a secret. You dont have to apologize, meow. Even if Luna came from another world, it doesnt matter, youre still my friend, meow. MerdieThank you very much. Still, I finally understand why Halt got that monstrous power after knowing that hes an alien. Youre right, Luke. Still, looks like Halt and Teacher Tina dont have any ns on stopping, huh. Shut up, Ryuushin. Ah, they already separated, though? (Leaffa) Yeah, but theyre still doing a staring contest, though. (Youko) Oh, perhaps, this is. (Mai and Mei) T-they started all over again, meow. I could totally hear what Leaffa and the others were saying. But, I was head over heels right now, so I couldnt stop flirting with Tina. This gorgeous elf had waited for me for a hundred years, and she was begging to be kissed. Theres no way I could hold back, right? - T/N: It was romantic and all, but I wish Halt would stop bringing up the hundred years that passed. It was a total mood killer, like, I cant help but think that youre kissing a 100 year old granny. Lol ? He couldve said just like in the past ? And that ends Volume 6: Everyones Past! ? New Arc next time ?Heres the LN cover again, with Luna and Hakua! And heres a photo of Tina in her wedding gown, to dispel the uncanny feeling brought about by the fact that shes more than a century old ? E/N: All I can see are her boobs..anyway, isnt Halt like 12 years old? Then a 100 year old granny and a 12 year old..Surely! Nothing is wrong, right? (;)=3=3=3. The arc isplete! Yay! Book 7: Chapter 1: Family Trip Suggestion Book 7: Chapter 1: Family Trip Suggestion Lets go on a trip! Two months had passed since we returned to the Ifrus Academy of Magic, and tomorrow marked the first day of the fifth month of this year. Ifrus Academy of Magic had a ten-day break at the start of the fifth month. Thus, many students and teachers would return to their native homes during this time. Our sses had already ended that day, and I wanted to go somewhere during this vacation. So, I suggested that we go on a trip during our dinner. A trip, is it? Im fine with it. Ill follow Master wherever he goes. Were the same. Tina, Youko, Mai and Mei agreed immediately. Tinas family already passed away, and Youko also didnt have a family, so they had nowhere to return to. Mai and Mei return to the Spirit Realm from time to time whenever they were summoned by the Celestial Spirit King, so they didnt need to go home during our vacation. Count me in, meow! I also want to go. We already spent almost a month at Vestier, the Kingdom of the Beastkin, as part of the academys event two months ago. So, Merdie wouldnt go home, either. In the first ce, if I didnt use teleportation magic, then it would take Merdie 10 days to go to Vestier, so it would be impossible for her. Well, Id dly help her teleport if she asked, though. Luna already visited the orphanagest year, so, it seemed that she wanted to join us, too. How about Leaffa? Ill go, of course. Ah, but Halt, I just have a request She received a letter from the Elf King, and he told her toe back home, so we decided to spend ourst two days of vacation in Alheim, Kingdom of the Elves. I didnt have a problem with that, since a week was already enough for the vacation I wanted. Its okay with you too right, Hakua? Of course! Im excited to go on a trip! Hakua was the Dungeon Master of the dungeon ruins in Vestier. She wanted to tag along with us when it was time for us to return to the academy of magic. Hakua was a species of dragon called the White Dragon, but she usually appeared in her humanized form a pretty, snow-haired little girl. She wasnt used to speaking in human speech, so she used baby talk when we met her. She was able to speak normally after some time though. She was a fast-learner. Tina and the other girls patiently and carefully taught her afterall. By the way, Hakua was the Dungeon Master, so was it really fine for her to leave the dungeon? Thats what I thought, but the Demon King hadnt revived yet, so the Heroes wouldnt probably appear in the meantime. I already annihted almost all of the monsters there, so Hakua didnt have anything to do until they were revived, after all. Besides, the ce I wanted to go to, and the thing I wanted to do during our vacation were rted to Hakua. So, it was Hakuas decision that would determine whether wed go or not. Were going to the Holy City of Sanctum. Holy City, you said I did say that Ill go wherever you go, but why there, of all ces? Youko frowned a bit. She was a nine-tailed fox monster, so she didnt want to go to a city protected by a strong divine barrier that could purify evil well, to be precise, she couldnt enter that city in her current state, supposedly. The Creator God has a shrine inside the Holy City. I want to go there. Besides, you dont have to worry, I have a way so that Youko and Hakua can also enter. If Youko wanted to go, then I nned to set a Divine Barrier Resistance Shield. I went to the Holy City before to do an experiment. I wanted to know how effective the Holy Citys Barrier was when ites to the Evil Gods underlings. Long ago, I captured a warlock who attacked me and took him to the Holy City. The Holy Citys Barrier repelled the hand of the warlock when I made him touch it. It was strong enough to reject the entry of demons. If it was a monster with B-rank or lower then itd have probably disintegrated right away. And so, I tried experimenting with several methods to invalidate the effect of the Divine Barrier, and the result was I developed the Divine Barrier Resistance Shield. The outeryer was a coating made from holy attribute mana, the middleyer was from zero attribute mana, and the inneryer was from dark attribute mana, and I piled them on top of each other. Even a warlock could enter the city with this Divine Barrier Resistance Shield. It didnt repel the barrier because it was coated with the same mana attribute as the Divine Barrier so there was an affinity. Thus, the person or thing inside this shield wasnt recognized as foreign object by the barrier. In order to prevent the darkness attribute and divine attribute from conflicting with each other, Iyered zero attribute mana between them, and I guess that was one of its special points, right? I coated the warlock with it, then I let him enter the Holy City. I removed the Divine Barrier Resistance Shield after that. He disintegrated in an instant. The divine magic was stronger inside the barrierpared to the outside. I learned two things from this experiment. First, the Holy Citys Barrier was capable of exterminating a warlock. Second, my Divine Barrier Resistance Shield could nullify that barrier. That was why I was confident that I could take the demon Youko and the monster Hakua to the Holy City. Well, I thought that even if I didnt set up that shield, Youko and Hakua could withstand the barrier. Youko was a full-fledged nine-tail fox, and Hakua was a high-ranking dragon species, after all. However, it would be a huge problem if both of them tried to force their way into the Holy City. There was a possibility that they might destroy the Holy Citys Barrier. That person would be really troubled if that happened. And so, I decided to ask them to wear the Divine Barrier Resistance Shield when they were inside the Holy City, even if they might feel cramped in it. Can Youko, a demon, enter Sanctum Luna had also gone to Sanctum before, so she was already aware how strong the Holy Citys Barrier was. So, she was a bit surprised to know that demons like Youko could enter the city. Its already toote to be surprised, Luna. Were talking about Halt, after all. Leaffa was already too used to my antics, so she didnt bat an eye at whatever I did recently. I remembered doing a lot of trials and errors with that Divine Barrier Resistance Shield, so it would have been nice if she was moved even for a little bit. Hmm, I should do something with great impact, huh Oh, speaking of Holy Citywill you visit that Esteemed Person? Tina also came with me to the Holy City on one asion. That was when we became acquainted with that person. Not this time. That person is busy with a lot of things, so I think its fine even if we dont meet. Is that so So why do you want to go to the Holy City? The reason for that was I want to greet the Creator God, and also consult him about something for a bit. Book 7: Chapter 2: Saint Seira Book 7: Chapter 2: Saint Seira The Great Shrine of Sanctum it was the ce where the statute of the Creator God, the deity who was said to be creator the world, was enshrined. A beautiful woman with waist-length silvery hair kneeled before the statue, her hands sped as she prayed intently. She was the only person who could enter the Great Shrine in the early morning, and it was ording to thew of the Holy City. Her name was Seira. She was the only Saintess in the entire Holy City of Sanctum. A few minutes have passed since Seira knelt before the statue to offer her prayer. An aura-like object started to flow from the statue towards the saint. The Creator God would convert the piety of the people living in Sanctum and in this world into mana with holy attributes, and he would pass it on to Seira. An ordinary person couldnt possibly handle such a huge amount of mana on her own, but it was but a piece of cake for the saint. Venerable Deity, please bestow upon us the power to protect the people on this day. We offer our utmost gratitude. Seiras clear voice resounded as she uttered words of thanks, then she bowed her head and stood up. She left the statue, which stood in the deepest part of the Great Shrine, made her way towards the center, where a gigantic crystal was kept, and she ced her hand on it. The enormous amount of aura she received from the statue was transferred inside the crystal, and the dome stage Holy Citys Barrier was strengthened at that instant. This crystal was the origin of the barrier that protected the Holy City. It was able to repel warlocks from entering the city by pouring the holy attribute mana into it every day. Seira had been doing this everyday without fail since the day she became a saint. It didnt mean that she poured every single drop of mana into the crystal. She would use part of the remaining holy attribute mana to perform miracles among those who seek her. She would heal the feet of those who could no longer walk. She would also restore vision to the blind. Summon rain in ces with severe drought. ce divine protection in the city and protect them against the monsters. These were the miracles that Seira performed the entire day yesterday. The people who were saved by Seira would then pour all their piety to the Creator God, which would then be converted into the power needed to perform those miracles. After Seira finished praying to the Creator God and replenished the crystal, she then returned to the deitys statute, went behind it, and descended the hidden stairs towards the basement of the Great Shrine. My name is Seira. Im a Saintess. I was originally a simple town girl, but I was chosen by the Creator God to be his Saintess. A person will be immortal once she bes a Saint, and I am approximately two hundred years old. Well, I am a girl, so please keep my real age a secret. I was 16 when I became a Saint, but I have never aged since then. So Im really immortal in that sense. My chocte locks were transformed into this gorgeous silver after I became the Saint. I was at a loss at that time, but right now, I am truly grateful to the Creator God who bestowed these beautiful silver tresses to me. See, its really smooth and silky, and I also love touching it. Im really amazed at the divine protection of the Creator God, since he can even preserve this flowing silky hair. By the way, no man hasnt touched it yet, save for one single instance in the past. Right now, only the person who will be my spouse will have the right to touch this silkiness. So, about my job. I have a lot of things to do as the Saint, but I already finished the most important job among them earlier. I receive power from the Creator God through prayer, and then I replenish the mana of the barrier that protects this Holy City. I also receive oracles from time to time, but none for today. And so, in order for me to fulfill my next duties, I went to the basement of the Great Shrine. Themoners probably entered the Great Shrine overhead and started their worship. There is a very clear, sparkling fountain inside the Great Shrines Basement. I remove all my clothes beside that fountain. Even if there isnt a single person here, I cant hide my embarrassment even if more than two hundred years had passed since the first time I did this and there is no ce to hide in this wide area, not to mention the hundreds of people that are probably worshipping upstairs. But, this is my duty. There is no way I can reject my duties. I carefully, meticulously cleanse my entire body. Then, I slowly step into the waters of the fountain. The water is cool andfortable. My job is to soak up to my shoulders in these waters. After ten minutes, the water starts to glow, so I stand up and leave the fountain. The water has transformed into Holy Water. Can you believe it? The Holy Wateres from the fountain that the Saint submerges herself. When I first heard this from the Creator God, I was dumbfounded. Thats because everybody is supposed to drink that water that I bathed on, you know? However, it is absolutely effective. Just a single sip of Holy Water can cure almost all illnesses soon, and body strength and mana can also be recoveredpletely. By the way, sprinkling Holy Water has almost the same effects, so I always tell them how to use it so that they dont have to drink it. Well, I cant answer them if they ask why, though. I can never tell anyone how Holy Water is made, it is too embarrassing for me. The priests and shrine maidens went to the fountain when I returned to the Great Shrine, and they scoop the water that has be holy. After finishing my duty of making Holy Water, my next job is to perform the miracles among the people who came to worship. Around a hundred people have lined up for today. It is slightly less than yesterday. Its nice if I can finish performing the miracles to everyone today, though I grant the desires of the people who stand in line before me using the power that is bestowed to me by the Creator God. I heal the hand of the man who sustained an injury on his hand from being attacked by a monster. I name the child that was bornst week, and also give her a divine protection, albeit a bit weak. I give a monster repellent charm to the farmers, because the monsters attacked their crops. And just like that, I grant the desires of all the people here. Its not like I can grant all the wishes of everyone. Once the power from the Creator God is gone, I can no longer do anything. Ah, but I can name the children anytime, though. It is already sunset by the time I finish granting all the prayers of the people. I wasnt able to eat my lunch today, too. Im so hungry. I read the letter that was delivered together with the dinner that the shrine maidens have prepared. Most of the letters contained matters that I must attend to personally. I check the letters that seem the most urgent, then I nned my schedule to go outside. After dinner, it is time for the training and lectures of the candidates who will be the next generation of Saints. I be their teacher, and I also teach these girls how to handle the holy attribute mana. This continues untilte at night. It is a hard schedule, honestly. I have never taken a break these two hundred years, not even once. Being a Saint is like being part of a ck organization (?) that exploited its employees. Thanks to the Creator Gods divine protection, all my fatigue will vanish if I meditate even for just three seconds. But I still have my limits. Im actually surprised that Im able tost these two hundred years. I already want someone to rece me. I am training the prospective Saints, but if a person who has the makings of one doesnt appear, then I can only continue being a Saint. I dont know why, but the Creator God really likes me, so he hasnt reced me yet. However, a candidate already caught my eye among the girls training to be a Saint. She is a mediocre girl from the vige, but her faith towards the Creator God is really strong, and she absorbs all the things I teach her like a sponge. If its her, then I am sure she will continue after me. The next day, I received an oracle while doing my daily prayers as usual. (Seira, the man whom I can entrust you is now approaching. If you like that person, then it is alright for you to stop being the Saint, and you can nominate your sessor.) is what it said. Nominate my sessor those are some heavy words, but maybe it will be alright. I have to be confident; there is a potential candidate, after all. What worries me is about the first half of the oracle. A man worthy of being praised by the Creator God wille to meet me? I am a bit nervous. But, the person I decided in my heart Well, I understand that I will never be able to see that person ever again. He is no longer in this world, after all. But, I cannot forget that person. Thats why, if I have to be with the man that will being here soon in exchange for giving up this Saint position, then I can only continue being a Saint. Sigh. I want to resign. - T/N: Finally!!! Im back guys, Im out of the hospital!!! Thank you so much everyone for your patience. I cant do a mass release, since I also have a lot of catching up to do with rl work, but please expect a daily chapter (Mon-Sat) for two weeks to make up for the chaps I missed. Again, thank you all!!!!! < Now, on to thementary! Saint Sarah seemed pretty nd for a silver haired saintess, so I opted to use Seira. But now, I cant help but think of Saint Seiya everytime I read it lol. And that method of making Holy Water E/N: This is some Belle Delphine sh*t. And if the saint can cure all problems then why dont the people just go to her to pray for the demise of the demon king. Their piety surely should be enough for the saint to perform the miracle. Book 7: Chapter 3: Reason for Trip to Holy City Book 7: Chapter 3: Reason for Trip to Holy City I casted a magical circle and prepared to teleport.Destination was the Holy City of Sanctum, of course. Just as stated in its name, Sanctum was a nation with only one city, and it wasnt affiliated with any other nation. The Holy City had its ownws, government agencies and was endowed with its own military troops. It was apletely independent city. It was to the core, an invible country, because it was the only ce that could receive the oracles of the Creator God. If a nation attempted to wage war against the Holy City, then it would receive punishment from the entire world. Merdie had never been to Sanctum, so I exined about the Holy City. The Creator Godis the deity that is above the Martial God, right, meow? Is it even possible for us to meet such a person, meow? Normally we cant. Well, its already a miracle that we met the Martial God in the first ce. Just as Leaffa said, even if this was a fantasy world, deities did not appear here and there anytime, apparently. When the deities spoke or receiving oracles, in other words, was already great enough that they were handed down generations upon generations. If the deity appeared, then it would be a hot topic in the entire world immediately. It had been quite terrible when the Martial God appeared in Vestier, the Kingdom of the Beastkin. High-ranking priests were dispatched from the Holy City to Vestier in order to investigate the reason and details of the Marital Gods manifestation, and Leo contacted me about it. Leo received a prototype magical tool for long-distancemunication from me, but he looked really worn-out when I saw him in it. (Those guys dont want to go home! And yet, theyre just talking and asking about the same things over and over again) Leo was mad. The Martial God had appeared before me when I extinguished the fire in front of his statue. I told Leo about it, but he didnt readily disseminate that information since he considered my position as the owner of Vestier. Because Leo hid the fact that the Martial God appeared before me, his exnation must have sounded vague, so the priests continued to question him persistently. I did something awful to Leo. If they were to find out that I was involved then.. They would take me to the Holy City and I would be detained there for a long time. Thats how amazing the deities manifestations were. I also met him once. I only received oracles from time to time after that. Hakua received her life from the Creator God and was assigned to be the custodian of the Dungeon Ruins, and yet, she only met him once in her entire life. I became a bit uneasy. I wanted to consult the Creator God about something, that waswhy we were going to meet him. That something was Normally, its impossible to meet the Creator God, and yet youre going there to request and negotiate the management of the dungeon, meow. Are you serious, meow? that was written all over Merdies face as she incredulously stared at me. The reason I wanted to meet the Creator God was to request that he allow me to manage the dungeon that I captured. In my previous life, I also read about Isekai transmigrated heroes in webnovels, so I was interested in managing dungeons. I could build the dungeon by stationing monsters and treasures, then summoning heroes and converting their emotions into dungeon points. It was like a cultivation game, and it really seemed fun. I absolutely wanted to try it. Hakua, the current Dungeon Master, was with me. Her dungeon was exclusively for heroes, so only they and theirrades could enter there. By the way, only two groups of people had entered that dungeon since it was built in this world, and I had been there at both times. Both groups also captured the dungeon. And so, it could also be said that I already mastered Hakuas dungeon. Besides, even if it was touted as exclusively for the training of heroes, all the rare items had already been retrieved, and not a single monster remained after I hunted all of them to aid Luna and Ryukas leveling. Hakuas dungeon had totally be deste. If he entrusted it to me, I would turn it into a dungeon bustling with adventurers. I had a n. Various problems might arise, but I already thought of solutions for them. Based on Hakuas exnations, the structures of normal dungeons closely resembled the ones I read in webnovels in my previous world. As for the power to implement that a huge amount of mana was required to solve almost all of the problems rted to that. In that case, there werent many people around who were better suited to manage the dungeon than me. I already got an unlimited supply of mana, thanks to the curse of the Evil God, after all. Of course, I nned to structure it so that if a low level hero was born, then he could also cultivate himself inside this dungeon. Honestly, I felt it was a waste to reserve a dungeon with that scale for heroes that would only go there once every hundred years or so. The only problem now was whether the Creator God would manifest, or not. I had been assuming that taking Hakua with us would increase our chances of meeting him, but then, it might not be as easy as that. Ill do my best with the negotiations, but the Creator God must manifest first. It would be great if he did appear.Well, lets just go there for the meantime! Martial Gods requirements back then were easy to understand. All I had to do was extinguish the fire that was burning below his statue, and we had to do it from afar, without using magic. It would have been great if Creator God was easy to understand, too. I stepped into thepleted teleportation circle made from magic with these thoughts in my mind. - T/N: What Halt wants, Halt gets :3 E/N: Let him lose for once dammit _ Book 7: Chapter 4: Holy Knight Shin Book 7: Chapter 4: Holy Knight Shin Heyo. Shin here, one of the Holy Knights. Well, the upation is still Knight, though. Here at Sanctum, the title of Holy Knight is bestowed on the knights who protect the Saint. Its easy to confuse Holy Knight as an upation, but then, you cant be one unless youre an Isekai Hero, so yeah, its not a big deal. So, about being Sanctums protector of the Saint in other words, this Holy Knight job believe me or not, was quite difficult. Theyd judge thebat ability, test the aptitude, check how loyal the candidate would be to the Saint and how faithful he was to the Creator God. Then, even if he managed to pass all of that, a hell-mode training would be awaiting him. When he manages to pass all that, then congrats, hes eligible to be the retainer and protector of the Saint. And you know, I finally became a Holy Knight who could protect Her Ladyshipst month. I was over the moon, that time. The Saint was a gorgeous beauty after all. I had admired her since I was a kid, you know. I took an oath to the Creator God that Id protect Her Ladyship at all cost, even in exchange for my own life. Protecting the Saint was given in this job, but another important work for a Holy Knight was to be the Saints escort whenever she went out of the city. The Saint leaves the Holy City once every three months to visit different countries and save many people through her miracles as she goes around. It was a very noble calling, if you ask me. And because I was a novice Holy Knight, the expedition this time was my first time to escort her. We didnt have any problems on our way, and during our sojourns. Then, on our way back we could already see the Outer Walls of the Holy City from our vantage point, you know we were attacked. Around 30 burr-ish people attacked us. Only 10 Holy Knights, including me, were travelling together with Her Ladyship, but normal thieves did not have a chance against us, even if there were a hundred of them. Normal thief, that is. These thieves were a different story. One of the Senior Holy Knights cut off the arm of one of the thieves, but that guy didnt even flinch, and he rushed towards the senior and bit him on the neck. Five knights were killed during the first wave. The thieves didnt even feel terror and they kept on attacking us even if they already lost their arms and legs, as if they were puppets being controlled by someone else. They werent revived again if we crushed their skulls or lopped their heads, so between the remaining four Senior Holy Knights and me, we managed to y 20 of those thieves. Only 8 remained. We can protect the Saint at this rate. Just when I thought of that The seniors fell one after the other. The thieves used a strong poison in their weapons, it seemed, so they were already killed just from a light scratch. I wont be bragging , but I was considered quite strong. Even if the nine seniors who came with us in this expedition teamed up together to fight against me, I was pretty confident I could win. I had the [Eye of Magic], after all, and I could see the mana of my opponents thanks to this skill. All of the strong ones had been manipting the mana within their bodies to attack us. They moved their mana faster than their bodies. In short, I could predict what move they were gonna use based on the flow of their mana. It was not worth mentioning against guys who didnt move their mana to attack, but those people were generally weak, so there was no way I were going to lose against them. Id been training since I was a kid, fully prepared to die, after all. That was why I defeated 10 of the thieves without a single graze. Well, I didnt have the leeway to protect the seniors, though. ..Sorry. Only 8 thieves remained. I could defeat 7 of them. The only problem was the guy who seemed to be the boss. That guy was the only one who had a different kind of mana. I had never seen the likes of it before it was totally unimaginable for a person to have that amount of mana. Not really sure about this, but that guy was prolly a warlock. It is said that they have an unbelievable amount of mana. If there were 10 of us, then we could do something about this boss that was his level. He prolly controlled all the other guys, I guess. I could see strands of mana oozing from him and they were connected to the heads of those guys. Boss used his underlings to attack us, but he himself hadnt made a move yet. I tried to hatch a n I was going to defeat all the underlings, do something about that boss, and let Her Ladyship escape first in the meantime, but You guys go capture the Saint. Im going to deal with this one. Boss was wide open as he stood before us. .We were doomed. His humanoid eyes were staring at me, after all. Not sure if Boss was preparing to kill me, but his mana suddenly surged and swelled within him. I couldnt take my eyes off the Boss. I would prolly die the moment I take my eyes off him. I stood rooted to the spot, while the thieves rushed past me from left to right, dashing towards the carriage that carried the Saint Holy Lance! Magic overflowed from the carriage, and the four thieves were pierced before they were annihted. It was Her Ladyships magic. Shin, please run away. The Saint had alighted from the carriage and ran towards me before I even noticed it. She then told me that. Her voice was trembling a little. She probably noticed that the thieves boss was no ordinary person. Despite that, Her Ladyship still red at the Boss, and she pointed the rapier she was holding towards him. I was over the moon, notwithstanding the danger we were facing now, because the Saint already remembered my name, even though I was just assigned to her. My duty is to protect Your Ladyship, you know? For me to run away I confirmed with my Eye of Magic that three of the thieves were stealthy creeping behind us, muffling their steps. Theres no way thats gonna happen!! I shed the three thieves. I could move because the Boss attention shifted to the rapier that the Saint pointed to him. With this, fighting became a lot easier. The only remaining thing to do was let the Saint escape. It was totally impossible for the current me to defeat this warlock. If it was the Saint, then she could maybe do it. If she still had some mana from the Creator God remaining in her However, she had been going to various countries and performing several miracles, so she didnt have much Holy Mana remaining within her. This warlock, no doubt, anticipated and aimed for that, so he attacked us on this spot. But, we could already see the Holy City, so if Her Ladyship was willing to escape, then I only had to buy some time and stop the warlock. I couldnt defeat him, but I could be a hindrance. I had my Eye of Magic, after all. This Eye of Magic wasnt all about seeing mana, after all. It also had one additional ability it could freeze the object it was looking at in time. Well, one second of time freeze was equivalent to ten days of life span, though. I checked my status board, and the remaining days were written here, since I possessed this Eye of Magic. Skill: Eye of Magic [Lifespan: 3050 days] I still had around 10 years remaining. It had decreased a lot, since Id been using this Eye of Magic. Still, I could use my remaining lifespan to freeze the warlock for 10 minutes. Your Ladyship, I will stop the warlock from moving. Please use that time and run with all your might up to the Holy City. The warlock wouldnt be able to get her as long as she was inside the Holy City. I had to hold on until she reached the Holy City. As long as I had this lifespan, I would be able to win! Shin, dont tell me Holy Knights could never hide anything from the Saint, so she already knew about my Eye of Magic. She prolly already noticed what I was trying to do. The Senior Knights fought with their lives, so theres no way I will try to preserve mine. I will do my utmost to protect Your Ladyship, no matter the cost! For the sake of the Seniors, please, Seira-sama, please run away! I called her name for the first time. Well, it was thest time, so this much was fine, right? Hmpf, I dont know what youre nning, but theres no way you can escape from us, you know. !? He suddenly directed his words behind me, so I spun around in shock. Another warlock was standing there. As long as I could use my Eye of Magic to observe his mana, then we were on even ground. Unfortunately, I could only time-freeze one target at a time, and it would take a few seconds to lock my target. We were doomed. I could only stop a single warlock at best using my Eye of Magic in exchange for my lifespan, but there were two of them now. Sorry for calling you out here. I want to crush this saintess that would be an obstacle to the Demon King that will soon be born. No big deal. We should quickly do away with this guy, especially since he defeated the mariotes that you were controlling. Yeah, youre right. They sandwiched the Saint and I as they started talking to each other. The Demon King will be revived, this guy said. Were going to die here, so their lips are loose, huh. Well, we didnt have a means to let the Holy City know, though. The two warlocks started to gather an enormous amount of mana on their hands. It was visible even without using the Eye of Magic. The mana turned into balls of spheres above the warlocks head. They were lumps of malice and death. Goodbye, Saint, and you too, noble knight. Your loyalty and spirit aremendable. I didnt want to be praised by a warlock like you. Why dont you release us instead, since youre praising me, right? The warlocks swung their hands downward. Death wasing. At this final moment, I shielded the Saint with my body, just like a proper knight How odd. The sound of an explosion rang in our ears, and I was sure the warlocks mana bomb had detonated I was still alive. The Saint, too. When I opened my eyes, a half-moon dome protected us from the attacks of the warlocks. I nced at the Saint, but Her Ladyship shook her head it wasnt her barrier. Besides, even if she was the Saint, she couldnt block two warlocks attacks without the support of the priests. Then who did Actually, I already knew the answer. Aside from the Saint and I, a raven-haired youth was standing beside us right inside the barrier. E/N: I kinda shipped the knight and the saintess.oof now Halt came and ruined it. Hed be called the saintesss husband for sure poor Shin. T/N: Me tooooooo!!! But yeah Halt has to collect them all X( Also, I admire him for being soposed even though he can see how many days he have remaining ? Book 7: Chapter 5: The Strength of the House of Ernol Book 7: Chapter 5: The Strength of the House of Ernol Hm? Eh!? We were attacked with magic from all sides when we teleported to the forest near Sanctum, so I hastily activated a magical barrier and blocked it. The spells were probably not directed towards me. A man and woman stood right in front of me when we teleported. I just got involved when they were attacked. Since I was already in this situation, then might as well protect them both, too. That girl was also familiar to me. I forgot to activate the people-sensing ability of my teleportation magic circle. I was too excited to consult the Creator God regarding the ns for managing the dungeon, and besides, the target ce was in the woods far from the Holy City, so I wascent. However, the guys who attacked were not people, so the teleportation circle didnt detect them either. Hmm, my teleportation circle still had room for some improvement, I guess. I should make the presence-detection automatic at the very least. Well, everything turned out okay since I managed to save a friend through sheer luck. W-who are you guys? The guy donned in knight garb asked me. If you were a knight, then you should introduce yourself first before asking people for their names. Wasnt that the code of knights in this world? Well, I should cut him some ck, since they seemed to be in dire situation , after all. Im Halt Ernol. Glendales Sage. S-Sage!? I recently took on introducing myself as a Sage. I could also show the upation part of my status board as part of my exnation, if needed. If I became famous, it would be easier for me to getmission requests once I established my n. If the other party was an influential person, there was a higher chance that they would pay handsomely for their requests, so I was trying to tout my sage upation. If my memory served me right, the beauty who had copsed in a heap and was being protected by the knight was the Saint of Sanctum. The saint was the most prominent person in the Holy City, so it would be my best interest to be chummy with her for the future development of our n. I knew this beauty was the Saint or should I call her Seira, because I already met her a hundred years ago with Tina. If I was not mistaken, didnt we stop a stampede that attacked the Holy City? So it was true that a Saint never aged for a period of time Seira was still as beautiful as the first time we met her. We became friends before, so I also contemted calling out to her, but I changed my mind. My appearance had already changed, so there was no way she would know it was me. Anyway, lets deal with these warlocks first. Halt-sama, this is Whoa, seems like there are nasty guys here, meow. They are probably warlocks, I guess. Should I kill them? (Youko) We can also do that! (Mai and Mei) II dont think I can do that. (Luna) Then, please aid me with your auxiliary magic. ( Leaffa) Oh, in that case then leave it to me! Everybody emerged from the teleportation circle just when I was thinking about what to do with those two. I forgot to stop everyone from teleporting, so they came here even though there were warlocks in the target ce. Youko, Mai and Mei were overflowing with bloodlust. Youko already reached her peak, while Mai and Mei were already at par with the Spirit Kings, so they wouldnt lose against those warlocks, for sure. I also wanted to watch their power, too. Alright, then Ill leave those warlocks to Youko and Mai, alright. Got it! Roger! Leaffa, shoot them down if they try to escape. Luna, support her. Yes! I understand! I dont have anything to do? The Divine Beast Shiro had wrapped himself on my neck like a muffler, but he unfurled himself and moved towards my shoulder while asking me. Im going with Mai and Mei, so Shiro, you go with Youko. Alright. Youko was probably fine on her own, but it was better if Shiro joined her just in case. Tina, Merdie and Hakua, protect those two. Yes, I understand. Everyone, please do your best. Were the defense corps, meow! Okay, well protect them! The three girls were tasked with protecting Seira and the knight from the battle. Youkos tails materialized, and she entered her battle mode. Mai and Mei also transformed into their spirit figures. Our lineup wasplete. Alright, should we go for the kill? I dissolved the magical barrier. The warlocks started to attack at that instant. What are you bastards doing here!!! Youre in the wa ugh!? Mai was d entirely in fire as she rushed with unbelievable speed towards the warlock on the right side, then punched his face. The warlock was sted off A water sphere that was three-meter tall swallowed him up. It was Meis water chamber. Bye bye. Mei pointed her outstretched hand towards the sphere, then she squeezed her fist into a ball. The water globe waspressed into the side of a candy in an instant. Even if he was a warlock, he would still die if he was trapped inside that sphere of water. However No way, he escaped! D-dont %^@8 with me!!!!!!! The warlock managed to escape from the water chamber somehow even if his right leg was crushed. He flew from the sky and attacked Mei. Mei didnt even flinch, and just stared at him as he charged towards her. She saw her sister who would protect her just behind the warlock. Dont you dare mess with MY SISTER!!!!!!!!! !? Mai was already high above the warlock, and she swung the ultra-hot lump of fire towards the warlock. I-imposs !! Mais mes burned the warlock to charcoal. Warlocks ability to regenerate was actually superb, and they could even regenerate their lost limbs in a blink of an eye. However, it was rendered totally useless. As expected, even a warlock didnt stand a chance against Mais fire since she was already at the level of the Spirit Kings. Wha-wha. Hey, do you still have the time to look away? !? The warlock had been utterly stupefied, but when Youko spoke, he whirled around with eyes wide open in shock. Youko hadpressed an atrociously colossal amount of mana into spheres, and they were floating above each of the tips of her tail. She aimed all of them towards the warlock, and was on the verge of releasing them. Farewell. Youko gathered all her tails in front of her, and she fired a beam of light from there. Tsk!! The warlock managed to evade it. He controlled all the corpses of the bandits and gathered them to form a shield so he was able to dodge Youkos beam. But, it wasnt perfect, and he still lost his right arm. B, bastards.sooner orter youre going to pay for this!!! The warlock tried to escape using teleportation. There was no way I would allow that, of course. Huh? W, why!? Why doesnt the portal open!? My teleportation magic circle warped the space, so it offset and blocked yours. Thats impossible! Youre just a puny human, so theres no way you can do that!! Even if you said that, I already did it, so it couldnt be helped, right. Argh! The warlocks attempts to teleport were futile no matter how many times he tried, so he gave up on that. He spread his wings and tried to fly away. However, those wings were instantly shot down, and he rolled on the ground before me. Luna already passed Level 100, and she poured all she had to support Leaffa, who then used her magic to shoot the warlock down. Wee back. Why dont you just give up? S, S, $Q@#&*E!!!!!!!!!!!!! The crazed warlock tried to assault me. Out of instinct, he probably tried to stop the magic I prepared overhead from being activated. But he was toote Holy Lance!!! My nominal light pir that was 10 meters in diameter crashed on the warlock. The warlock dissolved in thin air, without a chance to cry out in agony. Book 7: Chapter 6: First Commission? Book 7: Chapter 6: First Commission? The warlock was defeated. There were two of them here before, but I saw with my own eyes that my family didnt have any trouble dealing with them, so it was a relief. Well, I dealt the final blow to the other one, but Youko would had yed it for sure if she had continued fighting. The only thing I was worried about was the probability of Luna encountering a warlock or a demon when all alone. alone. She was an Auxiliary Enchanter, so it might be very difficult for her to fight a warlock on her own. Maybe I should give her a tool with stronger magic rather than the bracelets I handed everyone else. Excuse meThank you very much for saving us when we were in danger. I will definitely repay you for this. Seira bowed her head. No need to mind it too much. I just happened to teleport here so I saved Seira. You dare to address the Saintess by her name. Shameless! Do you wish to die? Ooopsie, Mr. Knight got mad at me. I spoke out of habit from the past Seira herself requested that I call her by name, but then, that was a century ago, when I was still a hero. I am just an ordinary person right now, so it was only natural that I got scolded for calling her by name. Shin, stop. This person is therade of Tina Harivell. Eh!? So Seira remembered who Tina was. She didnt recognize me, though Well, it couldnt be helped. The knight was shocked when he learned that the very young looking elf who saved them was no other than the Heroine Tina. Please pardon my knights rudeness. Please do not worry about it. I was also rude towards Your Ladyship, so, I apologize. Well, I said sorry in the meantime. The knight was ring daggers at me, so I said it politely. Seira, its been a while. You remembered me. Of course. Theres no way I would forget about Tina Harivell, the person who saved the Holy City and the entire world. Thank you very much. Please, let me just correct one point. I am Tina Ernol. Ernol, dont tell me Yes. Im Halt-samas wife. Let me introduce myself. I am Halt Ernol, a Sage dwelling in the Kingdom of Glendale. SageY-youre so young, and yet Just a Level 1 guy, though. Would you like to see my status board? N-no, its fine. Your magic earlier was enough to prove that you are indeed powerful. Good job, it was a wise move that I defeated the warlock in front of her since I managed to show off my power. Alright, she would rely on me in the future, no mistake about that. Im waiting for yourmission, anytime! Ahm, there is a request I want to ask of you. Huh! Oh, amission already came. What might it be? I would like to request for your help in carrying them back to the Holy City. So, she wanted us to help her bring the corpses of the Holy Knights that apanied her back to the Holy City, huh. She could revive them if they were in the city. However, she was already out of time. If we return to the Holy City now and ask for help, I wont be able to save some of them. Please, I beg you. Please lend us your power. Seira knelt down on the ground and bowed towards me. The knights who died protecting her were all d in white armour and were called Holy Knights. Even though she was a saintess, she was willing to lower her head for the sake of her subordinates. P-Please, I also beg of youPlease help us so we can save the seniors! Mr. Knight also knelt down beside Seira, bowing his head. He knew he could probably carry a few of them, but he probably decided that he wouldnt be able to save all of them by himself, so he also asked us. I looked around us. Some of the Holy Knights had their limbs torn off. There were also some who had their intestines gouged out and scattered. I was a bit hesitant to carry all of them in this state. Why dont we just revive them here instead of carrying them to the Holy City. The Saintess can cast [Resurrection], if I am not mistaken. I knew about this, since I watched her cast that spell in the past. And I also fully knew why she couldnt use that spell right now I can do [Resurrection]. Howevermy mana isnt sufficient to do this. Revival magic required colossal amounts of mana. Even Ryuka, who had arge amount of mana already, would dragonize whenever she would use revival magic, and she had to raise it further or else she wouldnt be able to use it. Seira would pray to the Creation God and offer piety, then he would give her mana. She could store that colossal amount of mana inside a [Vessel], but it didnt mean she had the ability to raise her own mana levels. Right now, her mana was almost empty already. Because of that, she couldnt use revival magic unless she returned to the Holy City and obtained it from the Creation God. Regardless, mana was the only thing shecked. And, I was here. So, all the problems were solved. I will transfer mana to Your Ladyship, so please use that to cast [Resurrection]. T-thats impossible. Even if you are a sage, you dont have any idea how much mana is required just to revive a single person Well, well, please judge him after you receive mana from him, alright. (Youko) Thats right! (Mai and Mei) Those three already received mana from me, so they vouched for me and backed me up. Youko was already in the monster ss well, she IS a monster and it was also obvious that Mai and Mei were high level spirits. They managed to persuade Seira to receive my mana. Alright, here I go. Y-yes. Go ahead, please. I started to transfer mana to Seira. I converted it to one with divine attributes, so that she could easily absorb it. When we were around one million points P-please! I-I cant take anymore than this. Seira looked a bit pained as she backed away from me, as if she was trying to run away from the mana pouring out of my outstretched hand. What, so you were fine with just this much, huh. Unlike Mai and Mei whose existence levelled up after transferring a colossal amount of mana to them, Seira was a human so it would be dangerous for her to receive more mana than she could bear. I-impossibleThis is Seiras entire body was glowing faintly. E/N: Sigh! Here we go having Halt flexing again. I wonder if there is someone stronger than Halt. Or is he the strongest in this world? _ Book 7: Chapter 7: Revival of the Knights Book 7: Chapter 7: Revival of the Knights Is this much enough already? Halt asked that. I couldnt believe my ears. He asked if the amount was enough but the mana he was referring to was already much, much more than the amount I normally receive from the Creator God. I had never been filled with so much mana since the day I became the Saintess. My mana limit had considerably risen. When I first got my mana from the Creator God, I checked my status board right away, and Mana: 252000/??? That was what it said. The Creator God didnt give me fixed amounts of mana per transfer, butit was around 200,000 points. A high-ranking, Level 90 Magician would have around 5,000 mana, so 200,000 mana was already equivalent to 40 magicians. What a staggering amount, wasnt it? Still, wasnt I greater, since I could handle all the mana given to me by the Creator God, and there was still a lot of leeway? Actually, it was my pride. However, today, I was hit with the reality that there was a limit to the amount of mana I could receive. I received too much mana from Halt, so I felt nauseous and my entire body felt hot; my mind was in a daze. This was probably mana intoxication. Symptoms of mana intoxication would ur when you receive an amount of mana that was beyond the capacity of your body. This would happen when people receive mana from other people, and it was considered as mana intoxication that way too, but it could be prevented by adjusting the manas wavelength to match the receivers. This Sage Halt was truly admirable. He already matched the wavelength of the mana with mine it was as if he knew it already even before and he even changed it to a holy attribute before transferring it to me. Thats why, I shouldnt have felt this mana intoxication, but.. Even though he already gave more than what the Creator God gave, which I knew instinctively, he still continued on, so I was shocked, and I felt my body suddenly burning. It was the first time to experience mana intoxication since I became the Saintess. [Resurrection] required 10,000 mana. The Barrier of the Holy City needed 100,000. Do you understand now how abnormal it was that Halt handed me a million points of mana? I was the Saintess, but it couldnt be helped that I hastily shook his hand off and tried to get away from him, even though he was kind enough to give his mana. What in the world had just happened? It didnt matter if he was a sage, how did he have such a monstrous amount of mana No, I didnt have the luxury of thinking about that. There was not enough time for the knights who gave up their lives in order to protect me. The bond between the souls and bodies was already thinning for some of them. I needed to hurry up and save them. Even if Halt had passed on such a colossal amount of mana to me, I couldnt perform [Resurrection] if their bodies were mutted. If it was the rumored Shrine Maiden who lived in the dragonoids vige if it was her, she could revive them just by the mana that remained inside their bodies, and she had one day max in order to do it, but. I had never met the Shrine Maiden of the Dragon before, and it was actually doubtful that such a person existed. I couldnt rely on her. That was the reason why I had to somehow revive the knights myself. I bowed deeply before Halt, then I prepared myself to perform the spell. [Resurrection] was a spell that would return the soul inside the body, but it didnt mean that it would heal the wounded or mangled parts. Thats why I had to piece their corpses together first before doing it. I was about to cast the recovery spell, when Your Ladyship, please reserve your mana for the [Resurrection] spell. I will be the one to heal them. Halt said that. I already received enough mana to revive a hundred people from youBesides, it was difficult for a person, no matter even if he was a sage, to heal the limbs that had been cut to a thousand pieces, right? I was about to say that, but Halt had already moved. He instructed hisrades as well as Shin, my own knight, to gather all the remains of the knights in one ce. Then Heal! Really, how many times did I doubt if my eyes were still functioning today? Halt used Heal, no mistake about it. It was evident from the way the mana flowed. And yet, the result was totally not like what Heal was supposed to do. It had the same effect as [Bright Heal] the spell that only the most elite of the physicians specializing in recovery could cast. And that was what he used. The horribly mangled and mutted remains of the knights were all restored in a blink of an eye. I am a Saintess. I specialized in receiving oracles from the Creator God, and I could also receive mana from him and use it ordingly. I could also heal the wounds and illnesses of the people. I could be considered as the top ss among the upper echelons of the physicians in this world. The number one, even. Still,pared to my magic, Halts magic was way above it. It was as if he didnt aid their recovery, it was as if he turned back the time Alright, its done. Luna, please support the Saintess so she can use her revival magic more easily. I understand! I had been captivated by his Heal, so support magic was already flowing to me before I noticed it. T-thank you very much. This support magic was anything but normal, too. She was casting [Concentration Up], an auxiliary magic that increases mental concentration, and also elevates the sess rate of casting spells. It could also render the spell more effective in some cases. An ordinary auxiliary enchanters support magic could increase the status by a small percentage, but the one casted on me increased my contraction points several times over. This blue haired girl it was as if she was already over Level 100.. No, that was impossible. I never heard about an auxiliary enchanter who reached that level. No matter how many parties they joined in order to defeat monsters, it would be extremely difficult for auxiliary enchanters who couldnt y monsters on their own to level up. She must be using some kind of rare magical equipment to support her magic - I decided to settle on that thought. Okay, time for me to revive these knights! Resurrection! I casted the spell as usual. It was supposed to revive the one of the knights before me, who was near his time limit. However, because Halt had given me a massive amount of mana, and my concentration had been strengthened way beyond what was needed, my revival magic had undergone sublimation to the next level. The spell that was activated was none other than [Divine Bless] the ultimate recovery magic that could heal and provide divine protection to all the people that were within its range. T/N: Wow, what a skeptical Saintess, doubting Halt, doubting Luna, and even doubting the existence of Ryuka >.< E/N: Well, if Halt is so powerful, why doesnt the Saintess sense it? Is it not possible to feel the aura and guess how strong one is! And really, the Saintess is certainly quite skeptical lol! Book 7: Chapter 8: A Female Knight Appeared Book 7: Chapter 8: A Female Knight Appeared Our surroundings were engulfed in a blinding light. Is this Divine Bless? Yeah, youre probably right. Luna apparently knew this spell. I also read about it in a book before. It was the ultimate recovery magic, and with the caster at the center, all the allies within a certain range would be revived and healed with a strong therapeutic spell. As expected of the Saint. She probably decided to use it because not much time was left. However, I was concerned whether she would run out of mana by forcing herself. I checked her mana levels with my magical perception. If it was not enough, I would have to transfer more to supplement it, so I prepared myself Huh? Her mana didnt decrease? Seiras mana level was almost untouched. Then, maybe [Resurrection] didnt consume that much? The fallen knights finally regained their vitality. What a relief. It seemed like everyone had been revived. However, even if life returned to the knights, it would still take some time before they could wake up. After casting the [Resurrection], it would take about a week or two for the spirit, which had abandoned the body, topletely return. In short, we still had to carry these unconscious burly guys to the Holy City. Moreover, the snow white armour they were d in weighed tons. They probably didnt notice the heaviness thanks to magic, but the person must be some kind of heavy weight lifter in order to carry all that stuff. They looked like they were rare items, too, so there was no way we could remove and leave them all behind. In short, it was troublesome. Should I go with Tina to the Holy City and put a teleportation circle there, or should I use wind magic and just carry them somehow. Oh!! I suddenly felt waves of strong mana rushing towards us with great speed as I contemted what to do with these fainted guys. The aura seemed like it wasing from humans, so they were probably allies. I felt relieved. Carrying this bunch would be easier now. Your Ladyship! Are you alright!? A golden-haired female knight appeared. The armor she was wearing was obviously different from the ones these fallen knights wore. It was unnecessarily scanty. Well, it was a feast for the eyes, so I had no problem with that but Still, her getup was enough for me to question it, like Is that really an armour?, really.I knew it was easy to move around wearing that, but her stomach was bare and her belly button was exposed, and her fair, gorgeous thighs were totally out in the open I couldnt help but wonder whether it could do its job as an armour. You bastard, what are you staring at? Ah, s-sorry. She red at me, and I got scolded. B-but, youre also at fault for wearing that lewd armour!! Tsk, sleazebag. Whoa.what a foul-mouthed person. Her style was great, and she was gorgeous, but her attitude was the worst. I wasnt an M. It didnt feel good if you shot daggers and abused me with your eyes. Rather than that, I was thoroughly tempted by the thought of bullying this arrogant girl to the point of tears. I was a big fan of people screaming Ugh, Im gonna kill you!. Ah, but then, I get jittery when women cry, so I didnt want to do those brutal things. So, probably a Soft S? Elmia, this person saved us from the warlock. Please stop being so rude. Seira defended us. So, this female knight was called Elmia, huh. W-warlock!? N-no way, since Shin is there, then he can do something with the likes of a warlock: Boss, a warlock is impossible, even for me. Not only that, there were two of them, you know. Honestly, we should be dead right now. Two warlocks!? S-so those people repelled them? Rather than repel They purified them, right. Indeed, theres not even a fragment of the evil element remaining. Elmia was dumbfounded as she stared at me. Halt-sama is a Sage, apparently. He possessed the power to counterattack them. Aside from that, the ck-haired Elf is the Heroine Tina. The color drained from Elmias face. All your subordinates who are lying here were killed by the warlock. In order to save them, Halt-sama provided the mana needed to revive them. I-I apologize!!! Elmia vigorously bowed her head. Well, I was actually at fault for ogling at her, so she didnt really have to apologize, but Elmias chest came into full view, and her voluptuous valley captured my gaze. I could feel the freezing stares of my family around me except for Shiro. W-was I the bad one here!? I couldnt help it, you know? Im also a healthy young man, after all! So looking was only natural, right? Given that a beauty with bouncing melons scantily d in armour was standing right in front of me!! Well, there was no way I would blurt that out, though No, please do not mind it. Rather than that, we should hurry and bring these men to the Holy City. This situation was a lot more dangerous than when we were fighting the two warlocks , so I attempted to ease it up by walking away.. Thank you very much. The other troops will be here soon. Please do not worry, we can move the men when they arrive. Elmia suddenly grabbed my hand. She suddenly pushed it towards her chest. Please pardon my rudeness earlier! I truly apologize from the bottom of my heart! And thank you so much for saving my subordinates! She said all that with upturned eyes, but every single word just flew over my head. My consciousness were entirely taken by the softness of Elmias chest The freezing stares intensified. Well, I was already prepared to get a beatingter on, so lets just enjoy the soft sensation of Elmias bountiful mountains to the fullest. - T/N: Errrrrr, does she really need to grab a guys hand to get a feel of her melons when thanking folks? And she did that after calling him a sleazebag, the nerve. Well, Im not against her unting her curves, she can disy it all she wants, be stark naked, I dont care, its her body! Its just that shes intentionally seducing him after pointing out how perv he wasdouble standards much ? And yeah, even if youre a healthy young man, Halt, dont you get tired of those things, given that your harem is already amply blessed with them? ? Hey, you even sleep beside two sets of those every single night, how blissful. ? E/N: She isnt at fault. Halt was the one staring pervertedly at her. Why are all the women M here. I want a sadistic subus/vampire thatd teach Halt a lesson. And yeah, having so many women, doesnt he get tired sometimes. Go touch some grass. o( )o Book 7: Chapter 9: Holy City and Suspicions Book 7: Chapter 9: Holy City and Suspicions Afterward, several dozens of holy knights came and they carried the fallen knights away. It was decided that we would also apany one of the troops towards the Holy City, so we rode on the carriage they prepared. Seira, Elmia and Shin were also with us inside. We introduced ourselves all over again, and thats how we learned that Elmia was the knightmander of the chivalric order of the holy knights. Was that outfit really alright? Considering she was the knightmander.. She looked more like a holey knight rather than a holy knight. Elmia sat across me, so I actually didnt know where to look. Well, I just sneaked nces at her voluptuous chest under the pretense of looking at her straight on. Oh, right, I read something about this in a web article in my previous world. Women would know if a man was staring at her melons, or something like that. I casually raised my gaze, and Elmia and my eyes met. She looked so proud about something. It was as if shes saying Go ahead, look all you want at this body that Im so proud of. It left a bitter taste in my mouth, so I averted my eyes. I seeded in toring my eyes from Elmias chest, but they were glued to her gorgeous legs, instead. They were really beautiful. Of course, Tina and Leaffas legs were also great, you know? Still, they usually wore long skirts and robes, so I didnt get a lot of opportunities to see bare legs in my destinations. There were limited chances of worshipping such gorgeous legs outside my mansion, so I couldnt take my eyes off.. Elmia absolutely noticed how I ogled at her. She had been sitting properly with her knees close together, but she suddenly crossed her legs. W-whoaaaaa!!!!I-I-I saw her panties for a bit!!! Ahh, as I thought, if were talking about Holy Knights, then it would definitely be white underwear, right. So she underst Halt-sama. !? Cold bloodlust radiated from my left side where Tina sat. Halt. Leaffa was smiling beside me on my right side, but it was extremely icy and scary. Cold sweat ran down my back. B, st it!! Elmia was the one who was mostly no, it was entirely her fault, though Elmia was giggling when I looked at her again She was enjoying how my wives condemned me. This gal Id definitely make you say Ill kill you, alright? Yes, I understood that it wasnt really her fault, at least thats what my mind said. Still, deep within my heart no, my soul was screaming to bully her someday. We reached the Holy City, and I finally alighted from that unpleasant carriage. Soldiers donned in a different garb from the holy knights were all lined up just in front of the city gate. Saint-sama, we heard that you were attacked by warlocks. We are relieved that you are safe. A man d in a set of expensive looking robes with a nasty look in his eyes appeared and received Seira and the rest of them. He said he was relieved but his demeanor said otherwise, and I couldnt feel any sincerity towards Seira in his words. Duke Ifel, thank you very much for going out of your way just to receive us. Seira respectfully greeted this Ifel guy. This guy was the duke, so he was the person who dominated this entire Holy City. Duke Ifel was the one governing the Holy City, but Seira was more popr among the masses and nobility, and she was also the person who could receive oracles from the deity, so the duke could never ignore her words. The duke didnt consider it to be aughing matter, so there were several asions when he bad-mouthed Seira and the holy knights that protected her. Shin exined all those things while we journeyed towards the Holy City. Seira denied it, but it was pretty obvious from the dukes attitude towards her, so Seira was probably mistaken. Saint-sama, who are these people? Duke Ifel seemed interested towards our group, since we alighted from the same carriage as Seira. They are the ones who saved my life. Nice to meet you, I am Halt Ernol, Glendales Sage. Oh, youre already a Sage at such a young age. I would like to express my utmost gratitude to you for saving the Saint of Sanctum at this time. Duke Ifel extended his hand, so I took it. Hm? He looked a bit suspicious, so I tried to read his mind, but it was covered in something. I couldnt grasp his thoughts at all. Maybe he got some kind of magical tool that would block anything that was trying to pry into his mind? And there was one more thing that bothered me I could feel the aura of the evil goding from Duke Ifel, although it felt really watered down. Still, even if it was faint, it was like 1/1000 of the aura I felt from the demon back in Alheim. There was also a probability that he possessed some kind of item rted to the Evil God. I decided to think that way. At the very least, there was no chance that Duke Ifel was connected to the Evil God. We were already inside the Holy City right now which was protected by the Holy Barrier, after all. This barrier would obliterate warlocks in the blink of an eye, so there was no way a majin or a demon could enter inside the city disguised as humans. By the way, I already ced the Divine Barrier Resistance Shield around Youko and Hakua. They didnt have a problem moving around inside the Holy City. Youko had manifested all her tails when she fought right before Seiras eyes, so her nature as a demon got discovered. I exined about our contract, so she allowed Youko to enter the city. There were demons who established cordial rtionships with humans. Examples would be HobGoblins, who evolved from Goblins, and there were also Kijin, who evolved from Ogres. There were many of those demons who came to the Holy City to ask for help. Their demon tribe wouldnt attack humans, but the Holy Barrier would still repel them. Thus, a magical tool called Demon Control Talisman was handed to the demons who wished to enter the Holy City. They could enter the Holy City as long as they had this Demon Control Talisman even if they were demons. In exchange for that, they would lose their power and magic as demons temporarily, so they could only wield magic at par, or less than that of the humans. Seira offered to prepare those talismans for Youko and Hakua, but we would be troubled if something happened while their powers were being restricted, so I opted to just use the Divine Barrier Resistance Shield, instead, just as nned. Well then, please do excuse me. Thank you very much for your help this time. If something untoward happens during your sojourn just in case, please do not hesitate to call for me anytime. We entered the Holy City. Seira became our guarantor, so we managed to enter smoothly. I understand. Your Ladyship, if something happens, then please do the same without any reservations. We will be staying here for a week or so. Yes. In case such an emergency urred, then please let me count on you. Seira smiled and waved goodbye as she left surrounded by Elmia and the Holy Knights. I was d that I managed to form a connection with the Saint, so I was already satisfied. It was already worth the trip to the Holy City. Still, the main event was tomorrow. The Creator God would manifest hopefully, and I would negotiate with him so that he would leave the management of the Dungeon Ruins in Vestier, the Kingdom of the Beastkin, to me. It would be a lie if I said that I wasnt nervous about it. Still, I already prepared a lot of stuff for this deal. Alright, itll be my first time to negotiate with a deity in my life, so lets do our best. T/N : Thisst linedidnt he negotiate already with the Goddess of Memory? Ah, but maybe that wasnt counted coz he wasnt really considered alive back then. Or maybe he was referring to this second life. But what about the Martial God? Enlighten me with this plot hole, please. LOL. Book 7: Chapter 10: The Great Shrine and the Creator God Book 7: Chapter 10: The Great Shrine and the Creator God The next morning, we went to the Great Shrine, where the Creator God was enshrined. It was much bigger than the Shrines of the Sea God and Martial God that I had seen before. It was truly befitting for the supreme deity of this world. It was said that long ago, this was the only shrine built on thisnd. No one knew when the people started to gather and live around it, and they formed a city, which would be the present day Holy City, which formed a circle with the shrine standing right at its center. A lot of folks already gathered around the Great Shrine. The morning rites were about to start. People had three chances to enter the Great Shrine in a day. The Hour of the Morning Rites The Time of the Saints Miracles The Hour of the Evening Rites We came during the Hour of the Morning Rites since it was said to be the time when it was least crowded, but there were around a thousand people already gathered here. I wondered whether the Creator God would still hear my voice amidst everyone else if these people prayed to him all at the same time. Well, I already lined up with the folks who came here for the morning devotional, so there was no harm in trying, I guess. Just when we were waiting for the gates of the Shrine to open, I could sense the movement of a colossal amount of mana. The Holy Barrier covering the entire Holy City was reinforced a few secondster. Seira probably received mana from the Creator God, and it was because of that mana that the barrier was strengthened. In the past, I heard from Seira herself that it was part of the Saints job. It wasnt actually difficult to manipte the mana to reinforce the barrier, but if she failed, there was a high chance that it would endanger the lives of tens of thousands of people living in the Holy City, so she was also under a lot of pressure. A hundred years had already passed and even now no, it was already two hundred years since Seira became a Saint, and she had been continuously doing this since that time. It wasnt something anybody could copy. The priests opened the gates of the Great Shrine after a while. The people who gathered in front entered in droves. Seira wasnt there when we entered the Great Shrine. I was a bit curious, so I searched for her mana She was right below us, underneath the Shrine. Seiras mana seemed to be rooted on the spot. I couldnt sense the mana of the Holy Knights around her, either. What was she doing? I bothered me a bit, but my magic detection ability wasnt that sharp. It was just enough for me to pinpoint the vague direction and distance of the source. Tinas magic detection was excellent so she could gauge whether the person was standing or sitting despite the distance of few kilometers, based on the movement of the mana. I could ask Tina to check what Seira was doing right now, but I decided against it, in the end. There was a bath in the cer below us, and if Seira was purifying her body there It was just looking at her mana, so it didnt mean that I was peeping on her, but still, it didnt seem ethical to me. Plus, I was hesitant to make Tina do it. Seiras mana remained motionless, so it was probably that she was either in the bath, or maybe lying down and resting. It was not a good idea to peek at her based on her possible situation, even if it was just the movement of mana we were talking about. I was bothered about Seira, but I decided to focus on greeting the Creation God for now. The morning worship service ended. The Creator God didnt manifest. Well, even if it was said that only a few people attended the morning rites, they were still around a thousand. It would surely turn into chaos if the Creator God suddenly appeared in the midst of them, so maybe it was better this way. Still, my dungeon management ns were already in a stalemate right at the initial stage. If I didnt meet the Creator God, then negotiations would be impossible. I had been quite naive. The Sea God and the Martial God appeared easily enough, so I had let my guard down. The Sea God was usually in his Shrine whenever I visited him at the bottom of the Ocean and the Martial Gods standard was clear enough, since he would manifest if the fire in his Shrine was extinguished. I also brought Divine Beast Shiro, considered to be the divine messenger of the deities, and Hakua, who was the person that Creator God directly appointed to manage the dungeon, with me so I expected that he would at least call out to them but. Halt-sama, did you receive any oracles? Nah, theres nothing. How about you, Tina? Me too Tina also received a few words of praise when the Demon King was defeated, but she didnt get anything now. I didnt get any oracles, too. Yep, me too. Shiro and Hakua didnt receive anything, too. The n failed. What should I do now? The service already ended, so the people started to leave the temple. It seemed that we couldnt stay here. Just when we were about to follow the throng of people around me and leave the Shrine That person over there, can I have a bit of your time? An elderly man called out to me He was d in an ashen robe, and the hood covered his eyes, so I couldnt really see his face. Pleasee with me, along with yourpanions. It was a kind voice, but for some reason, we didnt have the slightest desire to go against him. We followed the old man. Who? that thought didnt even crossed our minds. There were several pathways on both sides of the Great Shrine, and the old man entered one of them. There were holy knights guarding the entrance of the other pathways so that ordinary people wouldnt be able to enter, however, there was not a single holy knight in the pathway that the old man walked through. We were probably seen as we entered, but no one came to make a fuss about it. We walked without a single word. After a while, the old man stopped in front of the wall, and he acted as if he was opening a door. A pure white door suddenly appeared on the wall that was supposed to be nk, and the old man entered through it into a space. Our feet naturally followed him, and when we noticed it, everyone was standing inside a pure white space. I already came here many times before it was the Divine Realm. T, this is? Tina anxiously looked around. Leafa and Luna drew closer to me and gripped my arm and clothes. No way this is the Divine Realm? Mai and Mei, who were Spirits, realized where we are. Indeed. We whirled around when we heard a voice behind us. The elderly man wearing the ash colored robe was shutting the door where we came in. We could no longer see the Shrines wall after it was closed, and the door itself vanished, as if it wasnt there in the first ce. Itll be troublesome if I manifested now. Sorry about it, but I have to take you to the Divine Realm. The old man took off his hood, and a white-haired elderly man with a snowy beard smiled at us. Long time no see, Haruto. - T/N: I imagine someone like Gandalf or Dumbledore XD Book 7: Chapter 11: Family Introduction(?) Book 7: Chapter 11: Family Introduction(?) The Creation God stood before me. He didnt change a bit from thest time I saw him. He was still the kind old man that I remember. Its been a while, Creation God-sama. I returned to this world by reincarnation. Yeah, thats rightmy child gave you grief, huh. Creation God-samas child? Are you referring to the Evil God? Yeah, thats right. That kid forced you to reincarnate, right? I died in a car ident when I attempted to save a girl. That girl was a phantom sent by the Evil God to kill me. Yeah, I hated the Evil God at first. Dying was scary. Still, I no longer resent the Evil God. Actually, Im grateful that I came back to this world. HohIs that rted to the people behind you? I turned around at the Creation God-samas words. Tina, Leaffa, Youko, Mai, Mei, Merdie, Luna and Hakua were staring back at me. Yes! These are my family that Im proud of! So you have a family now, huhSo, that means youre going to continue living in this world? Thats the n. Well, it was not like I didnt want to return to my previous world, but I was already cremated back there, and a funeral service had already been held for me, pretty sure of it. Besides, I was living a good life now that I could be with Tina again. A lot of things happened, so aside from Tina, the members of my family increased. Still, I really loved everyone. Thats why I wanted to be with them forever. I already decided that I would live in this world right from the start. Still, Haruto, your familyahm, isnt it too peculiar? Hmm, really? Well, the two Elven daughters and the Beastkin daughter are still okay. Recently, there has been an increase in the cases of elves, beastkin and humans that marry for life. Im surprised that you still ended up with Tina, though. Creation God-sama had remembered my deration that I would return and fall in love with Tina again. Creation God-sama then went to Youko. You, arent you a Nine-Tailed Fox? And I can see that you already achieved the perfect body, and yet, why arent you going on a rampage? Yup, my name is Youko. I didnt go on a rampage thanks to Master and Shiro, because they gave me mana that was free from malice. Youko had been filling her tails up with mana, and she was a demon that was supposed to go on a rampage once the perfect form was achieved. Creation God-sama would also summon heroes in order to subjugate the nine-tailed fox, because this monster was considered to be at par with the demon king, and was also treated as a natural disaster. ShiroPerhaps, this Shiro is Its me, Lord Creator. Shiro was this small wolf cub sitting on my shoulder because this was his favorite spot, and was considered to be my familys pet. However, his true identity was the Divine Beast Fenrir. Fenrirwhy are you awake? Originally, divine beasts were considered as the messenger of the deities, and they would remain in slumber in the human realm until such time that the Creator God would summon them. They would arise and work for the deities then. Halt woke me up. Ah, and also, Halt named me Shiro, so please address me as Shiro from now on. Shiro hadined about the name that I gave him before, but now, he was telling Creation God-sama to use that name to call him, so I was a bit happy. I see, that name suits you well. Good for you eh, Shiro. Yes! And another thingahm, I want to stay in Halts family for a longer while. Shiro had been worried that Creation God-sama would put him back to sleep when wed meet him. Well, if Shiro wants to, then its all good. Thank you very much, Lord Creator. Creation God-sama gave his permission and also addressed Fenrir as Shiro, so the little guy was beside himself with glee. So, Im actually surprised that you even brought my Divine Beast into your family, butYoungdies, arent you Spirit Kings daughters? Are you also part of Harutos family? Besides, I havent heard about you two taking over the positions of the Spirit King, too. Creation God-sama was shocked with Mai and Meis existence. We are also part of Halt-samas family. Mai and Mei simultaneously replied. They will not rece the current Spirit Kings. Ahm, how should I say it, I gave them too much mana, so their status rose up. I cant believe that a spirit rose to the level of a Spirit King just from receiving a single humans manaSo thats also the effect of that guys curse, huh. That guy was the Evil God, of course. Yes. The Evil God bestowed the [Static Status] curse on me, so I have infinite mana thanks to that. I decided to ask Creation God-sama what I had always wanted to confirm. I think that the Evil God gave me the wrong type of curse because of the divine protection that Creation God-sama bestowed on me, but am I mistaken? After the heroes and I saved this world, Creation God-sama had bestowed a divine protection on me when I dered that I would return here. The protection I bestowed on Haruto was [Good Luck]. Well, its amon divine protection bestowed by deities, butin your case, it had been activated in the most critical moment in the most favorable way possible, apparently. Creator God-sama says that the level of the curse was so high that even the Evil God himself could never lift it. It was totally unbelievable that the Evil God would make a mistake when he casted such a powerful curse, but the [Good Luck] that Creator God-sama bestowed as a divine protection to me caused that impossible mistake to happen. And now Im here, thanks to that. I can see that you are just an ordinary human, butthe glow of your soul is different from those who belong to my world. Are you a reincarnator? Creator God-sama then moved on to Luna. Yes. I came from the same world as Halt. I am Luna. Hmm. Luna, I heard that you can read the letters written in the Divine Language. Perhaps the one who reincarnated you is the god governing wisdom back in your previous world? Yes. The Goddess reincarnated me, and bestowed a skill called Language Comprehension to me. Thanks to that skill, Luna managed to decipher the characters engraved on the stone monument back in the Dungeon Ruins, and I was able to regain my memory. We also have that Language Comprehension skill here, but it cannot decipher the Divine Language. The goddess in your world is very powerful, it seems. Heh, so thats how it was. Well, there were around 7 billion people in that world, with different kinds ofnguages, so it wouldnt be that odd if the goddess did have that power. Anyway, Lunas skill was valuable in this world, it seemed. Alright. Thest thing that bothers me is you, Hakua. Why are you together with Haruto? You wont tell me that you became Harutos family member, too, right? I will be Halts bride! Bfft!!! I unwittingly sputtered. Hakua had been sticking around us even after we returned from the dungeon ruins back to my mansion at the academy. I thought she would return soon, since she still needed to manage the dungeon, but she had been with us until today. She never said a word about bing my bride the entire time, though. If I became Halts bride, I can eat Tinas dishes forever! Thats happiness! Ahh, so thats how it was. So, she wanted to be my bride not because she liked me, apparently. Oh, right, there were also folks in my family that had been drawn to Tinas food. The cat-type beastkin girl Merdie, and the Divine Beast Shiro. Those two had been attracted to Tinas curry, and they had freeloaded in my home until they eventually became part of my family. Tina had the maid (extreme) skill, so even the other races and divine beast were captivated by the dishes she made. Even the dragon Hakua didnt win against her foods charm. The Heroine who saved the world, Elven royalty, Beastkin royalty, Demon considered to be at a disaster level, a reincarnator who has a cheat, a high ranking Dragon, and a Beastkin Haruto, I already watched over this world for the longest time, but this is the first time I saw a person that managed to gather such power. I didnt even n to gather them, though. Somehow, it just naturally Still, Creator God-sama himself already acknowledged it, so I guess maybe it was quite amazing. I had been immersed in that thought, when Creator God-sama drew nearer to me You already gathered different people. It wouldnt hurt to add just one more, right? Yes? Creator God-sama whispered to my ear, but I couldnt understand what he was saying. Actually, I wanted to force no, I wanted to entrust someone to you. Can you please ept her as your bride, too? E/N: Really! Another one. Maybe itd be the saintess or a new goddess.. Book 7: Chapter 12: The Evil God’s Failure Book 7: Chapter 12: The Evil Gods Failure Let us change the setting for a bit. [Good Luck], the divine protection bestowed by the Creator God, also exerted its influence in this ce. ======================================================================== Right after the Evil God reincarnated Haruto Ahh, I ended up using too much power Im going to rest for a while. Ill leave everything to you. Ah! Evil God-sama!! What? Ugh, Im already at my limit. Just let me sleep. You havent decided on that persons reincarnation destination! What? If this continues on, that Isekai persons soul will just drift here in the Divine Realm. If that happens, then the Creator God will find out that you arbitrarily reincarnated a human from another world! Then just go ahead and send him off to be a ve or something. I cant, Im just a shikigami. Evil God, you have to be the one to decide where hes going to reincarnate, because youre the deity! st it. Got it. Alright, go bring the list over here. O~kay! The Shikigami then brought back a circr board and a feathered dart. Oy, whats that? Its darts, a game from Isekai. Please throw this dart towards the target Im holding. The shikigami handed the dart to the Evil God. She then walked to a ce far from him, and raised the dart board high above her head. Alright, please go ahead! Just dont hit me, alright! The Evil God had already expended a colossal amount of power just to reincarnate Haruto and cast a spell on him, so he looked like he could fall asleep any moment now. And so, he didnt read the words on the target that the shikigami was holding, before throwing his dart. Deities were fundamentally omnipotent. Even if he just randomly threw the dart, it would definitely shoot its intended ce. The Evil God didnt think about it and just aimed at the center of the dartboard. He was a deity, so naturally, the dart he pierced the bulls eye that he targeted. Whoa! Congrattions, Evil God! You did it in one fell swo oopsie The Evil God promptly fainted the moment he released the dart. He was already fast asleep. That was alright. The Evil God would wake up soon enough, even if he was left alone. However, the destination for Harutos reincarnation was the problem. Actually, 90% of the dartboard was filled with the word ve. The other 10% was Commoner sparsely scattered around the center. And in the dead center of the target, there was a very tiny dot the size of a rice grain, and it had Noble written on it. The Evil God brilliantly hit that grain-sized area. By the way, the target and the dart were also created using part of the Evil Gods power, so Harutos destination was set in stone the moment his dart touched the board. It would be meaningless even if he tried again. Shocks. The shikigami broke out in cold sweat. She slowly, timidly peeked at the Evil God. He was fast asleep, still in the position he took earlier when he threw the dart. T-the one who decided on this is you, Evil God, okay!? Besides, that guys status is already fixed, so I wont be able to do anything! Yeah, yeah, itll be perfectly fine! The shikigami desperately tried to justify what happened, and hurriedly threw the dart and target away for good after saying those words to the Evil God, who was deep in his slumber. And so, it was decided that Haruto would be reincarnated as the third son of the Count of Silvery, and he would be part of the House that was considered to be one of the most powerful aristocrats in the Kingdom of Glendale. T/N: The manga perfectly captured this scene! XD ctto to the manga-ka and manga trantor-san ? E/N: Why did the shikigami make a 90% ve dart board? Just make it 100%. And if they really wanted Haruto to not be a noble, why did they use a dartboard where noble was in the centre. -_-T/N: Fair point ? necessary plotty holessss ? Book 7: Chapter 13: Negotiations for the Dungeon Management Book 7: Chapter 13: Negotiations for the Dungeon Management I tried negotiating with Creator God-sama for the management of the Dungeon Ruins in Vestier. He had created it for the sake of training the heroes, but then, it wasnt even sure whether a hero would appear once in a hundred years. Thus, people couldnt enter the Dungeon Ruins unless they formed a group with a person from another world, whose level wouldve been below 100. It was almost left unused because of that. The dungeon had been captured two times already, and I was the one who did it both times. Moreover, Hakua, who was the Dungeon Master, also became part of my family. Dungeon management required a colossal amount of mana since it was required to give birth to the monsters that would be the heroes prey, as well as during expansion. On the other hand, it would be possible to do great things with it as long as mana was supplied. And I had that unlimited mana, thanks to the Evil Gods curse. I could draw the characters of magic circles using mana, and I could also create characters using mana. I could also make them colorful so that they would be visible to other people. Maybe I could even do illustrations if I practiced more. I was actually bad at drawing, but I could draw the sceneries and things I imagined by using mana. To be precise, as long as I could imagine it, then I could turn it into an illustration. In order to prove my point, I created my materials using mana, projected them in space and presented them to Creator God-sama. He approved my wish. Then Ill leave the management of Vestiers dungeon to Halt. Your idea of using it to train people with low levels is brilliant. Please do as you wish, by all means. Thank you very much! Creator God-sama praised me. If a lot of newbie adventurers raised their levels, the mean average for a persons strength would also rise. This was good news for the Creator God. If people became stronger, then their life expectancy would also lengthen, so the period of devotion and offering prayers would also increase. By the way, how did you project these letters and pictures in space? Creator God-sama was interested in my presentation materials. I manipted my mana to write letters in the air. I gathered my mana on my fingertip and made the letters of the word hello which floated in the air. Usually, I use this to draw my magic circles, but I tried to apply it for making pictures. How is it? Hmm, its marvelous, to say the least. It was extremely easy to understand. Information in this world was mostly in written form, with some illustrations from time to time. I attached some illustrations, so it should be easy to follow. I was really d that I took that information literacy elective ss seriously. I never thought that I would use it in Isekai, though. At any rate, I received permission from Creator God-sama to manage the dungeon. Well then, please let me manage the Dungeon Ruins from now on. Yes, Ill leave it to your hands. Also, about the condition that I set After my presentation, Creation God-sama sent me a telepathic message, with a voice that nobody else could hear, to set his condition. Yes, I will also do something about that. I swallowed that condition. Creator God-sama thought that if it was me, then I could do it, so I probably could thats how I felt. Is that so? Then, Ill also entrust that matter to you. Creator God-sama vanished after uttering those words. Suddenly we were standing in the Great Shrines hallway again. Halt-sama, Creator God-sama mentioned a condition at the end, what is it all about? Hmm, can I still keep it a secret for now? Ill definitely tell you before we return to the magical academy. Tina asked me, but I couldnt tell her, yet. Failure was unlikely, I thought, but just in case I did fail it, then there was a possibility that it would only turn into an awkward mess. However, since it also concerned my family, I needed to exin to everyone before we return to the academy, in case I seed in keeping the conditions set by Creator God-sama. Everyone seemed to be bothered about Creator God-samas terms, but they backed off when I promised that I would definitely exin all about it. Creator God-samas conditions was Wee the Saint of the Holy City of Sanctum into my family in other words, he wanted me to get married to Seira. Well, marriage wasnt really a necessity. If it could release Seira from the saint position, then that would be fine. Creator God-sama also wanted Seira to rest since she had been the Saint for two hundred years already. Actually, Creator God-sama already sent oracles multiple times to Seira to let her know that it was okay to hand the responsibility to another. However, Seira had refused Creator God-samas offer because there was no one who could be a sessor that she could confidently entrust the job to, and her sense of responsibility was too strong, so she couldnt just let it be. She managed to raise a prospective candidate many times, but because the timing had been bad, given that the Demon King was revived, the Creator God-sama was unable to send her an oracle at that time. Raising a candidate took a lot of time, but the period from candidacy to being a full-fledged saint was short. Only a maiden who reached her sixteenth birthday while still pure could be a saint. That was the reason why Seira remained a saint for 200 years, all by herself. She was a simple town girl originally, so even Creator God-sama said that she was very mentally resilient. The girl who had the ability to be a Saint would celebrate her sixteenth birthday within this week. Because of that timing, Creator God-sama nned to send an oracle. My job was to convince Seira to quit being a saint. Apparently, I could coax her, or I could also forcefully deflower her. Still, I would never choose that second option. Creator God-sama also knew that I would never do that, so he showed me the options. So, what should I do now? - T/N: Hey guys, sorry for the superte post, I was a bit exhausted today so I took a nap didnt think it would turn into a deep sleep of several hours. (O.O) Wondering how will I go back to sleep now T.T Announcement: This marks the end of the daily release! Hurray, we finally caught up with all the missed chaps! ? Starting on Monday, our schedule will be back to three times a week, every M-W-F ? Sorry, I cant keep up with doing daily, much as I want to. The past two weeks had been really tough. Thanks a lot, guys!! ?- E/N: Wth this old man! She is a person! Not a doll! U wanna release her from this position by ruining herter. Ughhh let the saint decide. If she doesnt wanna leave and marry a man, then dont force her to. Stupid old man. He aint even worth calling a god now. A T/N: Agree. Lucky its Halt the gentleman hes talking to. Old guy was pretty confident in Halts morals, apparently, so he had the gall to propose those options to Halt ? Book 7: Chapter 14: Escort of the Saintess Book 7: Chapter 14: Escort of the Saintess Sir Halt! Somebody called out to me while I was strolling the Holy CItys mainstreet. Hi there. Erm, Shin, is it? Yep, Im d you remembered me. It was the holy knight that had been with Seira when we saved them yesterday. He had been looking for me, it seemed. The main street was crowded, so it was quite surprising that he managed to spot me. My interest was piqued a bit, so I checked Shin out with my magic vision, and thats when I noticed that there was mana gathered around his eyes. He was probably searching for me using magic vision, or a skill corresponding to that. Do you have a moment? Yeah. Tina and I went our separate ways after we left the Great Shrine, and the other girls went with her. The negotiations for the dungeon management were sessful, and since that was our main reason foring to the Holy City of Sanctum, everyone decided to tour the city. Originally, I also nned to do the tour with everybody else after we finished the negotiations. Unfortunately, there were several things that bothered me since I came here, and now that there was another thing added to my to do list, I requested that they let me be on my own, just for today until tomorrow. I was the one who suggested this trip, and yet I was going solo Sorry, guys I had to make up for this somehow! Shin took me on top of the protective wall of the Holy City. This ce was off limits formoners, and it was a bit far from the busy streets, so we didnt have to worry about being overheard. He went out of his way to bring me to such a ce, so maybe we were going to discuss something confidential. What do you want to talk about? Actually, the Saint is set to leave the Holy City at dusk, I feel like something is fishy about this. She just returned yesterday, right? Does she leave the city incessantly like this? This trip is already scheduled beforehand, so that in itself isnt suspicious, but Shin was worried about the fact that though Seira was the most important person in the Holy City, she could only take one guard with her. Moreover, Elmia was the one who would apany her. So, there was no issue with that since she was the captain of the order of holy chivalry. However, Seira was normally guarded by a minimum of 5 guards every time she had a trip outside the Holy City, and yet, she wasnt allowed to travel with them this time around. The knights did not receive their orders from Seira, but from the priests. Duke Ifel governed the Holy City, but the Great Shrine was managed by five priests who did everything rted to the management of the ce and conducting the rituals. Those priests did not give their permission to the other holy knights aside from Elmia to travel together with Seira. The trip this times for the baptism of Saint-samas sessor. A spring, said to be the ce where the sessive generations of candidates were purified before they became saints, and it was located in a mountain a short distance away from the Holy City. Seira and Elmia would head towards that spring, together with the saint candidate. The priests said that holy knights could not go with them if they were men, and that it is the custom. But its been two hundred years since thest baptism, so Im not sure if thats true or not. Besides, Im no longer allowed to see Saint-sama, so I cant confirm it. Elmia was the only female holy knight currently serving the saint. There were a few women among the knight apprentices, but they were not acknowledged, apparently. The mountain where the Purification Spring is located is considered as sacred ground, so I get why we cant enter, but I think its better if she can have more guards at least while travelling. Shes just been attacked yesterday by a warlock, you know? Shin was right, I thought. Two warlocks appeared, and they had targeted her. Even if they couldnt step inside the sanctuary, the guards should still guard her on the road. Indeed By the way, did you use your eye to check if theres something wrong with the priests? Yes, the mana flow seemed normal eh, wait, what!? Y-you know that I have the Magic Eye!? So Shin has the Magic Eye, apparently. I read about it in an ancient manuscript, so I knew a little about it. It was quite a rare skill. I didnt know that you had the Magic Eye, but I thought that you possessed a skill rted to the eyes. You searched for me using that ability, didnt you? Whoa, awesome! As expected, Im right in asking Sir Halt. I have something to request of you, Sir Halt. You want me to escort the Saint? You read my mind. Yes, I want you to escort Saint-sama, but please, I want you to do it without being discovered by her I think if its Sir Halt, then you can do it, right? Escorting Saint Seira, who was seasoned in magic, and Elmia, who had a keenbat sense, without getting discovered Thats possible. Actually, I already thought that there was a possibility that she would be attacked by warlocks again, so I secretly stuck a teleportation circle on her. Seira wouldnt notice this magic circle, since it normally consumes the minimum amount of mana possible, and it also merged with her mana. It would be automatically activated once Seira called for help, and it would then summon me. In short, it would be as if I was right beside Seira as her guard. By the way, I arranged it so that a ming knight would appear in my stead in case I was in the bath or using the toilet. If I didnt do that,then my butt would be exposed right in front of Seira. (E/N: lmao) Of course I thought all about those points through. And so, there was no problem regarding the terms for being the escort. I understand. Leave the protection of Saint Seira to me. I would do that without being exposed well, Ill do something about it. I wouldnt follow Seira around, so there was no way she would notice it. .Eh? Oh, right, they would do the baptism so that the saint candidate would be a full pledged saint, right? In that case.if the baptism went on without a hitch, and if Creator God-sama would issue the oracle with perfect timing, then I would be able to help Seira resign from her post as the Saint! I finally found the perfect solution for the condition set by Creator God-sama. There was no need to sweet talk Seira. All I had to do was to be on standby and guard her until she and her sessor would reach the spring, then ensure their safe return. I was suddenly hyped up about guarding Seira. If I fulfilled the conditions without a hitch, then I could start working on the management of the dungeon next week. By the way, Im curious, why did you pick me to do that job? We were only acquainted yesterday. I thought that if it was Sir Halt, then you could absolutely protect Seira-sama, given that you defeated the warlock, no sweat. Besides, I felt like I could entrust this matter to you, since you are the husband of the Heroine Tina. Heh, Seira-sama, huh. So, Shin, dont tell me youre carrying a torch for Seira? Then, in that case, you were trusting me because you thought that I wouldnty a hand on Seira, given that I already have a wife? Did you know? I have multiple wives, you know? If you really like a woman, then you should protect her yourself. Dont rely on others just because your boss stopped you. If you go around doing that, then shes going to be taken away, you know. Tina was my number one, so I wouldnt approach the girls on my own. Still, I wouldnt refuse anyone that woulde to me. Especially if said woman was as gorgeous as Seira. T/N: Sorry,te again! XO E/N: personality changed aaaaaa. Halt staph being so scummy. I hated hisst lines in this chapter lmao. I really want a girl to betray him hard. -_- Book 7: Chapter 15: Captive Saint Book 7: Chapter 15: Captive Saint ( Summary of Previous Events) - . Elmias eyes flew open and she woke up to a splitting headache, sore shoulders and fatigue. W-whats this! Elmia was standing no, she was forced to stand. Chains hang from the ceiling, and they were connected to the shackles binding her, effectively suspending her. Both her feet were also bound in chains, so she couldnt move her body. The length of the chains binding her hands was just enough so she could stand on tiptoes, so most of her weight was on her shoulders. Ugh She had no idea how long she had been out cold, but her shoulders were dislocated because from supporting her weight while she was unconscious. Severe pain assaulted her. She tried to put more weight on the tips of her toes just to ease the load on her shoulders. She tried to cast Heal on herself, but the shackles were infused with sealing magic, so she could not even release mana, let alone activate her magic. What the heck where am I? Even if Elmia was a woman, she was a female knight that had been tempered by the harsh trainings that all the holy knights must undergo. Moreover, she managed to climb to the position of captain with her own ability. She hadplete control over her body, so even though her position right now was very unstable since she was standing on her toes, she still managed to still her entire body. The pain on her shoulders eased because of that. They were still dislocated, so the pain didnt ceased, but she already experienced this numerous times during herbat training. It was painful, but she could endure. S-Seira-sama!? Her focus was not on herself and the pain, but on the person that she should have protected. The holy knights mission was to protect the saint at all cost, even if that meant they had to sacrifice themselves. The safety of the saint took precedence above all else. The room was dark, but she could still see her hands and feet, albeit barely and with great effort. She looked around her, but for some reason, she couldnt focus on any single point at a distance. She was wide awake, and her mind was clear, but her vision and hearing were not working normally. Did they give her poison? Then in that case, when and how did they do it? She tried to recall what happened before she fainted. Let me seeSeira-sama and I went with Ysha to the priests to greet them Elmia, Seira and Ysha, the maiden who was chosen to be the next saint, were scheduled to go to the Sanctuary, which was a short distance away from the Holy City. Ysha was the most excellent saint candidate for this batch. She needed to be baptized by Seira in the waters of the spring located at the Sanctuary, the current saint, in order for her to truly be a saint. After her baptism, if the Creator God acknowledged her to be the next saint on her sixteenth birthday, then a new saint will be born. Elmiasst memory was their trip to the priests to let them know that they would depart. At that time, the priests told them that they should drink the sacred wine that they prepared to bless the trio on their journey to the Sanctuary, and her memory stopped there. Dont tell me, those priests poisoned us? That thought crossed her mind. However, Elmia and the girls had gone to the priests that had devoted 50 years of service to Seira and the Holy City. Elmia couldnt imagine that they would betray Seira. In that case, then why She tried to organize her thoughts, and at the same time her vision returned to normal. It was still dark, but she finally could see the situation around her. The scene that greeted her eyes was Seira-sama!! She was lying down on top of a stone tform that looked like a rectangr sacrificial altar, and the height was around Elmias waist. There werent obvious injuries on her body. Wooden shackles bound Seiras hands and legs. Seira-sama! Are you alright! Please wake up, Seira-sama!! She called her name repeatedly, but Seira never opened her eyes. There was another simr stone tform beside her, and Ysha, the saint candidate, was lying on it. Yshas hands and feet were also bound just like Seira. Ysha!! Hey, are you okay!? Wake up, wake up!!! The two girls didnt open their eyes no matter how many times she called them. However, their chests were moving, so they were still breathing. They were still alive. Elmia was relieved that Seira was safe. She looked around her, trying to grasp their situation. The 5 square meter room was built in stone, without a single window. Somebody threw Elmias holy armor in one corner of the room. There was a door directly facing her, and light spilled from the gaps, so she could still see the interior of the room. Suddenly, that door opened. So noisy!! Youre already awake, huh. Elmia had been desperately trying to see in the dark, so the sudden brightness blinded her. Despite that, she already knew the speaker based on the voice. Duke Ifeldo you know what happened to us? Duke Ifel was the person who governed the Holy City. What happened? Of course I know what happened. Im holding the Saint captive. The duke then reached out to Seiras body after saying that. Stop it!!! The duke retracted his hand. It was not because he listened to Elmia, but because his hand was repelled by something the moment he tried to touch her. Tsk, what an infuriating barrier. Saints were usually protected with the Holy Barrier. It had repelled Duke Ifels hand. Strange. Holy Barriers wouldnt react towards humans, in essence. No matter how evil that person was. Duke, dont tell me youre Part of the dukes body transformed after he touched the barrier that covered Seiras body. The human transformation spell on his right hand was broken, and horns grew on his right forehead, and his right eye turned ckpletely. He was not a human. Ahh, you unraveled the human transformation spell Well, good timing. Ill just introduce myself, then. Im Guzion, one of the demons serving the Evil God. T/N: The summary is written by author-sama ? We have our first demon! Book 7: Chapter 16: Demon’s Objective Book 7: Chapter 16: Demons Objective ( Summary of Previous Events) - What the.Why is a demon inside this Holy City? What did you do with the real Duke Ifel!? Elmia was currently powerless and couldnt use magic, but she could sense the Holy Barrier that filled the air. The sensation of the Holy Barriers sacred mana had been a fixture in her life since she was born 18 years ago in the Holy City of Sanctum, so there was no mistake they were imprisoned in a ce that was still within the Holy City. This barrier could instantly annihte a warlock, but a demon, an existence that was way above a warlock, managed to infiltrate it. She couldnt believe her eyes. Hoh, so you noticed that we are still within the Holy City, huh. Arent you amazing, so let me tell you the answer as your reward. First, the Duke IfelI am the true Duke Ifel. What? That was impossible, absolutely impossible. This was the Creator Gods territory, the Holy City of Sanctum. This ce should be totally unconnected to the likes of a demon. She couldnt believe that Duke Ifel, the one who governed Sanctum, was a demon through and through. 1000 years. ..What? It took me 1000 years to infiltrate this ce and climb to this position. Well, Im a demon, so a thousand years is just a blink of an eye, but still, it was a pain in the neck. The Evil God hadmanded him to take the Holy City down, but Guzion had been stressed about something. And it was that no matter how many warlocks he sent, they could never go past the Holy Barrier. Thus, he decided to capture the Saintess that maintained the barrier, and brainwash her so that she could no longer do that, and if that happened, finishing the Holy City would just be a piece of cake. However, even though he orchestrated numerous attacks whenever the Saint would leave the Holy City, she still managed to escape by some stroke of luck because of the protection bestowed by the Creator God on her. Once , a hero suddenly appeared, and he yed the warlock. The other time, a spear of light came out of nowhere, annihting the warlock that attacked the Saint. And yet another time, the Saint promptly teleported into the Holy City, so the warlock who had grabbed her was also dragged inside the city, resulting in his instant destruction. He was out of luck. The Creator God constantly watched over the Saint, and it had seemed as if he had been eliminating Guzions minions so his ns kept on failing. Because of that, Guzion decided to give up on targeting the Saint. He hatched a n that was more meticulous, more time-consuming, and it would enable him to destroy the Holy City from the unexpected point. That n was Guzion would infiltrate the Holy City himself. He vited a human girl and forced her to bear his child. He then transmigrated himself into that childs body. Once he grew into adulthood, he took hold of another human girl and ravished her, forcing her to conceive then transmigrating into her childs body, repeating the process once again. He repeated that cycle for 500 years. The evil element gradually faded from his body everytime he transmigrated. However, no matter how much that element faded, he still remained as the subordinate of the Evil God. He continuously thought of ways on how he could take down the Holy City. Finally, there came a day when he obtained a body that the Holy Barrier no longer repelled. However, Guzion was still unsatisfied. His n didnt end with just being able to enter the Holy City. This demon continued his transmigration cycle even when he entered the Holy City. This time around, he transmigrated into a females body, so when she grew up, she buttered up to a man who came from a noble family. Guzion was a long-lived demon, so mana maniption was just a piece of cake for him, and he could even change his appearance at will. She gradually climbed the socialdder, until finally, around 50 years ago, she became the wife of the head of the House of Duke Ifel, the person who governed Sanctum. He then gave birth to a child as the wife of the head of the family, and he transmigrated again into that childs body like he did previously. And now, that child was the current Duke of Ifel.Ifel, born as Guzion, the demon. Stop spouting nonsense, thats Impossible is what you want to say? But Im here, thats a fact. Indeed, Guzion managed to exist within the Holy City. He retained the amount of his mana and the ability to control his magic as a demon, all while living inside the Holy City as a person whose body and soul were left untouched by the Holy Barrier; furthermore, he even grasped power and the rights to govern the entire city. The Holy Barrier never repelled him, so the Creator God was never alerted of his presence. Tomorrow will mark thepletion of my n. T-tomorrow? Ha, no way!! The situation dawned on Elmia. She finally knew what Guzion meant with those words. Seira deemed Ysha to be the saints sessor, but there was another maiden who would turn 16 among the saint candidates. She was Duke Ifels daughter. And that daughter would be celebrating her sixteenth birthday tomorrow. That maiden possessed all the necessary qualifications to be the saint no, her magical aptitude exceeded even that of Ysha. However, she lost because of one thing she was not as pious as the other candidates so she fell behind them on this aspect, and it was also because of this that Seira did not choose her. It was to be expected that she did not have enough religious piety towards the Creator God. Half of her soul belonged to Demon Guzion, after all. Guzion nned to make his daughter, who was technically half of him, be the new saintess. In that case, then The Holy City will be destroyed tomorrow. What!? Ten warlocks and 1000 monsters will attack this city the moment the barrier crumbles. Theres no way to stop them. Sanctum had been protected by the Holy Barrier even from warlocks, so its military force was weak. There were around 50 holy knights, but it was uncertain whether ten holy knights could defeat a single warlock. Despair and horror filled Elmia, and her face stiffened. Guzionughed when he saw that. How wondrous. Thats a great miserable expression you have there. My efforts these past 1000 years have not been in vain. All the people in Sanctum will have that exact expression mirrored on their faces tomorrow, and Im sure the Evil God will be pleased. Guzion turned his back on Elmia as he spat those words, and he went out of the door. Two priests with hollow eyes came to switch with him. Guzion still couldnt touch the saint, no matter how weak his evil element had be. The barrier that protected the saint was far more superior than the barrier that protected the entire city. As long as a person held evil intentions, he could never touch the saint. Thus, he brainwashed all the five priests who managed the religious affairs of the Holy City, and used them to kidnap Seira. Each of the priests carried Seira and Ysha respectively, and they strode towards the door. Stop!! What are you nning to do with Seira-sama!? No need to fret, I wont kill her. Even if I try to murder her, it will only backfire on me, and it will also alert the Creator God about my presence. There was no guarantee that the Holy Barrier would be lifted once he killed the Saintess. Guzion actually seeded once in assassinating the saintess, but the barrier never disappeared in the few days until a sessor was chosen. When the saintess died, the mana that had been saved inside the Crystal maintained the integrity of the Holy Barrier temporarily until the next saintess was chosen. That Crystal was protected with an even more powerful magic, to the point that even if Guzion transformed into his original body and used all his power, he wouldnt be able to destroy it. That was why he had to go through great pains and use a roundabout method to ce his daughter into the seat of the saintess, and make her lift the barrier. The reason why Guzion chose to be Duke Ifel and rule the Holy City was because it was convenient for him to nt his daughter, who was also his other half, as one of the candidates for the Saintess. I will brainwash the Saintess and make her baptize my daughter. This saintess candidate will be the sacrifice that will supplement the Holy Power. I cant enter the Sanctuary, after all. S-stop!!! Elmia tried to free herself from her shackles in order to stop the priests who were carrying Seira and Ysha away, but it was to no avail. Be quiet, and I will not kill you. Right now, that is. Guzions face twisted into an evil sneer. ying my subordinates over and over againI will let you taste the greatest fear and despair before killing you with my own hands. The bloodlust that Guzion released pierced Elmia, and she couldnt even block it her holy armor had been stripped off her, and she was unable to release her mana. Her entire body shook and her legs gave way, so her entire body weight was supported once again by her dislocated shoulders, causing a stabbing pain to run through her. Guzionughed menacingly as Elmias face contorted in horror and pain. Ill take my time in torturing and killing you after the Holy City is destroyed. Ill take my time ying with you and that useless saintess after she has served her purpose. The demon spat those words out, before leaving the room. Everything was going ording to n. At any rate, he already spent a thousand years just to get to this point. He would be able to annihte the Holy City that had been an obstacle to the Evil God, and he could also y the saint that had the ability to defeat the monsters. Moreover, once the monsters attacked the Holy City, the entire ce would be brimming in negative energy from the peoples fear and despair, and that would be offered to the Evil God. The people would becent because they would think that they are safe because of the Holy Barrier. Guzion snickered as he imagined how the peoples faces would look like once they would realize that the barrier had vanished. However, there was one thing that bothered Guzion as he carried out his n. Somebody had defeated the two warlocks he sent to attack the saint yesterday, and they were staying right now in the Holy City. His soul was connected to the souls of his subordinates, so he instantly knew that they were defeated the moment they were in. He heard who that person was from the defeated personhimself. That sageHalt, is itI guess I must personally take action against that guy. He already sacrificed a lot just to reach this stage. He could no longer dy his n. This was the only time he could make a person that had half of his soul be the saintess. Even if he only had ten warlock subordinates remaining, that number was more than enough just to take on a single city. That sage was powerful enough to kill his warlocks, but he was still a human, after all. He wouldnt have any problems, given that he was a demon that was what Guzion thought. The demons n was perfect. Actually, even the Creator God himself didnt notice Guzions existence. In that case, then the Holy City would fall into the demons hands. If the sage who received the curse of the Evil God and his family didnte to visit the city then T/N: Thats justso messed up. And yes! I double checked the cliff! Its really a cliff! E/N: So much going on. And why cant viins ever keep their ns secret. Do they always need to go bber everything out.. T/N: Well, how are we supposed to know whats going on in their minds, then lololol XD Book 7: Chapter 17: Magical Circle in the Holy City Book 7: Chapter 17: Magical Circle in the Holy City I strolled around the Holy City while observing different things after Shin finished discussing his request with me. As I thought, I could really sense the aura of the Evil God in various ces. The aura was there, but it wasnt because there were items rted to the Evil God in those ces. Hmm.. Yeah, maybe there was a demon in here? I concealed Youko and Hakua inside a holy barrier so that they could enter the Holy City, so there was a possibility that demons and warlocks did something like that. Just in case, I ced teleportation circles in all the ces where I sensed the Evil Gods aura, so that I could teleport there instantly if the demon appeared. Around 300 magical circles were stationed in various ces while I walked around the Holy City. I also purchased a map of the city and marked those ces. Thats when I noticed it. A huge magical circle was formed when I connected the points where I felt the Evil Gods aura. Ahh, this is it! I saw this in an anime in my previous life. A city would be sacrificed in order to obtain a rare item, and this magical circle was made for that purpose. I tried analyzing the teleportation circle written in the Holy City, and apparently, it did not require the Holy Citys residents and mana as energy in order to activate it, so I was relieved. However, this magical circle would destroy everything within its vicinity when energy was poured in its center. The mana of a few warlocks was necessary in order to activate this magical circle. There were only two people in the entire city who possessed that much mana Saint Seira, and Duke Ifel, the governor of the Holy City. Duke Ifel was a mage based on his upation, so even if he had more or less a huge amount of mana contained within himself, then I could only say I guessed that much. However, I was sure that Seira would never draw a magical circle like that, so by rule of elimination, Duke Ifel would be the most suspicious one. Alright, maybe I should go pay him a visit, then. Of course, I would not go there to point fingers and dere that Youre a demon, right! I was an aristocrat, and the owner of Vestier, Kingdom of the Beastkin. It was only natural that I would greet the person who governed this city to extend goodwill for our rtionship hereafter. I would then take that opportunity to examine Duke Ifels mana more carefully. Time flew past, and it was already sunset, so I decided to go to Duke Ifels ce tomorrow. Besides, it was not like he would meet me right away if I went there without any prior notice, so I would request Seira to act as an intermediary between us. Seira said I could rely on her anytime if I needed anything, so I should go to her at once. She seemed busy, so would she make some time for me? At any rate, I decided to go meet Seira tomorrow. I touched the magical circle drawn within the Holy City while ruminating on those things. I imitated the wavelength of the evil elements in the ces where I could feel the Evil Gods aura, and I added a few more points there. Afterward, I also erased all the incorporated spells that were necessary to trigger the destruction of the city. With this, the magic spells would no longer be activated, and the Holy City would remain safe. It was a relief. I also added some extra effects nothing would ur if a human tried to activate the magical circle, but if it was a demon or a warlock, I made sure he would regret doing it. Alright, lets go home. I already did what I could so I decided to return to the inn where my family was waiting for me. Im back. Wee home, Halt-sama. Tina greeted me as soon as I arrived at the inn where we had been staying since yesterday. Tinas magical detections range was very wide. She sensed that my mana was heading towards the inn, so she waited for me at the entrance. Eh, wheres everybody? The room was a huge one, and I slept together with everybody else. It was like an excursion, so it was fun. However, Tina was the only one waiting for me inside that room. Leaffa and the rest are not here yet. I thought Halt-sama would soon be here, so I returned ahead of them. Is that so, then thanks. No problem. So, have you eaten yet? Hmmnot yet, but I sweated a lot, so I wanted to take a bath first. I thought so, so I already reserved therge public bath. Please enjoy your time there. Whoa, thanks!! I had a habit of taking a bath immediately afterbat training ever since. The bath at the House of Count Silveray was luxurious so I loved rxing in the bath over there, but Well, the main reason was because Tina would immediately fly to my arms whenever she had an opportunity to do so, and I didnt want her to smell me all sweaty and stinky. A spell called Clean existed in this world, and it would remove all the dirt, sweat and odor from the body. It was a very important magic to the adventurers who did not have any ess to baths when they tackled dungeons for several days up to several weeks. Of course I could also use that, but it wouldnt remove the sweat that prated the clothes even if the entire body was cleaned, so I would take a bath in order to change clothes, too. I wanted to change immediately and be all lovey-dovey with Tina. Leaffa and the rest hadnt returned, yet, so it was my chance to flirt with her, with only the two of us. A certain thought crossed my mind. Do you want to take a bath with me, Tina? My body was already clean thanks to the magical spell, so I could already flirt with Tina as soon as I removed all my clothes. I-is that okay? Of course! Tinas ears were dyed crimson while saying that she wanted to take a bath with me. Then, I will prepare for a bit. Got it. Ill go ahead, okay. Tina already prepared my towel and clothes, so I took them and headed towards the huge bathhouse. First things first I set up an obstruction barrier that would prevent anyone from recognizing us, and ced it along the walls of the bathhouse. It was a high-ss inn, so I didnt think anyone would peek at us, but I still did this just in case. I never wanted anyone else to see Tinas body, after all. By the way, I would always do this whenever Tina and I would go out. This world became more open, so there were some baths that were visible from the outside. I cleaned my body then entered the hot water. The ce was huge. The baths at the Ifrus Academy of Magic were spacious, too, but this was twice the size of that. It was wide enough even if my family of eight and one pet entered it. Well, Shiro should enter while he was in his tiny form. Wasnt Tina ready yet? My heart was pounding in excitement while waiting for Tina, when the dressing room suddenly became boisterous. So youre going to bathe with Master, and with only the two of you, huh. Thats so sneaky. Thats right! (Mai and Mei) T-thats because everybody hasnt returned yet (Tina) But Tina-sama wanted to sneak out of the room, right? (Leaffa) Yep, she wanted to go in with Halt, meow. Ugh, t-thats Ahm I think its too early for me to bath with Halt Oh,e on, Luna, dont spout nonsense, hurry up and take that off, meow! Kyaahhh!! M-Merdie!? Whoa, Lunas skin is super beautiful! Familiar voices floated Eh, wait, dont tell me Book 7: Chapter 18: Mixed Baths, Kiss and Summoning Book 7: Chapter 18: Mixed Baths, Kiss and Summoning Master~! We made you wait!! The door opened with a bang, and Youko entered the spacious bathhouse. She was stark naked, but she didnt even attempt to hide her body. Ah, no, I wasnt waiting for you though. She was brazenly unting her voluptuous curves, and I unwittingly saw them, but for some reason, I wasnt even remotely aroused. As I thought, modesty was still important, right? Please excuse us! ( Mai and Mei) Fufu, I also came. (Leaffa) Uwu, sorry Halt-sama. They found out Tina apologetically entered behind Mai, Mei and Leaffa. These four were covering their bodies with towels, but they were loosely guarded, so I could see the important parts as they walked towards me. They perfected the art of letting someone peep!! Leaffa and the rest of them had returned as Tina was preparing, and they found out that she would take a bath with me, so they all tagged along. Come now, Luna, hurry up and enter, meow! No, Merdie, I cant do this, as I thought. Give up, Luna. Here we go! Kyahh! Merdie was pulling Lunas hand, but she didnt want to move, so Hakua pushed her from behind. Even if she was going easy on Luna, that was still a dragons push. Luna was really light, so she was blown away towards me. I stood up and used wind magic to soften her impact as I caught her. Hakua! Thats dangerous! S-sorry! You should apologize properly to Luna, too. Luna, sorry. Y-yes.Imo-okay. Lunas voice tapered off. She had been pushed with that much of a force, so I was worried that she might have hurt her back, so I looked down at her as I carried her princess style in my arms Luna hastily tried to cover her globes anddy parts with a crimson face. She seemed fine. So she was the type to look slender when covered in clothes, huh Her melons were not as huge as Leaffas, but they looked really soft as they peeked underneath Lunas hand. Halt, Ill take care of Luna, shes really shy. Merdie took Luna from my arms. Merdie was also in the nude, of course. There was no way she could hide her privates while carrying Luna. Merdies tanned skin had a healthy glow in it, and her twin peaks and butt were not big but firm and shapely. Everybody came to take a bath, so I also submerged my body once again. Yeah, now that I think about it, it was the first time that I saw Lunas bare body and I had hugged her while both of us were in the nude. It was just a moment, so I didnt really remembered it, but I had a feeling that her body was super soft. Please excuse me. (Tina) Masters right side is mine! Early bird takes the worm! Ah, thats so sneaky of you, Youko! Tina, Leaffa and Youko finished washing their bodies, so they entered the bath. Tina clung to my left arm. Youko was on my right. Is it fine if we join, too? (Mai and Mei) You can just stick to whatever is vacant. (Youko) Hey, why are you deciding things on your (Halt) Mai and Mei also entered, and Youko just arbitrarily gave them permission, so Mai went to a spot diagonally on my right, behind me, while Mei took the left spot. I was surrounded by five gorgeous girls and women. Soft things pushed on my arms and back. Urk, sosoft. Feels heaven E-excuse me. (Luna) Ill also enter, meow~ (Merdie) Ah, its a bit hot! (Hakua) Thest three girls also entered. The hot water was a little bit opaque, so Luna decided that it was less embarrassing to enter than stay outside. She went to a spot a bit farther from us, and submerged her body up to her shoulders. The bathtub was huge, so Luna could also stretched her body without sticking to me, and I envy her a bit. Well, theres no way I wasnt happy that beauties were sticking to me, of course. Luna, were already here, so bettere here with us, meow! Yup yup! Ah, no, I. Merdie and Hakua pulled Luna and forcefully pushed her towards me. These guys didnt learn their lesson earlier, it seemed. I was about to warn them, but Luna inched towards me voluntarily. Halt, you dont dislike this? Clinging to me? No, its fine. Heavenly, even. Is that so, then Luna went in front of me and circled her arms on my neck. Eh, w-what, why so suddenly!? I was shocked when Luna suddenly became so daring. Ah! Thats cheating, meow! (Merdie) Stick, stick! (Hakua) Luna, please change with me afterward, okay. (Leaffa) We also want to be in front! (Mai and Mei) Merdie and Hakua also hugged me the same way as Luna. Leaffa, Mai and Mei clung to me closer, too. Ugh, this is bad..major bad. My little Halt that Ive been controlling with magic was on the verge of going on a rampage. Halt. There was a bit of space between Luna and me, and she was staring at me with bedroom eyes. It seemed like she was asking for a kiss. Ah, thats a no. I, the legal wife, must be first! Tina pulled Lunas arm and separated her from me. Then, Im the second, since I also married Halt. (Leaffa) Then Ill be the next after that. (Youko) Eh, did this mean I would kiss everyone W-wait! Hm? What is it? (Youko) Im the first one to befriend Halt among the ss! Luna usually kept her opinions to herself, but she protested this time around to what Youko said. Master, is that true? Yup, I became friends with Luna before I became acquainted with everyone. Tina and Leaffa were the only ones I legally married, so I didnt have any ns of favoring anyone among the rest. If were going to kiss by following the order of bing friends, then Luna should be the third. Hmpf, then Im fourth. Im fifth, and Im sixth, okay. Youko was fourth, Mai fifth, and Mei sixth. Im seventh, meow! Im eight! Hakua nonchntly dered that, but I never kissed her before. Hey, did she know what shes talking about? Hakua looked like a five-year old kid, but she was already a more than a hundred-year old dragon. So there should be no problem. None, right? The order has already been decided, so I will go first Tina tucked her hair behind her ears and closed her eyes as she puckered those luscious lips towards me. It was embarrassing being watched by everyone, given this proximity, but. I could only kiss her, right? My heart was racing faster than ever as I inched closer to kiss Tina. !? A sudden tugging sensation flowed within me, as if my body was forcibly being pulled. The teleportation that I attached to Seira was trying to summon me. In short, Seira was in a tough spot! Sorry, everyone! Seira is in danger!! Eh? Seira supposedly left the Holy City, and something might have happened. At any rate, it was a fact that she was asking for help! I hurriedly stood up from the bath and strode towards the dressing room. I didnt manage to respond immediately to the summons, so a ming knight should be there right now, trying to buy me some time. However, it was a situation where Seira had to ask for help despite being with Elmia, the captain of the holy knights, so I couldnt let my guard down. I hastily put on my clothes then teleported to where Seira was. Book 7: Chapter 19: Voice that Sought Help Book 7: Chapter 19: Voice that Sought Help . Ugh, my head hurts. Huh? What am I doing here, lying on the floor? Eh, m-my body, I cant move my body!! I looked down at my body, and thats when I discovered that my hands and legs were bound. W-why!? So, youre finally awake, huh. !? I almost jumped in fright when a voice called out from behind me. That person was Duke Ifel? W-whats the meaning of this!? Duke Ifel, the person who governed the entire Holy City, strode towards me with his hands folded behind his back. Oh, you dont understand the situation you are in, despite being bound like that? Duke Ifels appearance changed the moment those words spilled from his lips. It was as if all the malice in the entire world was lumped together and forced into the shape of a human. I knew this appearance very well. Demon. As expected of a Saintess, huh. I am Guzion, one of the demon subordinates of the Evil God-sama, and ranked 11 in our hierarchy. T-this was the worst. There were innumerable demons existing in this world, but the top 77 were said to be working directly under the Evil God, and they were extremely powerful, with numerous warlock minions of their own. If he was the 11th, then he must be very strong, owing to the fact that his status was pretty much high up. What was a demon like him doing in front of me Eh, Y-Ysha!? A huge cross stood behind the demon, and Ysha the one who was supposed to be my sessor, or in other words, the next Saintess was crucified on it. That cross was very familiar to me. I saw that everyday so I couldnt be mistaken. Yes. It was the cross in the Great Shrine. That meant we were still within the Great Shrine. There was no ray of light spilling through the windows, so it must be around nighttime. The Great Shrine was considered to be the Creator Gods seat of power in this world, so it was totally unbelievable that a demon managed to infiltrate this ce. But there was a more pressing matter than that What did you do to Ysha!? I was worried about her. She didnt seem to be injured, but Shes just sleeping, much like what you were doing just a few minutes ago. Well, shes going to be the sacrifice to supplement the Holy Magic in a while. She has to be sacrificed so I can be the Saintess, you know. Lovelia! D-dont tell me, you too!? Lovelia emerged from the shadows of the deepest part of the Great Shrine. She was Yshas contemporary candidate, and the daughter of Duke Ifel. She had that background, and yet she was here. Lovelia grinned broadly as she stared at Ysha while she hung on the cross. This could only mean one thing. She was in cahoots with the demon. I also realized that Duke Ifel was not being possessed, but he IS the demon himself. The day will soon end in a few. Let us start the ritual that will make you the Saintess. Yes, Father. Lovelia conjured a holynce in one hand, and she sauntered towards Ysha. W-wait! Donty a hand on her! Please sacrifice me instead Thats an impossible request. You still have to baptize my daughter, after all. The demon inched closer towards me. He stretched his hand on my head Good, it seems the barrier that was protecting you is gone now. The demons hand touched me. No demon or warlock should be able to put a single finger on me. I didnt know when it started, but the bracelet that I had on my right wrist sported a ck pattern now, much like a crack, and it was growing and starting to stretch into my entire body, Ah, so this must be the reason. I will extinguish the mana inside your body, but no need to fret, I will leave you enough so you can still perform the baptism for my daughter. The demon drawled all the details, probably waiting for my face to contort in anger and misery. Theres no other path for me but to fall into despair. If I didnt have the power of Saintess, then I was just an empty shell, capable of doing nothing. The dread of being so powerless filled me. I was so vexed, so mortified, so frustrated that the tears started to spill from my eyes. I was so ipetent. I couldnt even save the Saintess candidate that had been doing her best everyday to train just so she could finally take over this saintess job from me. Thanks for your hard work this past 200 years. Yourst job will be to baptize the daughter of a demon and make her the Saintess. I will never do that, no matter how much you torture me!! Ah, no need to fret. See, I can already touch you like this. Brainwashing you in your weakened state is just a piece of cake for me. T-thats There was nothing I could do, it seemed. Creator God-sama Fuhahahahaha! Youre just wasting your time! It doesnt matter even if this is the Creator Gods Shrine, he can never interfere directly with us!! The demon gleefully spat those words out, as if to crush all my hopes further. I didnt want to concede, but he was right on this. Creator God-sama would only send oracles to me as our way ofmunication, nothing more, nothing less. Not once did he manifest before me. Even so, I had continued praying to the Creator God for 200 years, you know? Thats 200 years! I had wanted to y like the other ordinary girls, eat delicious food, enjoy the beautiful sceneries, and be friends with a guy. I endured all that. I was the Saintess, after all. Even rtionships with a man was forbidden, and Iplied with that, despite my desire to submit myself to that person. If only I had a choice, I would have chosen to be married for life to that guy. So please, just before everything ended, please give me a miracle. Its okay no matter what happened to me. Please, even if its only Ysha, please save her.. Hah, so yourst words are Creator God-sama huh. How admirable, as expected of a Saintess. Alright, farewell to you. Something flowed from the demons hand, entering my head. I was no longer myself Argh!!! I am still me, I am still Seira. Guzion had ced his hand on my head, but he was suddenly blown off by something. It was a knight who sted him away. No, it wasnt one ofthe holy knights protecting me. I was absolutely sure about that. Thats because this knight was burning in mes. Book 7: Chapter 20: The Flaming Knight and the Demon’s Daughter Book 7: Chapter 20: The ming Knight and the Demons Daughter Guzion had been blown away towards the entrance of the Great Shrine the moment the ming knight appeared. That ming knight was a spell casted by Halt. The magical circle that Halt ced on Seira was activated in response to Seiras cry of help. Originally, it was supposed to summon Halt when Seira was under duress and danger, but because he didnt immediately respond, it summoned a ming knight, instead. W-what is that? Seira was dumbfounded at the spectacle before her eyes. There was another person who immediately moved, contrary to her as she stood rooted to the spot. Bastard! How dare you do that to Father! Lovelia attacked the ming knight, extremely infuriated that the knight managed to punch Guzion, her father. She no longer cared about the reason why this knight of mes suddenly appeared here. This guy beat her father, so that was enough reason to treat him as the enemy Lovelia already decided that was enough reason to y this ming knight unhesitatingly. Guzion had been reincarnating his soul into the human children, and that paved the way for him to enter the Holy City despite being a demon. Lovelia also possessed the power of a demon, being Guzions daughter. Moreover, she had been one of the saint candidates, so she had honed her ability to use and control holy mana due to the prolonged training she had undergone in order to be one. She hadpletemand of the Holy Lance the spear that had been blessed by the deities. Lovelia ingeniously manipted the Holy Lance as she attacked the ming knight repeatedly. If this ming knight was a monster, then just a graze from the holy spear was enough to fatally wound it. Supposedly. W-why!? Lovelia was in a fluster. She was considered the best among all the saint candidates when ites to handling the Holy Lance no, she was considered the most proficient among them when ites to wielding any kind of holy weapon. She was even confident that she could surpass Seira, the current Saint, in any kind of weapon except for the rapier. The holy spear was her forte, specializing in all the skills required to use this weapon, however, she couldnt evennd a single hit on the ming knight. $#(%!,e on, JUST A SINGLE HIT! Just a single graze is enough, and itll be my win. Her mind was focused on that single goal as her movements increased in malice. How about this!? She whirled around and aimed at the cross where Ysha was still bound and threw the holy spear with all her might. Lovelia had noticed that the ming knight was trying to protect Seira, galloping within her vicinity. If it was here to protect the saint, then it would surely protect Ysha, the sessor, as well. She was right. The ming knight charged towards Ysha in order to protect her, and it stopped the spear with its bare hand before the Holy Lance pierced her. It was wounded as a result of this. Gotcha! This guy will vanish now, for sure. I need to rescue Father after this and What? Lovelia couldnt believe her eyes. The ming knight didnt vanish even after sustaining that injury from the Holy Lance. Moreover, it pulled the spear out with its left hand and raised it in the air towards Lovelia. There was no way a monster could touch, let alone hold, a Holy Lance that had been blessed by divinity. In that case, then this ming knight was a high caliber being that could brush that blessing aside as if it was nothing, or It might be somebody elses magic spell. However, it was impossible that somebody could conjure a magic that had its own mind and could control itself, and possessed power that was at par with hers, to boot. She couldnt believe it no, she didnt want to believe it. The ming knight clutched two spears a ming spear on one hand and the holynce on the other as it walked towards Lovelia. T-this is impossible!? Wait, its a mistake! Lovelia backed away. Horror was written all over her face. Water Jail! A huge wave of water came crashing towards the ming knight out of nowhere before encircling it entirely. Father! Guzion had recovered and he sealed the ming knight into a water chamber. Are you alright? Yeah, this is nothing. Both of them turned their gaze towards the ming knight that was held captive in the water chamber. The water had already been covering the ze, but it didnt have the slightest indication of being extinguished, and theymitted that to their memories. It was highly usible that this being possessed a huge amount of power that would shock even a demon. Father, what is this thing? this is probably that guys that Sages magic. N-no way!? Theres no way a human can use this much mana That guy protected the Saint from two of my warlock subordinates. Moreover, he yed them without a single wound, despite the fact that they worked together to attack him. Thats how powerful he is. Guzion had discovered that his subordinates had been in because his soul was linked to theirs. He also heard from the mouth of Seira and the person himself that he had indeed defeated the warlocks, so he knew about it. He was supposed to know about it. Actually, he wasnt aware that the Sage Halt had defeated only one of the warlocks, and the other one was brought down by his family. The demon didnt know. It was not only the Sage Halt who could defeat a warlock. He didnt have any inkling about the extent of the abnormality of Halts family. And that family held a deep grudge against him now well, he had no way of knowing that. At any rate, its best to kill that guy rightaway. I will help you. Yeah, by all means. You will be the Saint tonight, and you just have to use that power to unleash my true nature that I had hidden all these years. That Sage will be nothing against me, then. Thats true Father!! Look out!! Lovelia pushed her father out of the way. A holy spear flew towards the spot where Guzion was standing just moments before. Lovelia had moved towards that spot in order to remove her father from harms way, but she ended up switching ces with him, and because of that, the Holy Lance pierced her body. W-wha. F-fa-th-err-run..a-awa-y.. Lovelias demon core and her human heart had been pierced at the same time, so she breathed herst after those words. She had inherited the demonic blood, but it was purified by the holy power, so her body turned into ashes and was scattered by the wind. Lovelia, LOVELIAAAAAAA!!! Guzion whirled around and red at the direction from where the spear had soared. The ming knight was standing right there. The zing fire that enshrouded its entire body was burning up more vigorously than ever. Moreover, sparks of lightning ran around it. Why? How the heck did this happen? Whats going on? No, all those questions were pointless. It had destroyed his scheme that had taken him a thousand years to fulfill. He did not love his daughter. He was a demon. Love was nothing to him. He had been living for a thousand years as a human, but he never learned how to love. Lovelia was just a tool for him to aplish his n a tool that had taken him a few hundred years to prepare. There was no way he would be happy for that to be destroyed. Halt, I will kill you, mark my words, I WILL KILL YOU MYSELF. Guzion unleashed his demonic power that he had sealed off for a thousand years while mumbling those words. T/N: Hello guys! Sorry for thete post, had an urgent matter to attend tost Monday. I finished the chapte yesterday, so I decided that I might as well do a double post tonight, instead. Thanks for understanding! ? Book 7: Chapter 21: The Demon’s Wrath Book 7: Chapter 21: The Demons Wrath How many years tens of thousands of years had it been since I was this angry? I loathe that ming knight standing right before me now. I abhor that Sage Halt, the person who sent this knight. There was nothing but revulsion against him in the depths of my very core. Ahh, I thought of something good. Why not make him taste the same pain? That guy was apanied by women when he came to this Holy City. One of them had a familiar face. It was that annoying Tina Harrivel. Shes one of the party of heroes who defeated my fellow demon Velt. Velt had beenmanded by the Evil God to be the Demon King, sent to reign over this world. He had spread despair and horror far and wide. That guy had a lower rank than me, and his own power was not a big deal, but he could control all his warlock subordinates well, and he efficiently destroyed the world of these people. I also admired him for that skill. However.Tina that woman and another hero from the another world defeated him. The Evil God was extremely furious, and because all the souls of the demons were connected to his, the resentment against that hero and Tina also spread among all of us. Halt destroyed the daughter that I painstakingly prepared. Tina, the enemy of the Evil God and all the demons. I came up with a n that would push both of them into the abyss of despair at the same time. I would capture both of them and force them to conceive. I would let them raise their child under my control until it reached the age of Lovelia. It would be one of the greatest people to ever live. I would lock them up and restrain all their movements for a few years, until they would get used to it. They would forget that they were just pets raised by a demon, and they would eventually be happy. I would crush that fleeting happiness with all my might. I would kill that child that they had raised for sixteen years right before their eyes. They would plead to let that child go in exchange for their lives, that was certain. I would just turn a deaf ear to their cries as I y that child. They would be shocked, for sure. They would wallow in misery. Be hopeless. Then they would feel scared that the person they loved would be the next victim. It would be boring if they didnt feel that. I would make you regret from the depths of your soul that you messed up a demons possessions, even daring to challenge him. Halt also had a few more women beside him other than Tina. I would do the same thing to them, as I did to Tina and Halt. I would make them regret that they were with Halt. I no longer cared whether they were indeed rted to him. As long as that face of his contorted in despair, then that was all that mattered. I would love to see Tina beg for the life of her child with tears streaming down her face. Halts heart would be wrenched in pain when he saw the wretched state of the women who were with him. I would feed on their souls at that time, while enjoying their expressions to the fullest. The finest souls would belong to the ones who had risen to the ranks of sage and heroine. I was sure it would be quite the delicacy. I felt a strange surge of strength within me. Heh, was this the feeling of anticipating revenge? It had been so long that I had already forgotten about it. No, it wasnt just anger. Perhaps now that Ive unleashed my true power after spending all those thousands of years being in human form, I was far stronger than before, to the point that my previous strength could no longerpare. And that was not the end of it. My reincarnation urred dozens of times. I had constantly pushed my human limits for each of them, thus seeding in increasing the level of my own abilities. Mages, diators, archers, enchanters, assassins I could use all the techniques and types of skills and magic that could be used for each upation. Thus, I was able to possess these skills despite being an overwhelmingly powerful demon from the start. This is good. In this case I moved to the spot right in front of the ming knight that had been standing in front of the saintess in an attempt to protect her. The knight intercepted me, but I already unleashed my demonic powers, so it was like watching him attack in slow motion. This is all you got? I was holding a lump of mana in my hand it was probably the core of this ming knight. The moment the ming knight attacked me, I already wrenched it out of his body. The ming knight fizzled right on that spot after its core was extracted. A humans magic power could only amount to such, after all. N-no way You probably thought it would save you. Disbelief and despair were written all over her face. Youre no longer needed once the baptism is overWell, just stay there and enjoy the show for a while. I drew nearer towards the gigantic crystal sitting right at the center of the Great Shrine. W-what do you want to do!? Wait, dont go there! Stop!! She already noticed what I ws nning to do. Of course I didnt even have a shred of desire to stop. I pumped myself with my demonic power, then gathered all the skills that I had obtained as a human within me, before punching this abominable crystal protecting the Holy City. A huge crack appeared in the crystal that protected the Holy City and the Great Temple for several thousands of years. Tsk, its hard, as expected. Impossible, this is impossible I didnt manage to shatter this crystal perfectly, but I was able to stop its function. It was obvious from the expression of the saintess. The Holy Barrier that protected the Holy City had vanished. So it was just as simple as this. Then I shouldnt have wasted my time on raising that girl. I couldve destroyed the Holy City even on my own. Now that I thought about it, I already spent a lot of time on that daughter. I couldnt believe that everything was rendered futile. I enjoyed living with my daughter. My loathing towards Halt, the person who murdered my daughter, increased once again. So, nothing protects the both of you now What will you do? .. The saintess was dumbfounded. I didnt glean any reaction from her, so it was boring. . Urk I wrapped my fingers around her neck and lifted her up. Her throat was constricted, and she raised her voice in pain. Youre soul must be delicious after serving all those years as a Saintess, huh. Still, I want to dye it all in ck with despair before I savor it. Her spirit was already broken. However, I could still make her soul more delicious. I would continue wounding, viting, and tormenting her until shes driven in a corner, begging me to just kill her off. Well, I could kill her for how many times she liked, I guess. I would force her to bear the next Saintess, and then I would make her reincarnate in that person. Heh, then I could enjoy this scene as many times as I liked. Ohh, what a great n, even if I say so myself. Yeah, thats right. Why dont I make you bear Halts child? How about it? If youre going to submit yourself to me then I will let you live. Just for a few years, though. You will never win against that person. What? The light returned to her eyes the moment he heard Halts name. She believed that the Sage would triumph over me her strong conviction was as clear as day. You will not get any help from the Creator God her soul had been broken when she heard those words, but she recovered, relying on that sage support. Expectation, hope, courage her heart was brimming with the righteous energy. How disgusting. Her spirit that I had taken such lengths to break was alreadypletely healed. It would take way too much effort just to break it all over again. too troublesome. I changed my mind. Yeah, I will kill you right now. I raised my left hand that was still gripping her neck, lifting her high up in the air as I summoned the Sword of Darkness on my right hand. If a person was cut down with this sword in the midst of terror for it, then that person would never be able toe back to life, even if they immediately used revival magic on her. And yet The saintess was not afraid. She believed in the future. She was overflowing with hope. Stop it, stop looking at me with those abominable eyes! Die. I thrust the magic sword in her heart Ugh!? The saintess that was supposed to be just before my eyes had vanished in thin air. It was not only the saintess. My left hand that was gripping her neck was also gone. I could feel the pain. This was the first time I experienced this since I became a demon. I also received damage when the ming knight sted me off, but I never felt pain back then. A youth was standing there, clutching an enormous sword that was almost as big as him in one hand and the Saintess in his arms. He that sage had cut off my arm and seized the saintess from me. This sage spoke with a voice filled with two of the emotions that I abhorred the most in this entire world hope and courage as he called out. Sorry for making you wait. Its alright now. T/N: erm not the brightest of them all, huh? This demon was just a pervert who loved to do the deed, a guy who didnt know how toe up with sensible ns. Book 7: Chapter 22: Hakoku: Sword of Exorcism Book 7: Chapter 22: Hakoku: Sword of Exorcism I managed to save Seira from being impaled just mere seconds before the demons sword pierced her. If the ming knight was here, then the situation might be better, but just as I was preparing to move, I felt that my knight had been defeated so I hastily teleported then and there. I didnt imagine that the demon woulde As expected, just a single ming knight was no match for a demon. At least a few knights with different attributes should be there if theyre going to buy me some time. The ce I was currently in was no other than the Great Shrine, where the Creator God was said to be enshrined and it was inside the Holy City. A powerful barrier protected the entirety of the Holy City. If a warlock forced its way passed the barrier, it would be annihted and extinguished on the spot. I was actually surprised that a demon managed to enter the city as if that barrier was just nothing. A chill ran down my spine when I saw that he was touching Seira directly, even though she was supposedly protected by a barrier that was far stronger than the one protecting the city. This demon had the power to touch Seira. Really, what a relief that I made it on time. And that ominous ck sword that he was about to pierce Seira with I had a bad feeling about it. My intuition was telling me to destroy it without dy. But first, I tried removing the demons arm that had been choking Seiras neck, but It wonte off. Even if it was severed from the demons body, it was still part of a top ranking demon. it was like a curse clinging to Seira, and I couldnt remove it. I decided to destroy it using holy attribute magic. Still, it wouldnte off. Apparently, this demon had developed a strong resistance against holy attribute magic. Regardless of that resistance, a demon was still a demon. Its weakness was holy attribute magic, there was no mistake about that. I used multiple times more mana than the magic I used to annihte the demons that attacked Seira the day before yesterday. Ipressed it into a ultra-high density as a magic suit and wrapped it around my right hand, before using that hand to crush the demons arm that was strangling her. The demons arm vanished. Seira coughed. She was able to breathe again, finally. Are you okay? Y-yes. Thank you so much. I casted heal on Seira as I slowly lowered her down on the floor, then I pointed Hakoku towards the demon. The enemy was a demon. I couldnt let my guard down. He was struggling to regenerate the left arm that I had cut off. A tentacle-like thingy was stretching out from his arm stump and it was trying to form the shape of another arm, but it couldnt stabilize itself. Grr, B-bastard!! How the heck did youe here!? And that sword of exorcism.why does a Sage like you have Hakoku!? Eh, Hakoku is a sword of exorcism? A sword of exorcism was a weapon that could apply a serious damage to anything connected to the Evil God, be it demons, warlocks, demonic race, monsters, and the like. Its efficacy relied on the weapon itself, so even if I, whose status was [Fixed], used it, it would still exhibit its tremendous power. Indeed, I confirmed that he was telling the truth as I watched him struggle. He was a demon, someone who was supposedly of a superior caliber than a warlock, and yet he was having difficulty regenerating a single arm. Heh I discovered something good. Starting from now on, I will actively use Hakoku whenever Im dealing with warlocks and demons. Hm? Wait, now that I think about it, he did mention that I was a sage, but how did he know that? Did I met you before? Why do you know that Im a Sage? Im the one asking questions hereee!!!!!! Oops, seems like I angered him. Sir Halt, Duke Ifel is a demon The person governing the Hoy City is a demon. W-what, is that true!? I already thought there was something fishy about Duke Ifel, butI didnt think he would be a demon himself. He was probably receiving instructions from demons and warlocks as he worked behind the scenes thats the extent of how I imagine the scenario would be. T-this demon destroyed the Crystal that had protected the Holy City for thousands of years. Tears spilled from Seiras eyes. I turned towards the center of the Great Shrine, and saw a huge crack in the enormous crystal that had activated the holy barrier. Bwahaha, thats right. Ten warlocks and more than a thousand monsters will soon attack the holy city. We will turn this ce into hell! The demons confidence returned because his arm was already regenerated. Ten warlocks and thousand monster Well, I could do something about that if it was only that much. This broken crystal was problem here. I would have to take her here to mend it. Just when I was ruminating on these things Kukuku, youre unting that youre a sage, but youre already lost your nerve, huh? Bastard, you destroyed a demons possession. Ill make you pay for it, go suffer for a hundred years! Youre not the only one. I will make those women who came with you suffer great pain, too, enough for them to beg for death! Erm what is this guy bbering about? Did I break something? I dont really follow what hes thinking right now. Actually, my knight series were designed so that when they were defeated, whatever mana remained in them would return to me. When I get that mana back, I would have the ability to relive whatever the knight went through, but I couldnt get information from a knight that had its core pulled out. That core served as the knights brain, after all, and it was the most important part configuring the knight. Hmm, I dont really get it, but it doesnt really matter now. At any rate, it was clear as day that this guy here wanted to harm my family. In short, this guy was an enemy that must be destroyed. He was my enemy. The demon had let down his guard. I teleported to his side, and shed off his newly regenerated arm once again using Hakoku. Urk!? The demons face contorted in pain as he tried to attack me with his right hand, but I teleported right away to Seiras side. T-teleport!? B-bastard, are you a Hero!? I am A Sage. I was about to say that, but I decided to rephrase it a bit for the benefit of Seira, who was behind me. I should also let her know that the Hero has returned. That would encourage her more, especially since she had been wallowing in despair because of the destroyed crystal. I am the Hero who came from another world. Eh!? Seira was shocked. Just an ex-hero, though. Well, just a little bit of a lie wouldnt hurt, right? A person who had the courage to protect the people A person who could give hope to the people That is what you call a hero. I would protect Seira. I would give hope to her. I also said this a hundred years ago, but did she remember? It would be great if Seira still remembered about it. I traced back the words that I said back when I saved her from the monsters that attacked her a hundred years ago. The words I left to the girl behind me Let me protect you. T/N: Sorry for the dy! XD Book 7: Chapter 23: The Hero’s Words (1/2) Book 7: Chapter 23: The Heros Words (1/2) I thought we were saved the moment the ming knight appeared and punched the demon. Maybe, just maybe I would be saved. Even Ysha might be saved. Our pleas of help must have reached the Creator God, and he mustve sent the ming knight to us that was what I thought, so I never imagined that the knight would lose. It was an extremely pure and powerful magic spell. But The demon pulled out something from the knight it was probably its heart and the knight vanished right on the spot. The ray of hope that started to creep through my heart was extinguished, just like that. The demons pride lied in their ability to break peoples hearts. Moreover, they extremely relished those broken hearts. That was why it was important to remain strong in the face of a demon. But, it was impossible for me. The knight that was obviously stronger than me had been defeated in an instant by this demon. Not only that The demon also destroyed the Crystal that activated the Holy Barrier. It was said that the Holy City was established around a few thousand years ago. The Holy Barrier that had protected the Holy City for that long period of time had been destroyed right in front of my eyes. It was my fault, because I didnt notice the existence of this demon, and even permitted his entry into the city. Moreover, after this, ten warlocks and the monsters they led would assault the Holy City, and yet I already lost most of my power as the Saintess, and I would no longer be able to fight against them, nor could I revive the dead again. Actually, I could also defeat a warlock if I used all the power I just obtained from the Creator God. However, a demon was impossible. The existence that ten warlocks couldnt even defeat even if they attacked together that was a demon. By the way, there were two other people who could defeat a warlock, and those were Elmia, the captain of the Order of the Holy Knights, and the Holy Knight Shin. Shin had be my knight just recently, but his potential surpassed even all his senior knights. Truth be told, he was the person who protected me till the end when we were attacked by the warlocks. Elmia, too. She had been supporting me as the captain of the Order of the Holy Knights for approximately 5 years now. If we included the years when she was just a Holy Knight apprentice, then we were already acquainted for more than a decade. She had been treating me, the Saintess, as her sister. At first, I was the one acting as the older sister. I used tofort her whenever she wouldin that the training was too hard. I looked after her in a lot of ways. However, because I didnt age, before I noticed it, Elmia became the older sister between the two of us. She had protected me from various dangers as my big sister. I loved Elmia back when I was taking care of her just like a little sister, and when she protected me as my big sister. Elmia wasnt here, in the Great Shrine. Myst memory before the demon captured me was when Elmia and Ysha, who was the saintess candidate, went to the priests to greet them. Ysha was crucified right before my eyes. YshaIm so sorry I couldnt save you. It wouldve been great if at least Elmia was safe, but Elmia had been busy protecting me, so even though she was very fashionable and was a gorgeous beauty, Elmia didnt have a boyfriend. I couldnt date any man. I offered my entire being to the Creator God. Still, such restrictions did not apply to the Holy Knights. They could marry like normal, and there were knights who built their own families, even. Thats why it would have been better if Elmia also had a lover. My cute sister is doing her best everyday and she cant even get a boyfriend! As if I can do something like that! that was what she said to me back then. I couldnt age while I was a Sainess, so I was also looking forward to enjoying falling in love after my role here was over. But, Elmia, youre already 26 years old, right? All the other girls around here had already married, you know? When I told her that, she said Then, when Seira is done with being the Saintess, I will marry the same man as you. Thats why I had been doing my best in raising a new saintess candidate since that day. If I remained a Saintess forever, then Elmia would just turn into an olddy. I loved Elmia, so I thought how nice it would be if our spouse was the same person. I was sure our life would then be full of happiness Urk! The demon gripped my neck as he lifted my body up. P-painful I was immersed in escapism. Elmia and I, living as two ordinary girls I pictured such a bright future in my mind. But that was shattered as I was forced back to hell. Its the end. Why dont I make you bear Halts child? How about it? If youre going to submit yourself to me then I will let you live. The demon said that. Halt? Ha..ruto?* Is he referring to the Guardian Hero, Haruto-sama? The hand on my neck was tightening, and it was so painful that I couldnt think straight. Why did this demon know about Haruto-sama? That person had already returned back to his own world long ago. But, if that person is here, then You will never win against that person. Those words unwittingly spilled out of my mouth. Haruto-sama , the Guardian Hero the Haruto-sama that saved me from the swarm of hundreds of monsters, the person that I yearn for there was no way that he would lose against something like a demon! Strange, I no longer feared the demon, just because I thought of Haruto-sama. I recalled the feel of his gentle hand as he patted my head. I recalled his voice as he admiringly told me how beautiful my tresses were. This was a desperate, hopeless situation, but my chest was filled with warmth. The demon took out a jet-ck sword and pointed it at me. If it was the earlier me, then I wouldve probably been trembling in fear. However, right now, Haruto-sama was in my heart. There was no reason for me to fear this demon. Die. My heart was about to be pierced by the demons sword I didnt feel any pain, no matter how long I waited. Rather than that, I could feel that I was being held so gently instead. Sorry for making you wait. Its alright now. The familiar voice washed over me, and I slowly opened my tightly shut eyes Halt-sama, the Sage, was right before me. - T/N: * Sorry, I had to tweak that a bit, as you know, the Japanese text is Haruto for both Halt and Haruto XD E/N: Seriously! He came at thest moment! What a coincidence. I wanted some angst.I dont know why but I really wanna see Halt suffer and fail sometimes. Elmia: Then, when Seira is done with being the Saintess, I will marry the same man as you. Whut!? Why? Marry someone else! Book 7: Chapter 24: The Hero’s Words (2/2) Book 7: Chapter 24: The Heros Words (2/2) The person who saved me was not Haruto-sama, the Guardian Hero, but Sage Halt-sama. Halt-sama severed the arm of the demon using the huge sword he was holding it was almost as big as him in order to save me. Why would a sage know how to use a sword? How could he wield that long sword with only one hand? And where did he get that huge sword? He didnt have that when he saved me outside the Holy City, right? I had a ton of questions I wanted to ask, but the demons arm was still clutching my throat even though it had been lopped off, so I couldnt utter a single word, leaving the questions swirling in my head with no answers Then Halt-sama crushed that demons arm and made it vanish. Although I knew that he wrapped his arm with holy attribute mana. I still couldnt believe that he could obliterate a part of a demons body. The unbelievable things didnt stop there. The sword that Halt-sama was holding was no other than [Hakua], the treasure sword of exorcism. This sword had been rigidly guarded in the Elven Kingdom of Alheim, and only the heroes were supposedly allowed to wield it. I knew it was the real deal when I saw how the demon struggled with something as simple as regenerating his arm. That was not all. Halt-sama used [Teleportation]. He didnt even move a single muscle, and yet he teleported right beside the demon, cutting off his newly regenerated arm once again. Only the Heroes could use the teleportation skill. Dont tell me Halt-sama is a hero? B-bastard, are you a Hero!? The demon was also thinking the same thing as me. I am the Hero who came from another world. Eh!? He was holding Hakua, and could also teleport. Based on those conditions alone, even if Halt-sama dered himself as a Hero, it shouldnte as a surprise. Still, I couldnt help letting out a yelp in shock. I heard that Halt-sama was a Sage. But that was not the only thing that astounded me. When he said those words, I saw the image of the Guardian Hero ovep his. Haruto-sama and Halt-sama even their names are simr. That coincidence But, their faces were absolutely different, and Halt-samas eyes were a beautiful shade of blue. All the heroes who came from another world had ck colored eyes, and it was their distinct feature. That was why, even if Halt-sama said that he was a hero, I still couldnt believe it, in all honesty. Besides, my hope had just been crushed by the instant demise of the ming knight, even though it had been really powerful. Simply put, I already lost all hope that I will be saved. Even if Halt-sama assured me that everything will be alright, I still couldnt make myself trust those words. I didnt want my heart to be crushed any o. Even so Let me protect you. Thats so unfair of you. Halt-samas figure as he stood in front of me with his back turned towards me was exactly the same as that of the Guardian Hero. The Guardian Hero possessed a skill that would strengthen him when there were people he needed to protect behind him. Thats why he would always say Let me protect you to the person that he wanted to protect. By doing so, both him and the person he wanted to protect would recognize that the other party was to be protected, and the skill would be activated. It wasnt reallymon for a person to tell the other party to let me protect you, right? Thats why it couldnt be helped that I would think of Halt-sama as the Guardian Hero after he said those words. It was only natural for me to think that Im going to be saved because of that. I would believe in your words that everything will be okay because of that! I wanted to confirm it. But I was scared to know the truth. What if Halt-samas words were only simr to that esteemed person? What if Halt-sama wasnt a hero and he lost against the demon? I was scared, so I didnt want to ask, but Halt-sama.are you the Guardian Hero? The words already spilled out of my mouth before I noticed it. And his response was So you remembered. Long time no see, Seira. Halt-sama nced at me with a smile. That smile could give hope and courage to the person behind him no matter how desperate the situation was. Those words and that action convinced me. He was Halt-sama was the Guardian Hero himself. What the heck are you bbering about! The demon raised his sword, loading it with mana as he swung it down towards us. A ck lightning bolt that seemed to be made from condensed fear and horror flew towards us. But, I wasnt scared. That was because I was right behind the Guardian Hero. In this world, the safest ce to be was behind the Guardian Hero, and I knew that fully well. Halt-sama easily blocked the demons attack. He brandished Hakua, and there was a sh of light. Wha!? Ugh!!!!! The attack that flew out of Hakoku negated the demons attack, but it didnt even decline in power as it shot towards the demon, inflicting a huge wound on his arm. The demon apparently hardened his arm so he managed to somehow block it, but a huge amount of blood gushed out of the area that he didnt manage to protect. Tsk, so youre the real deal, huh. The bloodlust that the demon radiated calmed down. Did he n to escape now that he knew halt-sama was a Hero? As if, he was not that soft, that was for sure. A demon was the embodiment of malice. They were not a n that would easily withdraw. Then just let me have a soul, at the very least. !? W-wait! Halt-sama was in a panic. He immediately released his magic, but he probably wouldnt make it on time. I cursed my motionless body as I stared at Ysha and the demons sword inching closer towards her during the entire time that I was constricted. Ysha!!!! The moment the demons sword touched Ysha Something flew with ultra-speed as it cut in between Ysha and the demon. URGH! The ck sword and the demons arm that was holding it vanished, and the demon shrieked. Hey you, Master said wait but you ignored him so, as your punishment, I destroyed that sword and arm. The kimono-d girl who was together with Halt-sama when he entered the Holy City Youko was standing there. T/N: Sorry for thete post! Waifu Youko-time! E/N: Oh well bye bye to the demon. Btw if demons have blood, isnt it the same as killing people? Book 7: Chapter 25: The Wives’ Fury Book 7: Chapter 25: The Wives Fury W-what are you!? Guzion released an aura of bloodlust as he snapped at Youko. Normal people would buckle and froze under the pressure of that bloodlust. However, Youko didnt even flinch as she retorted. I am Youko, the Nine-Tailed Fox. She burned the demons arm and ck sword she was holding with the mes of Hellfire that she summoned on the palm of her hand. Did you say Nine-Tailed Fox? And why would one belonging to the demon race oppose the demon me! Thats because Im Masters devoted servant. Youko clung to Halts arm. Her tails were wrapped around Ysha, who had been crucified on the cross. Its great that youre here, Youko. Thanks for saving this child. Fufufu, its no biggie. Halt patted her on the head, and she looked really happy as she squinted her eyes in pleasure. Thats impossible! As if Ill believe that nonsense of a Nine-Tailed Fox being enved just like a human!! Hey, stop mocking Master. Youre making me want to kill you Im not the only one irritated at you, you know? W-what are you bbering In the next instant, a colossal ice sword pierced through Guzions right shoulder, and his left arm turned to ashes from the pir of fire that rose from beneath his feet. $%@^&$*!(0!!!!!! Guzion regenerated his arm in a blink of an eye, and he fired several magic bullets in retaliation towards the two people who attacked him. Mai and Mei nimbly dodged his attacks, and they destroyed both of the demons arms before going to Halts side. This is punishment. Because of you, we werent able to with Halt-sama. Halt didnt hear Mai and Meis words clearly, but he could see how angry they were. H-high Ranking Spirits!? Were also here. Leaffa was already standing diagonally behind the Halt without anyone noticing, and she shot an arrow towards Guzions left foot. Aside from Halt, the member of the House of Ernol who could release the fastest attack was Leaffa with her Wind Magic. She was already at the level that If the target was within a hundred meters, then her magic attack would reach it almost at the same instant that the arrow was released from her hand. Even if it was a demon, it was impossible to evade that attack. Urk!? The speed and piercing ability of Leaffas arrow was high, but its destructive power wasnt that strong. However, it was plenty enough to stop Guzions foot. Leaffas goal was to restrict Guzions movement so thats why she shot that arrow in the first ce. That girls attack would require just a miniscule amount of time in order to umte, after all. This isa punch filled with grudge because you snatched our most-awaited time with Halt, meow. Guzion, who was pressing the foot that had been shot by Leaffa, lifted his head to look in front of him. Merdie was standing in a stance right in front of him, her right hand wrapped in condensed mana that was so powerful it made the surrounding air shake. W-wait Merdie punched Guzion in the stomach with all the power she could muster. The demon threw up a huge amount of blood, and he was sted away. A 5-year old girl was standing at the ce he was thrown to. The girl took a small step to the side, effectively dodging Guzions body that was hurtling towards her in high speed, then she turned around. The instant Guzion passed that girl, something flew from her back and it hit Guzions body. That something was no other than a dragon tail covered in pure white scales. Hakua, that girl, was the humanized form of a dragon, considered to be the most powerful monster in the world. Hakua manifested just her tail, and she batted Guzion back to where Halt and the rest were. Ugh! Guzion rolled several times before stopping beneath Halts feet. He wasnt able to stand up, having received a considerable amount of damage. Nice one, Hakua! Ehehe! Apart from Luna, Shiro and Tina, almost all of Halts family were here. Upon closer inspection, each of them were d in different types of aura. Luna wasnt here, but she an Auxilliary Enchanter who was already past Level 100 probably casted support magic on everyone here with all her power. Shiro was probably guarding Luna back in the inn, probably deeming that it was too dangerous for her toe here. Leaffa, where is Tina? Of course shes here. Tina-sama is the most furious among us, after all. What made Tina so mad? Halt was thinking about that, when Guzion stood up. However, his entire body was shaking. Wha-what the heck is this!? Guzions body was quivering out of fear and dread regardless of what the person himself was feeling. Magic that was enough to make a demon tremble with fear. While emanating bloodlust She sauntered. Have you prepared yourself? In this era when there were no real heroes, she was considered the strongest magic swordsman in this world. She strode towards them as she carried the strongest weapon on her hand. W-w-w-what, who are you!? I am Tina Ernol the person you robbed of her precious time with Halt-sama just because you have the nerve to appear in this Holy City. Tina was holding the de that the Guardian Hero used. She was the one using it after Haruto, the Guardian Hero, returned to his previous world. All the members of Halts family were exasperated because their bath time with Halt had been interrupted, so they came here in order to take revenge against Guzion. In this world, the number of people who could deal a blow against a demon was only less than a hundred. However, there were eight people who had the power to defeat a demon already gathered right at this very instant in this ce. The second most powerful person among them the strongest magic swordsman also carried the deepest grudge and fury against the demon. Guzion was in between Halt and Tina, but just in a blink of an eye she moved to the spot right beside Halt. In that instant, Tina had already cut the demon into several pieces just as she passed him by. The de was given by the Creator God to the Guardian Hero, so its sharpness didnt even change one bit even after a hundred years had passed. The demon couldnt even let out a single whimper afte being sliced into several small pieces from his waist to his lower jaw. Thats amazing, as expected of you, Tina. Its been a while since Ist saw you this seriously equipped.Eheheh. As Halt-samas wife, this is only natural! Tina seemed to have vented out a bit after crushing the demon into bits, and she dazzingly smiled as she hugged and clung to Halt.-T/N: Go Tina and the waifus! ~ Book 7: Chapter 26: The Demon’s Miscalculation Book 7: Chapter 26: The Demons Miscalction I know this is a bitte, but yeah, Tina, youve been keeping it for so long. Yes. I kept all the equipment of the Guardian Hero after Haruto-sama returned to his original world Ahm, I guess its better to return it to you? Tina looked a bit lonely. It was her beloved sword that apanied her for a century, after all. Even if it was given to me by the Creator God originally, the time that Tina had it was still overwhelmingly longpared to mine. Its fine if you keep on using it even from now on, Tina. I already have this guy here, after all. I showed Hakoku to her while saying those words. Is that really alright? Yup. Thanks for using it and taking great care of it. And hey, you too, thanks for protecting Tina. I offered thanks to the sword that protected Tina during these hundred years. Thank you very much. Please let me treasure it and use it from here on! Tina hugged the sword in its scabbard to her chest. B-bastards The demon had revived. However, his body sustained heavy injuries, and because he already repeatedly regenerated it, it couldnt stabilize. Im going to kill you. ILL KILL YOU! The tentacles that would appear during regeneration sprouted from every inch of his body now.There was nothing more dangerous than a wounded beast whose fighting spirit had not yet been broken. There was a possibility that we would receive an unexpected counterattack if we let our guard down. Are all of you done venting out? Can I take over now? Im already refreshed. Well, you already minced his body to bits, so of course you would. I want to punch him a bit more but watching Masters moves isnt so bad. We agree with Youko! Youko, Mai and Mei didnt seem to have any problems, either. My magic wont do any further damage, so Im leaving the rest to you, Halt. Leaffas wind magic would absolutely pierce even a demon, but it wasnt so powerful that it could severely injure him. Im already satisfied, meow! Me too, me too!! Merdie and Hakua already punched him with all they got. It seemed that they felt great about it. Anyway, everyone here told me that they would leave the rest to me. Okay, so lets annihte this demon, shall we? Do you have anyst words you wanna say? Lastdid you sayst? S-stop &@#(*@*( with me! The demons face was dyed in crimson because of wrath. His body had already stabilized. I dont care about the despair and horror of the inhabitants of this city! Im going to obliterate this entire Holy City along with all of you!! The demon spat those words out. His right arm was wrapped in a colossal amount of mana, and he forcefully smacked the floor of the Great Shrine with it. The Great Shrine stood at the very heart of the Holy City. In other words, it was at the very center of the ginormous magical circle that I discovered yesterday. If a massive amount of mana was poured into the mammoth of a magical circle that was nted in the Holy City, it would st its surroundings into oblivion thats how powerful it was. And that thing was Not activated. Of course it wouldnt. I already rewrote part of that circle, after all. Wha? Wh-why isnt anything happening now? Youre trying to activate the magical circle that you casted on this Holy City, right? Well, sorry to burst your bubble but it will no longer work, you know. What are you talking about!? Why do you know about the existence of that thing!? I discovered it yesterday, so I already rewrote it. As for the reason why I managed to find that cicle Well, Im sensitive to the presence of the Evil God. W-what? Rather, you should take care. Itsing. Ha? W-hat the !? He was still in the middle of speaking when a gigantic pir of light fell down from above his head. GUWAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!! The demon tried to escape on the spur of the moment, but he didnt manage topletely evade it, and half of his body was obliterated after being swallowed by the pir of light. I messed with the magical circle that the demon casted. Once the magical circle was activated, all the mana that was poured into it would be converted to holy attribute mana, and it would strike the person who activated it. It had been quite difficult converting the dark mana used by demons into one with holy attributes, and the efficiency of conversion wasnt that great, either. Thus, the pir of light that fell down on the demon was a lot weaker than the dark mana that the demon poured into the circle. However, the effect was outstanding. The demon wounded himself using his own mana. I thought the demon was already done for by this. I thought that he was already fatally wounded when he lost half of his body from the holy attribute magic, so he shouldnt be able to move any longer. The demons I defeated back then had been like that. But, this particr demon was resistant to holy magic. He had teleported elsewhere the moment his body fell to the floor. Oh no! Hm? You didnt defeat him? (Youko) No He escaped. I had been toocent. I never thought hed be able to teleport without a single movement even at that state. I couldnt help but feel bitter now that I said take care to him. If I didnt speak such unnecessary words, then the demon should have beenpletely annihted by now. Eh, then that means Realization also dawned on Tina. But there wasnt a single trace of doubt on her face. You dont say For some reason, Leaffa looked really excited now. It was as if she was anticipating something thats the kind of expression she had now. So that means we can watch Masters moves properly now!! Thats right! (Mai and Mei) Halt will st him off (Hakua) Eh, why are you all smiling? The demon ran away, you know? My moves, but thats not important right now Well, we did witness Halt-samas move, but just watching the enemy self-destruct is boring, right! Go, Halt, meow! Boring, they said I wonder now it seemed as if everyone was confident that I wouldnt lose. But I didnt feel like losing, of course. Halt-sama, it seems that the demon escaped outside the Holy City. I could sense several warlocks around him now. Tina pinpointed the demons whereabouts. Thanks, does it seem like hes going to attack right away? No, it seems like he is also summoning monsters. He is probably Got it now, so hes nning to attack after gathering all the resources he could, huh. In that case, they would not attack until they gathered enough monsters. If a huge swarm of monsters were toe, then the Holy Barrier should be fixed first. So Im going to get reinforcement! I teleported to that girls side. - T/N: Halt kept on saying a hundred years/ century and its grating on my nerves @.@ Like, stop reminding us of her age haha. Anyway, I like how resilient this demon was. Its good seeing Halt struggle, no matter how small the extent is :3 Also I forgot to say this earlier, but the wives get a lot of screen time now for the fighting scenes, yey! ? E/N: Man that was a ride! Ahahah Tina is a grandma. I loved the fact that the demon escaped somehow to annoy Halt lol. And all the wives are pretty sadistic- wanting to see some die for entertainment. And which girl I wonder, the saintess maybe. Book 7: Chapter 27: Evil Army Book 7: Chapter 27: Evil Army Guzion the demon teleported to the grassy ins a short distance away from the Holy City. He had pretended to fall down just so he could escape here from Halts attack . If it was the usual him, he would temporarily return to the demon world, fix the situation perfectly before going for a rematch. However, Guzions judgement was clouded because his n that had taken a thousand years to fulfill had been entirely crushed. The right side of his body was still missing after it had been obliterated by Halt. He was a demon with topnotch regeneration skill; however, because it had beenpletely annihted by the holy magic that was the weakness of the demon tribe, it was no longer as simple as regenerating the missing parts. There was no other way but to construct a new body. Ugh, S$%^ Come, my retainers. Guzion called out, and several shadows appeared on that spot. Several warlocks opened the teleportation gates and appeared into the human world. It had been a thousand years since theyst saw their boss, so they were shocked. Ah, Master! What happened to you!? Please hurry and regenerate! What, regeneration support isnt working? T-this is My body was destroyed by the Sage. A Sage, you said!? For a Sage to wound the Master this severely Hes not an ordinary sage. Hes a monster who can convert dark attribute to holy attribute Sorry, Im going to take some of your mana. Guzion then touched the warlock nearest to him, sucking out his mana. He used the mana that he took to make a new body for himself. It was different from regeneration in that it would take a massive amount of mana in order to construct the lost body. The warlock knew that they would trample on the entire Holy City after they destroyed the Holy Barrier, because their souls were connected to Guzions. The warlocks felt they were utterly worthless, because they had to let Guzion, their Master, trespass the Holy City and pretend to be a human. However, it was the n that the demon Guzion hatched, so they could only obey as his subordinates. They swore to themselves that when the time came, they would vent all their frustrations and indignation that they felt for being useless all this time onto their enemies. They would wreak havoc and destruction on the entire Holy City. They would fill the entire Holy City with fear and despair. It was for Guzion-sama, their Master. It was for the Evil God, the one their Master was serving. Once they were summoned, their reunion would be filled with rejoicing as they spread dread in the Holy City. However, their reunion now had been far from a joyous one. Their powerful Master the one who possessed an overwhelming amount of mana, who also excelled in regeneration had lost half of his body, and the damage was so severe that it was impossible for him to regenerate. Who the heck did this The warlocks were filled with wrath against the person who injured their Master. At the same time, a tiny flicker of fear was also born within them. They couldnt defeat their Master even if they attacked him simultaneously, and yet, there was a human who had the ability to drive him to a corner. That guy I dont stand a chance against that Sage. No matter how much I struggle, its useless. But, now that all of you are here, its possible to destroy the Holy City. Guzion looked at each of his subordinate warlocks one by one. Sorry, I need all of you to die. Their master suddenly uttered those words. However, not a single warlock protested. This body had been originally bestowed by Guzion-sama. Please do whatever you wish with my life. No matter what kind ofmand it is By all means, please state it. The fighting spirit of their Master had not been broken. He didnt give up on destroying the Holy City. The order of the Evil God he still nned to fulfill it. In that case, then we warlocks will obey hismand till the end of our lives. The ten warlocks were all fiercely loyal to Guzion. Im sorry, everyone Guzion transformed into a gigantic wolf. This was his true form hispleted demonic body. The warlocks who had devoted themselves to him for thousands of years, no, even tens of thousands of years, were all to be killed at hismand. Thest proper thing he could do for them was to give hismand while in his true demonic form. This is an order. Crush the Holy City. Summon monsters, and annihte all the inhabitants. Even if the Sage killed yourrades, stopping will be unpardonable. Massacre the humans even if you have to do it alone. Roger! The warlocks began to summon the monsters that were under them. Each warlockmanded an army of a hundred monsters, and they started to summon that entire army. This was on a bigger scale than the massive stampede that they had generated a hundred years ago, during the reign of the Demon King Velt. The monsters that were summoned now were also of a different leaguepared to that time. There were a few [Ogres], who were all A-rank monsters, and [Orc Kings] who lead the herds of orcs also made their appearance. The worst demonic host was finally perfected in the past thousand years. They no longer needed any encouragement from their superiors before the battlemenced. The souls of all the monsters and warlocks present were all connected to each other. The demons fury was passed down to the warlocks, who then ryed to every single one of the one thousand monsters. They all shared the same wrath. Go. Just a single word sufficed. At the demons word, the ten warlocks and one thousand monsters charged towards the Holy City at full speed. T/N: Oooohh, more battle scenes! Book 7: Chapter 28: Battle for Defending the Holy City (1/4) Book 7: Chapter 28: Battle for Defending the Holy City (1/4) The lookout sentinels were in a flurry on top of the Holy Citys walls. They had been doing their usual nightly rounds, when the Holy Barrier disappeared all of a sudden without any warning. All of them hurriedly set up their defenses following the emergency manual. However, those guidelines were written on the premise that the Holy Barrier was on maintenance. There was no record or manual avable in the event that the Holy Barrier would disappear. It had never happened before, after all. Without the Holy Barrier, the defense of the Holy City was almost nonexistent. Although the citys walls were solid and strong, the number of soldiers protecting them were few. Even the entry of warlocks was prevented by the Holy Barrier. Moreover, this Holy City of Sanctum was the seat of the Creator Gods Great Shrine. They had been incrediblyxed since they thought that anything evil would not be able to take a step inside this Holy City. Actually, there were several times when the saintess was attacked by the warlocks, but they never told the residents nor the ordinary soldiers about this because of the possibility that it would shake their trust towards their deities. That was why all the soldiers were agitated the moment they confirmed there were several shadows crawling in the distance. Something sinister was drawing nearer to the Holy City. The defense chief in charge of the west area of the Holy City the side overlooking the great prairie summoned magicians to shoot some light bombs. The entire sky above the prairie lit up because of those light bombs. It illuminated the vast swarm of monsters. No, no way. Why so many monsters!? They are heading towards the Holy City? The Holy Barrier had just disappeared. This is the end, theres no way we can prevent Calm down! The Saintess will definitely fix the Holy Barrier. We only have to protect the City Walls with all our might so that the monsters wont be able to invade the Holy City! The defense chief somehow managed to position the soldiers who were shrinking back. However, with the number of the soldiers presently here, it was very obvious that even the task of buying time would be such a distress. Because of that, he ordered his subordinate to call for reinforcements, but There was no more time. Hgghh! Sharp ws ripped the neck of the magician who shot the light bombs. Several flying monsters came and attacked them. The magician who invoked the spell caught the monsters attention and he became its first victim The enemies attacked! Everyone, confront them and attack with all your might!! Pandemonium broke out. The soldiers involved in the defense of the Holy City were naturally trained to fight the demons. In fact, they were capable of defeating D-ranked monsters individually. However, the monsters that charged towards them were all C-ranked and above. Ugh, these Elecrows Crows d in lightning flew like high-speed bullets towards them. Even if they didnt touch those monsters, their bodies would turn numb, and they would be rooted to the spot when they passed by. The frozen soldiers would then be attacked by Harpies, the bird monsters with faces of women. Harpies were C-ranked monsters, but they were not weak at all. They could use weapons and cast magic, so their danger level was rtively high. And because the soldiers movements had been hampered and slowed down by the electricity wrapped around the Elecrows, the Harpy posed a much bigger threat as it flew freely through the sky while swinging the sword it clenched on its talons. One of the soldiers tried to deal with the troublesome Elecrow first, and he managed to hit the monster as it circled over his head, but he was electrocuted with enough force to almost burn him ck. Elecrows were monsters that should be defeated by casting magic and shooting arrows from a distance. However, these ones were so fast that arrows and spells didnt reach them. Moreover, there were dozens of them here. The number of soldiers who could still move above the protective walls rapidly declined. Tsk y-you! You have to release magic as shily as you can into the sky!! Let the entire city know that were in a state of emergency!! The defense chief barked the order at the remaining magicians. There was a siren that would signal the emergency situation, however, it was already destroyed by the monsters. Just inly saying that those monsters were intelligent was already an understatement. There was no way the C-ranked and B-ranked monsters would think of destroying the siren first and foremost. There was somebody controlling these monsters, that was for sure. The defense chiefs guess hit the bulls eye, and it was proven right in the worst way possible. Thats a no-no. Give us some more time. The magician was about to cast his magic into the sky, when suddenly, a hand pierced his abdomen, and he copsed on the ground when it was pulled out. A man had appeared right behind the magician and the defense chief without them noticing, and he was the one who killed that magician. If our goal is to cause horror and despair, then it would be better to let all the people here see our march but this time around, Master ordered us to invade the Holy City and trample it down. Itll be worrying if you were to make a racket about it. Even if the siren didnt go off, there was still a fierce battle ongoing on top of the city walls. However, the chaos didnt reach the residential area that was located just a short distance away from them. Actually, this guy Guzion the demons subordinate warlock had casted an awareness-blocking barrier around the city walls. Because of that, the people in the nearby residential area only saw the walls as how it normally was. The night deepened, and almost all of the citizens were already fast asleep, so no one noticed that the Holy Barrier was already gone. Moreover, the soldiers who had been sent to spread the word that the city was currently in a state of emergency, as well as a few soldiers who tried to escape out of fear didnt make it to the residential area. There was somebody who hunted them. Another warlock appeared behind the defense chief. I already killed all the people who left this ce. Yeah, thanks for the hard work. So that leavesonly you. The defense chief realized that he was the only man standing there now. Tsk, @$%@^*#!! The defense chief swung his word towards the guy who appeared first. This chief was a powerful person who could take on a B-ranked monster on his own. However the warlock stopped his sword with a single finger. Afterward, he easily broke the sword that had been bestowed to the defense chief when he had been promoted. T-thats You got some skills. You little bastard is probably a B-ranked person based on humans standards, I guess? But, youre nothing against me. The defense chiefs heart was broken. He could hear the footsteps of the hundreds no, thousands of monsters marching towards the Holy City now. Two monsters were standing before him, and even if he were to multiply himself into dozens, he didnt stand a chance against them. Moreover, the entire city was oblivious of what was happening here, and he couldnt even manage to let them know. If this was not a desperate situation, then he did not know how else to describe it. The defense chiefs sword fell to the ground as he dropped to his knees. Saintess Im sorry. Its still too early to give up, you know. !? The defense chief thought he was the only one alive remaining on top of the city walls, so he was shocked when he heard someone call out to him. He spun around, and there was a woman standing there. She was a gorgeous one, her beauty unsuited to the scene of the corpses lying around. She was gripping an unfamiliar curved sword in her hand. You, tell me, how did you break past my barrier? Barrier? Ahh, I thought there was a flimsy film there, so thats a barrier, huh. I already tore it, if thats what youre referring to. Tore, you said? Also, you might not notice it, but youre already cut, too. Wha The warlock who first arrived here had been minced into pieces. He tried to regenerate, but because the pieces were too many, he reached the limit soon enough. That warlock turned into ck smoke before disappearing. B-bastard, who are you!? What did you do to my brother!? I am Tina Ernol. Well, Im formerly known as Tina Harivell. If youre a warlock, then Im pretty sure youre familiar with it, no? Tina Harivell, huh. Bloodlust overflowed from the warlock. All of the warlocks harbored a deep hatred for Tina. As for your question of what I did to him I cut him. Just like this Tinas hand that had been clutching the sword vanished in thin air. Well, it moved so fast that it almost seemed to disappear as she shed it all around, and shing attacks flew from the sword This was the woman who taught Halt his swordsmanship and the strongest knight in the entire world. She used the weapon that had been bestowed by the Creator God to unleash the ultimate sword skill [Savage Aerial sh]. Countless vacuum des shed the warlocks body like butter, a feat that was impossible for ordinary knights who couldnt even give him a single wound. The second warlock disappeared along with his grudge just like the other warlock before him unable to utter a single word. T/N: Tina for the win! Yeah! E/N: Wheres that idiot Halt now? I thought hell be the one to pop out lol Book 7: Chapter 29: Battle for Defending the Holy City (2/4) Book 7: Chapter 29: Battle for Defending the Holy City (2/4) Sorry werete. We will definitely revive all of yourrades. Eh, Ah The defense chief responsible for the western city wall could only gape. All of his subordinates had been annihted by the monsters. Even the sword that was his pride had been broken, so he had lost all hope of living. The gorgeous woman who had suddenly appeared ughtered the two warlocks in just a blink of an eye. He couldnt believe the sight before him. He couldnt take his eyes off every single move and attacks of the beauty. She said she was Tina Harivell, the person who saved the world a hundred years ago. He couldnt believe that a legendary heroine appeared in this ce, and yet, she told him that his subordinates who died would be revived once again. Not everyone died, but the number of people who would need to be revived was more than 50. The only person who could use the Resurrection spell in this entire Holy City was the Saintess. That saintess could only perform that revival spell for a maximum of 20 times per day. Only a handful of the soldiers who protected the Holy City knew this fact, but the western sides defense chief knew about it. That was the reason why he found Tinas words unbelievable. Please bring all the fallen people to a safe ce. Some of them are still breathing. B-but the monsters Even if he didnt believe Tina when she said his subordinates would be revived, he still agreed with her proposal to move those who were still clinging to life with difficulty away from this ce. However, there were several monsters still flying around them. The warlocks managing them were already gone, so they were out of control, but there was no guarantee that these monsters would leave them alone while he moved his subordinates. Itll be okay. We will exterminate all the monsters. The defense chief held some doubts when Tina said the word we, but he understood what she meant right after that. Suddenly, all the monsters flying in the sky were sted away. It was as if a gigantic wall of mountain came speeding towards them, collecting around 10 monsters and blowing them off. I tried copying Halts technique, meow! The defense chief whirled towards the sound of that voice. A light-footed, orange-haired beastkin girl was walking with them. Merdie created a colossal wall of condensed mana to attack the monsters all at the same time. Nice move, Merdie. Weeow! Leaffa will be here soon, leading the other soldiers. Is that so? Then, we will descend and ambush the enemy. Itll be okay if we leave the sky to those girls. Roger that, meow! The defense chief was listening to the conversation between Tina and Merdie, the beastkin girl who suddenly appeared. He was taken aback at the next moment, causing him to seriously doubt his eyes. Tina and Merdie had jumped off the wall, falling outside the city. He had already confirmed that a vast number of monsters were heading towards them, even without firing another light bomb. The ground was rumbling as the monsters marched towards them. There were approximately a thousand of them, and they were steadily moving so they could trample the Holy City under their feet. The group of monsters who attacked here was probably the vanguard unit. Every single one of them had been C-ranked monsters. In that case, then the main unit was probably made of B-ranked and A-ranked monsters. Moreover, defeating the two warlocks earlier didnt necessarily mean that that was the end of it. There was a possibility that a few warlocks were also in there. It was the worst demonic army made of a thousand monsters and several demons but Tina and Merdie didnt even hesitate to go over to the other side of the wall, outside the Holy City. N-no way Even if she was the Heroine Tina, there was no way she could continue fighting such an immense army. She would be exhausted sooner orter, only to be trampled on by the monsters. He couldnt let those two girls fight on their own. He didnt know the extent of help he could offer the Heroine, but nevertheless, he still wanted to be her shield at the very least. Thus, he was about to go down the protective wall in order to fight. Its okay even if we leave the bottom to Tina-sama. Please rest first. He was stopped by an extremely beautiful voice just when he was about to go down. Just like Tina, a beautiful elf that looked like she didnt belong to the battlefield stood there. Soldiers who protected the Holy City and Holy Knights also stood behind her. Y-you are? I am Leaffa Ernol. Due to various reasons, the Saintess entrusted the right tomand the Holy City Defense Corps to me. Leaffa showed the rapier that Seira lent her to him. Duke Ifel, the person who governed the Holy City of Sanctum, was actually its greatest enemy because he was actually the demon Guzion. Furthermore, Guzion had already brainwashed the priests who hold the authority next to the duke. Elmia, the Holy Knights leader, was also currently missing. In other words, there was no one who couldmand the Holy City Defense Corps and the holy knights. Seira could lead them herself, but because Guzion had snatched most of her power as the Saintess, she didnt have enough strength to battle the monsters. However, because Seira feared that the Holy City would be overrun if there was no one to lead the Holy City Defense Corps, she still wanted to go to the battlefield even though her current status was equivalent to that of an ordinary town girl. Leaffa stopped her. She gave a suggestion she would be the one to lead them in Seiras stead. Back when she was still in Alheim, her mothend, Leaffa also had her own army, even if it was just a small scale one. Thus, she possessed the ability to lead the troops. The holy knights also appeared right then because they sensed that something wasnt right in the Great Shrine. It took quite a lot of time to exin the situation to the knights and persuade Seira, who insisted that she would take charge, but eventually, they decided that Leaffa would go to the frontlines, while Seira would take the lead in doing rounds to evacuate the residents. Leaffa then asked the help of the holy knights who were present to help her persuade the Holy City Defense Corps, and they gathered all the people who could fight on their way to the protective walls of the city. The Holy City Defense Corps will be in charge of bringing the fallen people to the Rescue Unit. All the Holy Knights, you are deployed to the top of the defense walls. They obeyed Leaffasmands; the soldiers carried the people that had been defeated by the monsters, while the holy knights spread themselves above the protective walls of the city. We just have to aim at the monsters that got past Tina-sama and the others. I earnestly plead, do not be rash. This Holy City let us all protect it! OHHHHH!!!! The morale of the holy knights was boosted. The encouragement from the gorgeous elf was one of the reasons, but Actually, Youko had ced the entire Holy City under her brainwashing spell. She appeased the fear of the residents who were trying to escape, thereby averting the chaos, and she also gave courage to the Holy Knights who would face the thousand monsters, stopping the shaking of their hands and legs. This Holy City had been oblivious to the horror that monsters bring for around a century. However, this very city was suddenly assaulted by an enormous army of monsters. To tell the truth, it wouldnt be odd if arge-scale pandemonium broke out. Thanks to Youkos work in the shadows, the Holy City was transformed into a city ready for battle. - T/N: Nice, its the girls turn to fight! Ganbare! E/N: Seriously where is Halt? And the girls are doing great! I wanna know if humans can be revived again, why are they scared of dying? Its not like they cant return. T/N: Notining that Halt isnt here, at least we can see all the waifus in action! XD Book 7: Chapter 30: Battle for Defending the Holy City (3/4) Book 7: Chapter 30: Battle for Defending the Holy City (3/4) I teleported to the vige of the dragonoids in order to get Ryuka and Ryuushin and take them back with me to the Holy City of Sanctum. I pasted teleportation circles to everyone in my ss for emergencies, so teleporting to where they were was just a piece of cake. But, I was in a hurry, so I didnt think too deeply about it. Because of that, I ended up teleporting too close to where Ryuka was, and There was a bit of a mix-up. I ended up teleporting right before Ryuka, just when she was taking a bath. It was a wide, open air bath. Ryuka was right there, stark naked. I froze. Her face turned crimson. She then attacked me with a white dragon tail covered in scales Ryuka tried to st me the guy who abruptly trespassed inside the bath out of this ce. Well, it would have been better if I was indeed blown off. However, my status was [Fixed], so Knock Back didnt have any effect on me. I didnt avoid it nor did I guard against it, but unfortunately, it didnt have any damage or effect on me. W-why!? She probably hit me with all she got. I didnt move an inch, so Ryuka was shocked. Scales covered different areas of Ryukas body because she partly dragonized and manifested her tail. I could finally somehow look at her directly thanks to that. Well, it didnt change the fact that she was still in the nude, so it was kinda erotic. Sorry, Ryuka! I dont have much time. Just follow me now, please!! Even if you suddenly say that The door of the bathroom opened with a bang. Ryuka! Are yo okay!? What hap Halt? Ryuushin rushed inside the bathroom. Oh, so they are living together? So theyre really dating? No, theres a possibility that they were already married These thoughts filled my mind, when Why do you have toe here!!! Urkughh!! Ryuka swung the tail that hit me, sending Ryuushin flying this time around. Ryuushin shrieked pathetically while being blown away towards the house. Oh, so its not that I became weak. Erm, so you two were living together, huh. Ahmsorry. If they were truly dating, or even married, then itd be understandable if Ryuushin wanted to punch the heck out of me for appearing so suddenly while Ryuka was bathing. Well, even if he did punch me, I wont receive any damage. I felt a bit guilty. Arent you misunderstanding something? Ryuushin and I are siblings. Really? Yes. Also, we also have a tradition; the Dragon God decreed that the Dragons Shrine Maiden can only show her body to her husband among the opposite gender, outside of the family. Eh I somehow felt like I did something terrible. By the way, what will happen if you didnt keep that decree? I will lose the power of the Dragons Shrine Maiden. W-when will that be? Its already lost, I thinkSee, [Resurrection] isnt working anymore. Ryukas body had partly dragonized, and she was robust, having enough strength to blow Ryuushin away. However, this was worrying. Right now, the demon is attacking the Holy City. We have to mend the Crystal that activates the barrier protecting the Holy City! Is there any way we can restore the power of the Dragons Shrine Maiden? I, is that true!? Eh, let me think I just have to marry the man who saw my body, and the power of the Dragons Shrine Maiden will return. In other words, I marry Halt What? Halt, do youdislike being tied to me? Ryuka asked me with upturned eyes. My conscience has been numbed a great deal since I came into this world. I already have a few wives, but I couldnt make myself reject her. Dislike I dont, but Ryuka, are you okay with that? Actually, I am bound byw to give birth to a strong male as much as possible as the Dragons Shrine Maiden in the first ce. Normally, Shrine maidens would marry the strongest man in the vige, but that position currently belongs to Ryuushin. As expected, they dont marry their siblings, apparently. If the Dragons Shrine Maiden cant marry the strongest man in the vige, she must go out into the world to seek a powerful man. Thats the reason why I entered Ifrus Academy of Magic, which stood at the pinnacle of this world, butwell, its you, Halt. Youre the strongest one among the people I met. Ryuka drew closer to me. You might think this is too abrupt, but I have been aiming at you all this time. Ryuka said that, then she closed her eyes and puckered her lips. So I just have to kiss her, is that it? its fine, isnt it? Leaffa will probably get mad that I got another wife arbitrarily. Tina probably wontin, since she sleeps with me every single night. Really, maybe its time that I remember how to do clone magic. I lightly kissed Ryukas lips. Fufufu, with this, Im Ryuka Ernol from now on. Actually, it was slightly embarrassing introducing myself as Ryuka Vorgano. Ah, of course I love the entire family. Is that so. So, did the powers of the Dragons Shrine Maiden return? Let me check! She said that, then she held her hand over the magical stone lying beside her. This magical stone poured hot water into this open bath, but it had been broken when she hit Ryuushin. It was instantly repaired thanks to Ryukas [Resurrection] spell. Seems like its okay now. With this, I can support my dear husband immediately. Alright, lets hurry towards the Holy City!! Ryuka deftly transformed the scales into something that was akin to clothes, so that they would cover her entire body. Her dragonization ability was far more superior than Ryuushin, it seemed. But Ahm, how to say this, youre only covered with the scales, but youre still stark naked, right? Er if its possible, can you put on some clothes. Ryuka became my wife, so of course I didnt want any other man to see her in the nude. Ah, y-yes, youre right. Ill go change immediately! Halt, can you wake Ryuushin up? Hell be your brother-inw, so lets make him work for my dear husband, too!! Ryuuka rushed off towards the house. Oh, yeah, I Ill be Ryuushins brother-inw - T/N: You might think this is too abrupt, but I have been aiming at you all this time. I do, I actually think its abrupt, after all these chapters that didnt even have a single hintand the entire thing felt socasual? still, why am I not surprised. Makes sense, Ryukas ability is far too powerful to be given to any other male character. I think the only woman Halt really loved is Tina, though. Well, everyone in the harem is happy regardless, so wee to the club, Ryuka! ? And Ryuushin, too, wee to the family why do I get the feeling that hell be the henpecked lil brother-inw lol XD Heres a photo of the harem from Author-samas twitter page! Book 7: Chapter 31: Battle for Defending the Holy City (4/4) Book 7: Chapter 31: Battle for Defending the Holy City (4/4) I returned to the Holy City with Ryuka, who had just be my wife, and my new brother-inw Ryuushin in tow. However, something was amiss. There was nobody in the Great Shrine. Hey, Halt, you suddenly dragged us here but I dont get it. Ryuushin had a temporary short-term memory loss after being punched by Ryuka. Hepletely forgot that I had been there while Ryuka was bathing, and the only thing he remembered was when I pulled him out of the house wreckage. By the way, I havent told Ryuushin yet that I married Ryuka. I had a feeling it would turn a bit messy, so Ryuka and I decided to tell him after the turmoil calmed down in the Holy City. Ryuushin, this is the Holy City of Sanctum. The demon, warlocks, and a massive group of monsters are currently attacking it. Lend me your strength. Ohh! So theres a demon here, huh! I didnt have any chance to fight with all I got ever since Ipleted my dragonization. Can I go for the kill? His current strength could no longerpare to the time when he had lost against the warlock back when we were first years. Moreover, he alreadypletely mastered [Complete Dragonization], so even if Guzion was a demon, and an 11th ranked one at that, Ryuushin wouldnt fall behind him. Yeah, if you saw him, then go ahead and annihte him. But first things first, we need to meet-up with everyone else. I was uneasy, for some reason. I already gave the demon a great deal of damage, and I didnt think he could summon monsters in such a short time. It was said that there were ten warlocks and a thousand monsters serving under him. In that case, even if the warlocks summoned the monsters, they would still need to summon a hundred each. Based on Tinas mana detection, a warlock would take 5 to 10 seconds to summon each monster. Thats why I thought we still had a lot of time left, but It became rowdy outside the cathedral. Seemed like the evacuation of the citizens had begun. There was no more time left. We should hurry up. Ryuka,e here for a sec. I took Ryuka to the Crystal that the demon destroyed. This is the Crystal that activates the barrier that protects the Holy City, but the demon broke it Can you fix it? Its fine, I think. But, its too gigantic, so I dont think I have enough mana topletely mend, so Of course Ill give you mana. You can use all you need. Got it. Ryuka held my hand after saying that. Please send enough mana to me once my mana is down to about half. If you can keep my mana at a constant level, then I can concentrate properly in activating my magic, but Im sure Halt can do this, righ? Ryuka was relying on me. She believed in me. I was a bit happy. Of course. Leave it to me! Eh, what? Since when did the two of you get along so well? Shut up, Ryuushin, youre bothering my concentration. S-sorry. Oh how pitiful, Ryuushin, my younger brother-inw! Alright, here I go. Yep. You can start anytime. Ryukas body softly glowed, and the dragon scales on her body gradually increased in size. At the same time, Ryukas mana level also increased. She ced the hand that wasnt holding mine on top of the Crystal. Resurrection! It was an amazing magic, no matter how many times I saw it. It was as if time turned back. The Crystal as being restored to its original state. One tenth of the Crystal had been fixed before Ryukas magic went down to half, so I started sending mana to her through our sped hands. I took care to maintain her mana at a constant level. The cracks on the Crystal had varying sizes, so the amount of mana that Ryuka consumed also changed depending on the size of the crack being repaired. In order to maintain Ryukas concentration, I gazed at the cracks and estimated the amount of mana she would consume and gave her enough ordingly. The Crystal returned to its original state after a few minutes. Fuu, its done! That was amazing. Thanks, Ryuka. Ehehehe She did her best, so I patted her on the head, and she beamed at me in return. Thats because Halt did it ording to my request. Your mana was veryfortable. Really, thats great. You guys were you this close before? Ah, I forgot Ryuushin was also here. .Ryuushin, I didnt say you can speak yet. Eh Ryuushin stiffened when Ryuka red at him. Ryuushin was a lot stronger than her, mana and power-wise, but yep, a younger brother really couldnt go against his older sister, I guess. I touched the Crystal with those thoughts. I would activate the Holy Barrier by filling it up with holy mana. How much should I send in? The Crystal might break again if I poured too much, so I decided to give it a little bit at a time. For now, Ill pour around 100,000 The Crystal glowed with a fierce intensity the instant I poured 100,000 mana, and the Holy Barrier was activated. Eh. Is this the barrier? As expected of you, Halt. Ah, Yeah, Yup. I didnt expect that 100,000 would be enough What a relief that I didnt pour a million mana all at once. At any rate, the Holy City would be protected now from the monsters. The only remaining problem would be the warlocks and the demon. With Ryuka and Ryuushin in tow, I teleported to the western side of the city walls. When we reached the western side of the wall An unbelievable sight, one that I didnt want to believe, greeted us. N-no way The corpses of the soldiers who protected the Holy Cityy on the ground. There were around 50 of them. A nearby holy knight exined that they had been annihted by the monsters and warlocks who attacked right after the Holy Barrier had disappeared. Blood drained from my face. These guys died because of me. It was because I let the demon escape. It was because I thought that it would take them time before they attacked. Why did I let down my guard at that time? Why didnt I leave some ming knights for defense? Why didnt I defeat the demon first before going to call Ryuka? Why, WHY? EVERYTHING WAS MY FAULT. Halt, are you okay? Ryuka was worried. It only tormented me further. It was my my fault that they died. Eh? I let the demon escape. I was toocent so Halt! Its okay. I will revive all of them! Thats why you have to pull yourself together! I knew that. If Ryuka was here, all of the soldiers would be revived again. But That wasnt it. Death is scary. It is painful. I knew that, because I also died before. Im sure all of the soldiers who had fallen here were scared. It must have been really painful. They must have carried that pain and terror for a lot longerpared to me, who had been reincarnated right after my death. And it was all my fault. It was the first time I experienced people dying because of me. I thought that if they harbored hostility against me, then it couldnt be helped if I killed them. If I dont kill them, Im going to be killed thats the kind of world this was. But what about the murdered soldiers who were right here,ying on the ground right before my eyes? They were not my enemies. They had tried to protect the citizens of the Holy City. From the demon that I allowed to get away. Ryuka, please revive them. Y-yes! Also, Ryuushin. Y-yeah what is it? Im going to crush the demon myself. T/N: This was a good wake-up call for Halt. He was just a human, after all. No matter how strong he was, he shouldnt be toocent in dealing with the Evil Gods minions. Halt didnt experience any major setbacks yet, so this was nice, for his character development as well, moreso because it was his fault in the first ce. Book 7: Chapter 32: The Wrath of the Strongest Sage Book 7: Chapter 32: The Wrath of the Strongest Sage It seems itll be a disaster. Mana spread throughout the entire Holy City, and it was enough to make the air around them quiver. They could sense fury from that mana. Youko, by any chance, is this Yeah. Its Masters mana. A-are you saying that this mana that can cause the air to tremble belongs to Halt alone? Probably. Im not sure why Master is so angry to this extent, but theres no need to evacuate the citizens. Youko and Luna apanied Seira as her guard in order to help her evacuate the residents of the Holy City. The Holy Barrier came back while they were in the middle of doing this, so they had been wondering whether they should continue. They nned to evacuate the citizens to the eastern side of the city, opposite of the western side attacked by the monster army, but Since the Holy Barrier was up again, it would be safer for them to stay within the city instead of escaping outside. In the first ce, they were doing this evacuation because the warlock and monstres had started their invasion of the Holy City before Halt returned. Halt was back, so there was no need to run away from the Holy City. The safest ce was right where he was. I still cant believe that he managed to fix the Holy Barrier, but this amount of mana for a single person. This much isnt a big deal for Master. Yes, its Halt, after all. Ahm, pardon me, I know its strange asking this from you two, but Lord Halt was the Guardian Hero who saved the world previously, is that right? Im not really sure about the details, but yeah, thats true. Halt was apparently teleported to this world by the Creator God before. The one you met long ago must be that Haruto. Halts entire family knew all about the story of him being teleported as the Hero and his activities at that time, and they also knew that he had been transmigrated to the body of a five-year old boy, and was currently living here as Halt. However, Youko soon lost interest in the transmigration and teleportation stuff. She fell asleep in the middle of the story, so she couldnt answer Seiras questions. And so, Luna was the one who exined the details to Seira in ce of Youko. At any rate, Master is already here, so this ce is safe now. I agree. Still I dont understand why Master is so angry to this extent. Tina and Merdie already went there to stop the monsters from advancing, and I dont think theyre gonna lose to that level of demon and his warlock subordinates. Youko gently stroked Halts mana that was drifting all around them. She was a Nine-tailed Fox, so aside from the ability to suck mana from other people, she could also read the emotions by touching a persons mana. Halts mana was Filled with regret and rage. Really, what on earth happened. Until the Holy Barrier was fixed, Mai and Mei continued attacking the monsters flying above the western wall. Both of them were spirits, so soaring in the skies was just a piece of cake. Moreover, both of them had already reached the level of Spirit Kings, so these monsters were no match for the two of them. A few seconds after the Holy Barrier was fixed !? M, Mei, did you feel it? Yup. Halt-sama is angry. Both of them were flying just outside the Holy Barrier, but Halts mana still transmitted to them. How about Teacher Tina? Safe. Merdie? Safe. Tina and Merdie were on the ground, raging war against the rest of the thousand monsters. Then, why? I dont know. ButI dont like this a bit. Yup. What angered Halt-sama so much? Hmm.. The demon, probably? (Both) Yes, probably. Will Halt-samas mood turn okay if we annihted that demon? Destroy? Yup, destroy. All the flying monsters had been exterminated. The two of them was about to move towards the rear of the great army of monsters well, the number of monsters had already been halved, though, thanks to Tina and Merdie the ce where they could sense the mana that seemed to belong to the demon. Bastards, how dare you do that to my monster underlings A warlock appeared before Mai and Mei. The warlock was furious that every single one of his flying monster subordinates had been killed off. Youre in the way. Ugh!? The warlocks right hand was shed off by an ice de, while his left hand turned to ashes, consumed by fire. Its been a while, lets use that? Yup. Lets do it. The two spirits joined their hands. Unison Ray!! It was the fusion of mana with contradicting attributes. Normally, it wasnt possible for this magic to exist, but because the spirits controlled them and forced them to blend, the magic was activated. The burning ice took on the shape of a dragon and attacked the demon. The instant the dragon touched the warlock A huge explosion ured, and it was almost enough to swallow the ground. Using their magic, these two had already obliterated some Maho Gnomes monsters said to be highly resistant against magic back when they were just mid-level spirits. Mai and Mei were now at the level of the Spirit Kings. Moreover, because Halt, their contractor, was upset, the restrictions that he normally applied unconsciously had been lifted off. They hadpletely mastered the fusion, and it caused a destruction that was far beyond what they imagined. The warlock who had been hit directly vanished in an instant. The Holy Barrier managed to endure, somehow. As for the monsters every single one of them had beenpletely obliterated. T-this is!? Merdie,e here!! Tina hastily called out to Merdie as soon as she felt the sudden surge of an unbelievable amount of mana. Merdie jumped towards Tinas bosom. At the same time, Tina casted multipleyers of magic and piled them all together to form a protective barrier. Right after that A huge explosion sted everything around them. The monsters and terrain was blown off. Those monsters crumbled, until they could no longer recognize the difference between them and the rocks and stones around them. Tina and Merdie witnessed that from within the transparent magical barrier. It was a close call. No, Tinas magical barrier had not been enough to withstand the explosion on its own. ming knights appeared from the bracelets that Tina and Merdie wore, and they piled themselves on top of the magical barrier that Tina had created in order to protect them. Halt was the one who gave those bracelets to them, and he had handed one to each of his family members. This isMai and Meis work. A-are they nning to kill us meow!? I sensed Halt-samas mana just before. It was sharp and cold, and it seemed like he was furious about something based on that mana. It probably affected those girls because of their summoning contracts with Halt-sama. The explosions died down after a few seconds. All the one thousand monsters had vanished without a single trace. -T/N: The waifus are all so strong! Go, Mai and Mei < Book 7: Chapter 33: The Strongest Blow Book 7: Chapter 33: The Strongest Blow I knew where the demon was. I was about to teleport to that ce, when I felt a sudden surge of mana. It was Mai and Meis mana. this is bad! It sent me into a fluster, and I hurriedly added more mana to the Crystal so that the Holy Barrier would be strengthened. My mana activated the Holy Barrier while using the Crystal as the medium, so it became possible for me to strengthen it, as well as tweak its characteristics a bit. Immediately after that, a huge explosion urred, engulfing the area that was around one-fifth of the Holy City. The Holy Barrier managed to block it somehow. It was probably Mai and Meis fusion magic, which was the spell called Unison Ray. Aside from the two of them, Tina and Merdie were also fighting outside the defense walls of the city, and they were trying to stop the monster army from advancing, but It seemed fine. I could still sense the mana of those two. Tina and Merdei were safe. Several ming knights jumped out of the bracelet that I handed to the girls, and I also felt that they were also destroyed afterward. In short, the ming knights managed to protect Tina and Merdie, but the damage they received was too severe so they were annihted. There had been two ming knights, so that would be a lump of 20,000 mana. Still, it took them all they got to protect the two, but it was barely enough. I understood just how powerful that magical power had been. That fusion magic spell contained anger I sensed that. It was probably due to the influence of my fury towards the demon. Because of the summoning contract between us, Mai and Mei were also affected, and they werent able to control the release of their power. I dont think Mai and Mei would purposely aim to produce a spell that would engulf the entire Holy City and Tina and the others. That explosion earlier it was probably my fault, too. This wasnt good. Lets calm down. Reign in these feelings of resentment and wrath as far as I can. If I didnt do that, then the spirits who had a contract with me would definitely go on a rampage. It wasnt limited to Mai and Mei. I also made a master-servant pact with the demon monster Youko, who was also a nine-tailed fox. Nine-tail foxes would suck mana from their surroundings, and also negative emotions along with that, and it would result in the fox turning into a cmity that could destroy countless nations. Youko was filled with Divine Beast Shiro and my mana. There was a chance that she would be affected if my mana was filled with anger and negative emotions. If that happened, there was a possibility that Youko would also go in a rampage just like Mai and Mei. There was no way I would let that happen. I calmed my heart. The soldiers who had been assigned to protection duty died because of my mistake, and I felt truly apologetic towards them for what happened. The fact that I loathed the demon who caused it wouldnt change. Nevertheless, I couldnt let my heart be in chaos because of that. The entire world would be in danger if I allowed those dark emotions to swallow me. I confirmed that if there was an insurgence of negative emotions within me, it would result in a negative impact on this country. Fire Lance. I created 50 ming knights; each of them were made up of 10,000 mana. You guys, if Ryukas mana decreases, be her mana. I wanted to turn them into a mana tank that would supply enough power to revive the 50 fallen soldiers. The ming knights lined up before Ryuka. Ryuka, Im entrusting those guys to you. Okay. Leave it to me! Halt, take care. Yeah. I teleported to Tinas side. Mai and Mei had morphed back to human, and they were crying right beside Tina and Merdie. Sorry Imte. Halt-sama. Wee back.Halfort Mai and Mei, meow. Mai and Mei regretted that they casted a spell that could engulf Tina and Merdie in a fit of rage. Halt-samaWe. Both of them realized that they must have endangered Tina and Merdie, and were now afraid of their own power. They were trembling while tears poured down their faces. I encircled my arms around them. No, its not Mai and Meis fault. I was upset, so Im sorry. But, its alright now. From now on, I would do my best to curb my negative emotions. I couldnt help but feel sad whenever somebody died. Even regrets I wouldnt be able to stop myself from having those. Still, if I harbored deep resentment and loathing towards somebody else, ultimately, it would be Mai and Mei who would suffer. Misery and regrets would cause a person to waver in his actions. To be precise, it was a weak form of negative energy. On the other hand, wrath, loathing and harboring grudges would push a person to take revenge and seek retribution. Fury was a very strong form of negative energy. Dont be angry. Dont hold a grudge. If ever I wanted to crush a person with my wrath, then I must do so in a ce where there were only enemies. Tina, Merdie, Im sorry for putting you in danger. Its my fault that Mai and Meis mana had gone haywire. I am fine. Halt-samas magic protected me. Me too, meow. I was shocked, but it doesnt mean Im angry at Mai and Mei, meow. Uwuwu, were so sorry. Its fine, meow, its okay, meow. How dare you bastards Im NOT fine. A gigantic ck wolf was standing there. Its mana belonged to the demon we confronted earlier. This ck wolf was probably the true appearance of that demon, I bet. So you didnt run away. Mai and Meis magic obliterated the monsters, but not only that, even all the warlocks had been annihted. This single demon was the only one left. Actually, I thought he would escape. Well, I wouldnt allow that to happen, though. I already pasted a magical teleportation circle on the demons body, so I would never let him go, even if he tried to teleport to another continent. Of course, I already knew the demon was approaching us. He didnt attempt to take us by surprise, so he must be super confident on hispleted demon body. Run away? This great me will run away, you said? Dont #$^@ with me! The demons mana surged. Thousand yearsIts been a thousand years!!! Huh? It took me a thousand years toplete that n, and yet you bastard The demon stopped speaking. I didnt feel the need to go along and listen to his story until the end. Demons were crafty with their words, and they would use that power to deceive the persons mind. Theres no need to converse with a demon. Thats why I shed him. I gathered all the mana I had released earlier. It was enough to cover the entire Holy City. I converted half of it into a magical suit. I converted the other half of the mana into holy mana before wrapping it around Hakoku. Using the sword technique that Tina taught me, I shed the demon into half. The demons core was also destroyedpletely. The demon turned into ck sand, and was scattered into the wind. If it was the previous me, I would probably think it was already over. However, I already vowed to myself that I would never underestimate a demon, ever again. Because of that, I noticed it. The demon was trying to reincarnate. I could sense the demons consciousness from within the sand. Sorry, but Im going to obliterate youpletely out of this world. Holy Lance!! Using the mana that was in the magic suit and the mana that shrouded Hakoku, I made a gigantic, enormous, colossal pir of light the biggest of all that I created right on that spot. - T/N: Early chapter for today to make up for thete chap on Monday! ? Book 7: Chapter 34: Elmia’s Rescue Book 7: Chapter 34: Elmias Rescue I defeated the demon. I already eliminated his possibility of reincarnating, and also destroyed the magical circle that the demon casted on the Holy City. The demon was said to have a daughter, too, but she met her demise at the hands of my ming knight, apparently. The Evil Gods aura that I felt in several ces had alsopletely vanished, so this was probably the end of it. That was what I thought, but I cant find Elmia, the captain of the Holy Knights, anywhere. Please, Halt-sama, please help me search for her When I teleported back to the Great Shrine to report the demons defeat to Seira, she showed a relieved expression for a while, but soon after, she requested me to aid her in searching for Elmia. Elmia must have been held captive by the demon, just like how Seira and Ysha, the candidate chosen to be the next saintess, were. Back when I rescued Seira and apanied her when she returned to the Holy CIty, I had secretly stuck a teleportation circle to Seira when we shook hands in parting. That was the reason I managed to save her from the demon. However, at that time, Elmia seemed guarded against me,and she didnt shake my hand, so I wasnt able to stick a teleportation circle on her. Thats why even though I was told that Elmia was missing, I couldnt immediately go and rescue her. I asked Tina to search Elmias mana, but it seemed that she couldnt detect Elmias mana within this Holy City. There were three possibilities, then. First, Elmia was taken away to a ce that was out of Tinas magic detection scope. Second, she was bound with a tool that was capable of erasing her mana. Third, Elmia was already killed. The demon considered the Holy Knights to be nothing but a nuisance. I didnt really want to think about this, but the third one had the highest chance. Just in case, I also casted a magical teleportation circle on her Holy Armor, but I didnt believe the demon would still allow her to wear that holy armor when he kidnapped her, given that the armour could manifest the holy knights power to its maximum capacity. In that case, even if I teleported to the ce where the holy armor was lying around, no one would probably be there. Also, if the demon had thrown the armor into another dimension, then I might even die if I teleported over there. However Seira desperately pleaded with me to save Elmia with tears streaming down her face, so I decided to take the risk and teleport to the ce where her armor was. Its just that I didnt know what kind of destination awaited me, and I wanted to preserve my life as much as possible, so Iyered several barriers around me. My status was frozen, so unless something huge happened, I didnt think I would die. But then, it wouldnt hurt to be more careful. I also considered the odds of dying at my teleportation destination, so I ced a magical circle that would automatically bring my body back to Ryuka just in case it did happen. By doing this, even if worsees to worst, Ryuka would still be able to revive me. Even I didnt want to die, of course. If only I had known it would be like this, then I wouldve attached a magical teleportation circle on Elmia that was simr to the one I stuck on Seira, one that could also grasp the situation at the destination. Unfortunately, the magic circle I ced on Elmia was just a teleportation marker, nothing more. I dont know what kind of ce Elmia is right now, so Im going to teleport on my own for now. Just in case something happenedRyuka, I leave it to you. Y-yes! The entire Elnor family was gathered here. I already told Ryuka that I mighte back dead just in case the worst possible scenario urred, and requested her to revive me if that happened. Alright, Im off. I teleported to the ce where Elmia was. It was a pitch-ck space. I couldnt grasp the situation. I could just light the whole ce with magic, but I didnt know what kind of consequences it would bring. A trap that would make the entire ce explode if I tried to cast a spell existed in this world, after all. And so, I scanned the surroundings using my magic vision. A holy armor that was probably Elmiasy down beneath my feet. It was closer than I imagined, and my foot hit it inadvertently, causing a sound to echo. Is somebody there? It was Elmias voice. I turned towards the direction of the sound, and somebody was standing there with both arms raised. It was probably Elmia. I could barely see her with my magical vision, and it seemed that her mana was restricted. It wasnt odd then that even Tinas magical detection didnt work on her, given this distance. I scanned the surroundings. There seemed to be nobody else here, but just in case, I cautiously approached her. Whos there!? S-stop, d- donte near me! Elmias voice was shaking. She was totally scared of my presence as I approached her in the midst of this darkness. I didnt want to frighten her, but I had to be vignt. Please bear with it, Ill apologizeter. Finally, Elmia was within my reach, and I managed to go to her without a hitch. Apparently, there was no trap or something like that in here. The only noteworthy things in this room were the manacles binding her hands. It seemed that those were magical devices that absorbed mana. I could free her by destroying these. Alright. Lets save her. I was about to cast a spell that would illuminate the area, when Youre staring at me over there, right!? N-no matter what you do to me, I will never sell my soult to the demon! Im ready. I-if youre going to y me, then go ahead, and y me! Elmia yelled, her voice breaking in tears. Tsk, what a shame, just a little bit more and it would be Argh, kill me!. Ah! If I yed with her body more, then maybe Im going to hear her scream Argh, kill me!? The demons whispering coursed through my body. So weird. I already annihted that demon just a while ago. I calmed down. I wasnt interested in doing anything to a girl who was on the verge of tears. Please be at ease. I came here to save you on the behest of Seira. I conjured a ball of light on my palm and called out to Elmia. Y-you are She had been staying in this dark room for a long time, so her eyes got used to the darkness, and now she was blinded by the light. I am Halt, the Sage that you met outside the Holy City. I am going to remove these restraints.I destroyed the magical devices that bound Elmias hands. At the same time, her body, which had been held by her hand, swayed towards me. I hastily caught her. Because her armor had been removed, only her chest was covered by a single strip of cloth, while she was in her underwear on her lower half. Her body was in that situation as she fell into my arms. Fluff something soft touched my body. Th-this isthe same size as Tinas!? When I saw Elmia in her armor, I already thought that they were ample enough, but not as big as Tinas. However, this is Perhaps, she had always done her best to stuff these melons in that holy armor as she fought day by day. I mused on this as I destroyed the shackles on her feet while still carrying her. I felt a pang of regret for not freeing her feet first. There was stone dais that reached up to my waist, so Iid her down on top of it. I could bring her immediately back to Seira, but there were also holy knights around Seira, Tina and the rest of the girls. Elmia would probably be mortified if she were to be seen looking like this. Her armor didnt seem to be damaged even if it was thrown in this room, so I decided to put it on her first. But first, she needed to recover first in order for me to do that. She had been standing all the time she had been bound, so she didnt have any strength left, and both of her shoulders were dislocated, to boot. She didnt seem to have wounds, but a great deal of her mana had been depleted. I casted heal on her shoulders while sending mana into her. S-sorry. But Im fine. Her Ladyship the Saintess Seira is in danger. The demon is here. Please save Seira Elmia fainted after muttering those words. She had pushed herself for far too long. It is alright. Seira is safe. I already defeated the demon. She probably didnt hear it, but I still talked to her nheless. Elmias expression loosened up, somehow. After I healed her, I d her in the holy armor, then teleported us back to Seira, who was probably worried sick about her. - T/N: Annnd there we have it, guys, confirmation of Halts immortality. As long as Ryuka is around, Halt wont die, at least not permanently, anyway. So whats the lifespan of a dragonoid, anyway? The odds of Ryuka dying of any other reason aside from natural causes is next to nil, since Halt could always heal her, too. By then, maybe Halt wouldve invented an automatic spell that would revive him from the dead. XD Book 7: Chapter 35: Seira’s Consultation and Leaffa’s Plan Book 7: Chapter 35: Seiras Consultation and Leaffas n E-Elmia! We teleported back to the Great Shrine, and Seira rushed towards us the moment she noticed me carrying Elmia. Its okay, she just fainted. A lot of mana had been sucked out of her, and both her shoulders had been dislocated, and she was extremely exhausted, but I already replenished her mana and fixed her shoulders. She will probably wake up after resting for a bit. T-thank you very much. All of you, please bring Elmia to the clinic. Yes, Saintess-sama. A few women d in holy armour carried Elmia away under Seiras orders. Were they holy knights, too? They were different from Elmia, in that their armor seemed like it would properly do its job. The holy armor that almost bared everythingtrue enough, maybe it was really Elmias preference huh Halt-sama, we are so much grateful that you protected the Holy City, as well as Elmia and Ysha, too. Besides, I can still stand here in front of you, and I owe it all to Halt-sama. Yeah. Im relieved that I managed to protect everyone somehow. Rather than that, youre worried about her, right? Ill heal the people wounded during the evacuation, so Seira, its fine, go to Elmias side. Seira looked worried as she watched Elmia being carried away by the holy knights. But Everythings fine here. Stay by her side. She was worried about her, as expected. Seira bowed her head repeatedly before running towards the direction where Elmia was carried to. Everything was settled now. We came here to negotiate with the Creator God-sama for the management of the dungeon, but I never imagined it would turn into such a serious matter. Nevertheless, I was d we yed the demon lurking at the Holy City and we managed to protect Seira, a person I knew from long ago. It was just a coincidence, but once again, I was overwhelmed with relief that we went to the Holy City at this time. *** The next day. A-ahm, excuse me, Ms. Leaffa. Leaffa was walking around the Holy City, when a hooded girl stopped her. That voice was familiar to Leaffa. S-Saintess? Why are you alone in such a ceIs there anything I can be of service to you? Seira, the Saintess, had been searching for her without a single guard by her side. Leaffa put herself on guard since it seemed that she came here to discuss an important matter. AhmHalt-samaDo you have any idea if Halt-sama is interested in something like a harem, perhaps? Pardon? Seira led Leaffa to a quiet cafe on an alley that was out of sight from the main street of the Holy City. Not a single customer was there. Seira broached the topic the moment they were seated. Leaffa froze. To tell you the truth, I have fallen in love with the Guardian Hero who saved the world a century ago. And that person is Halt, is that correct? Indeed. I heard that he was once the Guardian Hero, but he transmigrated, and is now Halt-sama. He might be transmigrated, butth-thats, I..as I thought, Im still captivated by him. In short, you love Halt. Yes. But, you are worried because Halt is already married to Tina-sama is that it? T-thats right. I heard that Leaffa is Halt-samas esteemed friend from school, so I came here to ask you.Ahm.. based on how he is at school, do you perhaps know if he might be interested in such a thing? When they rescued Seira from the warlocks outside the Holy City and took her home, Halt and his entire family introduced themselves to her, but aside from Tina, nobody else mentioned their surnames. Thats why Seira didnt know Leaffas surname. She didnt know that Leaffa was also his wife. Is there a possibility that Halt might be interested in forming rtionships with several women in short, if hes open to having a harem, is that it? Y-yes. Indeed. Leaffa was a bit worried when she heard that. If she told Seira the truth, then she would probably go to Halt to confess. Even Leaffa could see how gorgeous Seira was. And her husband Halt wouldnt reject a girl who woulde to him, thereby increasing his family size again. Nevertheless, Halts number one love was Tina, and that was an unshakeable fact. Halt would definitely sleep with Tina every night. The rest of the family would take turns sleeping on the side that Tina didnt upy in short, Halts right side. Before they went to the Holy City, there were six members involved in that rotation. They were Leaffa, Luna, Youko, Mai and Merdie. There were six days in a week in this world, so each of them had a turn every week, but Yesterday, the dragonoid Ryuka was also added to that list. The demon destroyed the Crystal that activated the Holy Barrier that protected the Holy City, and in order to mend it, Halt left to get Ryuka. When Halt returned, it was determined that Ryuka would also be part of his family. ording to Halt, he identally saw Ryuka in the nude when he teleported, causing her to lose the powers of the Dragons Shrine Maiden. In order to restore that power, he needed to marry Ryuka. Ryuka didnt seem to be dissatisfied with that arrangement in fact, she looked happy. Aside from Halt and Tina, the entire Ernol family called the night they would sleep with them as Halts day, and all of them really looked forward to that every week. Halt didnt know anything about this, of course. Because Ryuka was weed into the family, the once a week Halts day was no longer guaranteed to happen. And now, even Seira would join in. Leaffa felt conflicted. He was the man he acknowledged, so she didnt have any ill feelings even if a lot of women were charmed by him. It was a positive proof that her vision was trustworthy. Thats why she was also a bit happy that Halt was popr among women. However, it was too sad if she couldnt sleep with her beloved Halt. (Haaa.if this continues on, maybe I should just make a life-sized Halt doll tofort meAh, maybe he can learn about that spell!) Leaffa was determined. Saintess-sama no, Seira. I didnt introduce my full name back then. I am Leaffa Ernol. Eh, then Yes. I am also Halts wife. Regarding your question about Halts interest in forming a harem the answer is yes. I-is that so. By the way, the seven women, including Tina-sama and I, who boarded the carriage with SeiraAll of them are part of Halts family. Eh!? Also, yesterday, a new member was added to our family. Ehh!? Ah, p-perhaps, the Dragons Yes. Shes Ryuka, the person said to be the Dragons Shrine Maiden. Seira was stupefied from the shock. At any rate, Leaffa already exined. She thought that Seira would be part of the House of Ernol, one way or another. Halt was surrounded by women. It wasnt sure whether Ryuka and Seira would be the only ones to join the family. There was no guarantee that she would receive preferential treatment just because she was the legal wife, so she couldnt let down her guard. Recently, Leaffa had also been included in the rotation, and she could only sleep with Halt once a week like the rest of them. Halt was surrounded by flowers, and they were increasing. If let things be, there mighte a time that there was no longer Halts day. Then, what to do Ahm, Seira.Do you have any idea about the doppelganger Bunshin Spell? - T/N: Just how broadminded these gals are XD Maybe Halt can cross anime worlds to train for that kage bunshin technique so he can keep everyone happy ? Happy harem, happy life. Lol. So, the official wives are Tina and Leaffa, and now Ryuka and Seira will have to marry him, too. There was no guarantee that she would receive preferential treatment just because she was the legal wife. (me crying uwuwuwu), too much CN dramas haha. Poll: Which do you prefer? Bunshin Magic, Doppelganger Magic, or Clone Magic? ~ Book 7: Chapter 36: Rites for the Accession of the New Saintess Book 7: Chapter 36: Rites for the ession of the New Saintess It was the day after the demon had been defeated. The Holy City was in a state of frenzy, because it had been known that Duke Ifel, the person who governed Sanctum, was in fact a demon and had already been defeated. It was understandable that people became uneasy with the sudden disappearance of the person governing their city, with some even kicking up a fuss. The five priests held the authority next to Duke Ifel, but the demon had already taken their souls, so they were nothing more than puppets. When the demon was obliterated, those priests also turned into dust and vanished. Seira was the next in line among the people with political power. She was also popr among the citizens of the Holy City. When the citizens learned about the absence of the people governing the city, they barged into the Great Shrine, moring for Seira to take over the Holy City. I asked her about her ns, but apparently, she just wanted to live in peace after working for two hundred years without any rest. Moreover, her power as the Saintess had also been taken by the demon, so it was painful for her now that she could no longer support the people. I wanted to grant Seiras wish. The citizens would definitely make a ruckus if Seira was to show her face, so I decided to act as the intermediary. I was the counts son in Glendale, considered to be a great nation, and Elmia, the captain of the Holy Knights, apanied me after she recovered, so together we managed to calm the people down. First things first, there were more than a thousand people who crammed themselves inside the Great Shrine, so we asked them to go outside in the meantime. We asked for four representatives, each of theming from the northern, eastern, southern and western districts, and took them to the reception room of the Great Shrine. We then confirmed the current situation of the Holy City, and we also discussed who would be the next ruler. We want Seira-sama to rule over Sanctum. The delegate from the eastern district of the Holy City summarized the desire of the residents there. Seira-sama was the one who watched over us, protecting and saving all of us. She is truly our support. It doesnt matter even if she lost her powers as a Saintess, our devotion and respect for her wouldnt change. The other districts also wished that Seira would govern over them. However, if Seira-sama wished to rest, then We also want to grant her desire. So even the representatives were worried, apparently. I heard that Seira didnt meddle with internal affairs. Thus, I believe that even if Seira agreed to rule over this city, she would still need somebody who already have an experience, but You do not have to worry about that. Viscount Yan will be able to handle it somehow. Viscount Yan? The doors of the reception room suddenly opened right on that moment, and a guy with narrow eyes and gaunt face burst in. S-sorry. I-its such an i-improtant meeting deciding the future of the H-Holy City, and y-yet I wsate. I-I am t-terribly sorry. He was said to be a viscount, but he seemed to be a humble person. Halt-sama, this is Viscount Yan. The internal administration was handled exclusively by Duke Ifel, but the external affairs was mostly managed by Viscount Yan. Demons were a talented bunch of beings. They possessed a lot of skills and abilities in order to satisfy the human desires and ambitions, and they would take the souls of the people in exchange for a contract. Duke Ifel must have been an excellent ruler, being the demon that he was. Nevertheless, it was still probably difficult to manage each and every single town all by himself. Thats why I believed that he also had an excellent aid. I thought it would be good to just pass the seat of the next ruler to that guy, but apparently, that person in question was this out-of-breath Viscount Yan. I became uneasy. Nice to meet you, Viscount Yan. I am Halt, the third son of Glendales House of Silveray. Oh y-y-yes I-I-I heard about that. T-Thank you v-very much for s-saving Sanctum. This guy would he really be okay? My uneasiness deepened. He might be like this in front of people, but his diplomatic abilities are good. The eastern district representative whispered. He couldnt talk properly in front of people, and yet he was a great diplomat? He is excellent when ites to writing documents, and every year, the surrounding countries donate a handsome sum of money, and he could make them do that just by corresponding through letters. Those donations are a valuable source of ie for Sanctum. The eastern district sensed my doubt, so he rified it for me. I see, right, thats also a kind of ability. Moreover, Sanctum wasnt exactly known for its agriculture nor trade, so if we just based that on Viscount Yangs ability to preserve the standard of living among the residents, then we could say that he was indeed a talented man. At the same time, I also understood the reason why the representatives of the citizens wanted Seira to be the governor. Viscount Yangcked charm. They needed a mascot, a person who could gather the envy of the people. And thats where Seiraes into y. She would be the face in the front stage, while the actual work would be done by Viscount Yan. This was the ideal scenario of the Holy City that the citizens came up with. If there was a person who could do the actual work, then everything would progress smoothly. And if there was a person who could be their moral support, then they were willing to release Seira. I decided to end the discussion in order to consult that esteemed person. *** We attended the saintess turnover ceremony two days after the demon was in. The people currently inside the Great Shrine were Saintess Seira, the Saintess candidate Ysha, the captain of the Holy Knights Elmia, the entire House of Ernol and me. Ah, Ryuushin was also here. The demon might have taken Seiras power, but fortunately she still have enough remaining to baptize the candidate to be the next saintess. Yshas baptism was already safely donest night, apparently. If the Creator Gods oracle came during the ceremony, then Seira would no longer be the Saintess, and that title would belong to Ysha. Both Seira and Ysha were d in the Holy Clothing as they kneel in front of Creator God-samas statue. After a few moments, Creator-God-samas oracle started to glow. Seira, thank you for your hard work until now. The voice rang inside my head. It was Creator God-samas oracle. Everyone here in the Shrine could hear it, apparently. Tears streamed down Seiras face. It was the first time that Ysha heard the voice of Creator God-sama, and she was deeply moved to the point of trembling all over. Actually, Creator God-sama wanted to thank her personally, but he was the supreme deity so he told me that he couldnt easily manifest himself. Yep. Actually, I met Creator God-samast night. Creator God-sama told me that he would bestow the oracle that would permit the changing of the saintess. He also granted my wish agreeably. Thats why I knew that the saintess turnover would end smoothly. Creator God-samas voice resounded. I ept the turnover of the Saintess. Alright, everythings good. However Hm? You have to marry a certain man as the condition. W-what? You didnt say anything about that yesterday, right? W-who is that man? A tinge of anxiety crept onto Seiras face. That man was once a hero. T-thats That person took the Elven Heroine along with him, and also married the princesses of the Elves and the Beastkin, conquered a Cmity, arbitrarily elevated the status of spirits into Spirit Kings, and even turned my Divine Beast retainer into his pet. Eh? Seemed like, Creator God-sama isangry? Werent those words a bit prickly? Just when I thought that that man also tricked the girl who received the blessing of the deity of the other world, and the daughter of the dragons as well, he even dared to control the Dragon Shrines Maiden. I-I didnt trick them!! Thats not the end of it. He even had the gall to go to the Divine Realmst night, even though I didnt summon him. !? (All the other people) Ah, perhaps you were angry about that? - T/N: Lol, Creator God-sama had enough of Halts shenanigans XD Book 7: Chapter 37: The Creator God’s Blessing Book 7: Chapter 37: The Creator Gods Blessing It wasnt explicitly stated that I couldnt teleport to the Divine Realm, but it made Creator God-sama a bit angry, apparently. Because of that, he put a condition on Seiras resignation as the Saintess. I cant just let a MONSTER, a BAKEMONO who arbitrarily teleports to the Divine Realm even without being summoned go unchecked. Seira, can you listen to a request of mine? It seemed like he wanted Seira to monitor me. I didnt have any intention of refusing such a beautiful woman as Seira from joining my family. The problem would be Seiras opinion on the matter. I was the Guardian Hero, and I had saved her before as Haruto. Haruto stayed for a while at the Holy City during that time, and Seira would alwayse to the inn he was staying to y, so they became good friends. When Haruto and Tina were about to leave the Holy City, Seira cried and implored that she woulde with them. However, because she failed to hand the position to the next saintess, Seira had to remain in the Holy City, in the end. The person she got along well was Haruto, and that person was me. My appearance had changed after transmigrating, so I wasnt sure whether Seira would still think about me the same way she did at that time. Well, I did save her twice as Halt, and I even listened to her request and saved Elmia. I wasnt sure whether she liked me, but I guess she probably didnt hate me. If possible, I also wanted her to join my family, but if it was because of Creator God-samas request I felt differently about that. If she wanted to give up being a Saintess and be free, then I wanted her to live her life as she wanted. The monster that Creator God-sama is referring to must be Halt-sama, is that true? Hm. I understand. Seira drew closer until she stood right beside me. If Halt-sama is willing, I want to be your bride. She gazed into my eyes while saying those words. Seira, Im d that you want to be part of my wife. But is that really okay? Youve done your best for two hundred years, and youre finally free from your job as the Saintess. You can live your life freely from now on, you know. Creator God-sama was listening, and yet I was spouting words that went against his will. But then, Seira had been doing all she could, all alone, for such a long time. I already knew how hard she worked, because I had seen it a hundred years ago. If Seira didnt really wish to be tied to me, then I would request Creator God-sama to assign another person to monitor me, and maybe he could also put a restriction or fetter on me if he wanted, but If I can live my life freely, then I want to spend it beside Halt-sama for all time. I had yearned for the Guardian Hero all this time. Right, I am indeed that Guardian Hero. But right now, my face already changed after transmigrating, and Even if your appearance changed, Haruto-sama is still Halt-sama. Besides, I do think Halt-samas current blue eyes are lovely. Seira hugged me. Halt-sama said that youd be d if I would be your wife right? In that case, if I so wish, you will allow me to be part of the Ernol family, right? She asked with puppy eyes, and I might give in and say Yeah at this point. I decided to look at Tina first. She was smiling. Everyone gave me the go signal. All the other members of my family were also smiling. It seemed that there was no problems even if Seira became part of the House of Ernol. Yeah. Seira, from now on, please take care of Wait! Elmia suddenly yelled. I-Im Seiras knight! As her knight, I need to see whether you bastard deserves to be with Seira. She drew her sword while saying those, and she pointed it to me. Youre telling me to fight with you? Yeah! Ermthis is Creator God-samas Great Shrine, you know? Moreover, the Creator God is watching over this. Is it really fine? Just when I thought about those things I approve. Seems fun. You can do it to your hearts content. Creator God-sama gave his permission. I had to do this, huh. Okay, then. If I win, Seiras mine. Yeah, if you did win. If I lose, ahm, thats, erI-I also want to be your, the bastards, wife! Huh? And why did it have to be that way? Y-youdont want me? Elmia looked like she was on the verge of tears when I froze. Yeah, Im already a mature woman, and Im not even as pretty as Seira, Im not even as beautiful as Tina T-thats not true. You are a super attractive woman! But $^#@, what should I do!? Seira whispered to my ear. Elmia wants to marry the same person that will be my spouse. However, shes not honest, so she cant say it. If Halt-sama is willing, can you take Elmia as your wife? Thats If you win against Elmia, she can be honest, too. Im sure that if its Halt-sama, you can win against her without injuring her, right? I see So basically, shes telling me to take Elmia too, because she and Seirae as a set. I understand!! Alright, if I win against Elmia, then you have to be my bride with Seira. Y-yes! Yes hey, you. You dont want to win, dont you! Well, I guess its fine. Ready? I donned my magical suit, then took my stance. Im fine whenever, butYou bastard, wont you use your sword? Elmia was surprised that I didnt pick up any weapon. Theres no way Im going to point a sword to a woman wholl be my wife. Wha!? I-I wont be tricked with those words!! Elmias face was beet red. The tip of her sword obviously shook. The effect was tremendous, it seemed. Also, instead of You bastard I charged towards Elmia with all the speed I could muster. The only people who could see me move must be Tina and Ryuushin, I guess. Elmia was shocked when I suddenly appeared before her eyes. I aimed at her neck, my hand formed to do a karate chop My hand stopped right before it touched her neck. A few strands of Elmias hair had been cut because of the force. Call me Halt. Elmia wordlessly slumped to the floor. Seemed like I intimidated her too much. My win, its okay, right? Elmia silently nodded her head several times when I asked her. So, youre Elmia Ernol from now on. Please take care of me, okay. I helped her up while saying that. P-please treat me well. Yup! I have ascertained it with my own eyes. I, the Creator of this world, recognize the marriage between Halt, Seira and also Elmia. And for these three, my blessing Whoa! The Creator God-sama is standing as our witness!? I-it turned into something amazing. Just when I was thinking about that T-thats unfair. I also want Creator God-sama to acknowledge my marriage with Halt! (Ryuka) Me, me too, meow! (Merdie) I will also marry Halt (Hakua) We also want a blessing! (Mai and Mei) M-me too (Luna) Leaffa, youre already married to Halt. Thats why we should be prioritized. (Youko) No way (Leaffa) Youko, this and that are two different matters. I also want Creator God-sama to bless my marriage with Halt-sama. (Tina) Tina also wanted it, apparently. Yeah, shes right. I also wanted it that way. Creator God-sama, can you please bless my marriage with all of them? Alright. Since were here, let me bless everyone together. T-thank you very much! I will release a bit of power. Outsiders, please leave. Eh, wait, why Ryuushin suddenly disappeared from that spot. He had been forcefully teleported, it seemed. By the way, Ysha was still here. She was the next Saintess, so maybe thats why? Poor Ryuushin. Alright, here we go. Any one here who opposes the marriage with Halt? If there is, then hurry up and leave. I looked at everyones faces. No one wanted to leave. Alright, looking good. Then Gentle mana drifted all around us. It would purify the heart when touched, apparently. I, the Creator of the world, hereby dere from this day forward, Halt Ernol and Tina, Leaffa, Luna, Youko, Mai, Mei, Merdie, Hakua, Ryuka, Seira and Elmia will be bound with a vow. Their ties will never be defiled by any other person at any time. I stand as their witness, and I bestow my blessing upon them. Creator God-samas statue shone. The entire interior of the Great Shine was filled with light. - T/N: Hey guys, changing the deities and spirit kings Monster reference to Bakemono , the original Japanese word used by the author. We need something unique to refer to Halt, and monster wont cut it, most especially since he could easily crush the monsters of this world in a blink of an eye. Anyway, thats a lot of waifus! ? And yeah, poor Ryuushin! Book 7: Chapter 38: Forbidden Technique: “Teleportation to Divine Realm” Book 7: Chapter 38: Forbidden Technique: Teleportation to Divine Realm Next Last night, I decided to consult Creator God-sama so that I could be the ruler of the Holy City in order to help Seira sessfully resign from being a Saintess. I went to the Great Shrine in order to meet Creator God-sama, but apparently, people couldnt enter outside the service hours. Moreover, all the priests were gone because of the demon, so the current situation didnt allow ordinary folks to enter. The Saintess Session was sessful, and once Ysha learned the ropes, people would be able to enter the Great Shrine again, but it was highly likely that Seira would be pushed to be the ruler of the Holy City by then. Seiras personality is such that she wont be able to refuse anyone who asked for her help, so if the residents persuaded her to take up post, she would probably fulfill that role desperately. She had been living as a saintess who had to suppress her own will all these time, so I wanted her to enjoy her own life from now on. I thought Id be taken to the Divine Realm again if I tried praying to the Creator Gods statue, but unfortunately, I couldnt enter, much less go there. Theres no other way but to teleport to the divine realm then, so I decided to give it a try. I ced a teleportation marking when the entire Ernol House was taken to the Divine Realm, but I couldnt sense the existence of the markings teleportation magic circle. My teleportation magic had two necessary procedures that I must do in order to teleport to my destination. First, I needed to summon myself to the space between the Human Realm and the Spirit Realm the so-called Interstice between the realms. Then, using the magical circle that I used to mark the people and destination points as myndmark, I would re-summon myself again to that ce thats how I teleported. As for the reason why I had to pass through the Interstice thats because I was only summoning myself. Once I felt the mana in the magical circle installed at my teleportation destination, I would summon myself over there. In other words, if I cant feel the mana of my magical circle, then I couldnt teleport. And as of now, the scope of my magical sensing ability could approximately cover a single country, so I didnt have the means to teleport to other kingdoms. For example, when Im in Glendale, I couldnt sense the mana of the magical circle installed in Alheim, so I couldnt teleport there directly. By going through the Interstice, I could ignore the distance and teleport to whatever ce I wanted. Thats the process that I came up with. The realm threshold space was connected to all the ces in the Human Realm. There was no concept of distance. Once I entered the Interstice, I could feel the mana of all the teleportation circles that I ced. I would then use that magical circles mana as target to summon myself. Recently, I was already used to it, so the process of searching for the mana of a particr teleportation circle within the Interstice became a subconscious action on my part, thereby increasing my speed of teleportation. Theg between the time I stepped into the teleportation circle after recalling my destination to the time I stepped out was almost gone. The people I teleport with probably werent even aware that they passed through the Interstice. However, I couldnt use that method to enter the Divine Realm. I tried searching through the Interstice for the mana of the teleportation marking that I ced in the Divine Realm, but I couldnt sense it at all. In short, the Interstice wasnt connected to the Divine Realm. In this case, it would be impossible for me to teleport to the Divine Realm. Thats when I remembered something. When Creator God-sama summoned us to the Divine realm, we entered from a door within the Great Shrine. At that time, some letters had floated on top of the door knob when Creator God-sama touched it. That was probably the letters that would connect the Human Realm to the Divine Realm. I remembered those letters. My memory wasnt at par with Lunas Absolute Memory Skill, but my memory is pretty sharp because Im a Sage. I didnt know the meaning behind those letters, but I could firmly recall the shape of them, so I was able to replicate it with mana somehow. The replication consumed a lot of mana. Compared to the Elven Script and the Ancient Runes, I already consumed 100, 000 mana points just to recreate the shape of a single letter. And there were a total of 12 letters. I used a total of 120,000 mama points, and I somehow managed to replicate the letters. They were now floating around my right wrist. After that, I tried cing my hand on the doorknob A door appeared out of thin air. Pure white space stretched beyond the door when I opened it. I stepped into it. Other than the doorway behind me, everything was pure white. It was the Divine Realm. I really did teleport into the Divine Realm. Well, it wasnt as if I came here just to experience this. Thoughts of meeting Creator God-sama filled my mind when H-Halt, why are you here? An old man with white hair and white beard appeared. Ah, Creator God-sama! You, those letters on your hand, are they perhaps I apologize, I have urgent matters and I need to meet Creator God-sama no matter whatWhen I tried imitating the method that Creator God-sama used to take us into the Divine realm, I ended uping here.Ended uping here, you said wait, are you serious? You didnt feel anything when you passed through that door? Door? Ahh, yes, there was a slight numbing sensation. The Divine Magic that will prevent the entry of unsummoned people was activated, and yet, thats all the extent Erm, sounded like I really shouldnt havee here? Static StatusAs I thought, its an outrageous curse, huh. For it to give birth to a Bakemono that can easily repel the magic of the Divine Realm infused with the supreme level of holy attributes.That great fool. Great fool was he referring to Evil God? Ahm, I apologize, it seems that my arbitrary intrusion is such a bad idea? Well, I wont rebuke you foring here, but you shouldnt bring anyone else with you ever. If it was somebody else apart from you, this worlds supreme magic would obliterate even the very soul of that person in just an instant. I-I see. I got it now, it shouldnt be that easy to enter the Divine Realm. I-I will be more careful. Then, is it alright for me toe here if I am on my own? Mm. Youre a special case, okay? If possible, do inform me beforehand. That way, Ill know that youre going toe. I understand! It didnt seem like he would scold me foring here without permission, so I regained myposure and talked to Creator God-sama about Seiras matters. The Creator God-sama listened to my request. - T/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the dy in posting, been really busy rl..Shoutout to TheaMastir for pointing out this missed chapter, thank you so much! < Book 8: Chapter 1: Conference of the Wives Book 8: Chapter 1: Conference of the Wives Previous Chapter Alright, we will now hold the first conference of Halt-samas wives in short, the [Conference of the Wives]! All the people gathered in this ce pped their hands after Tinas announcement. They were inside one of the rooms in Halts mansion at Ifrus Academy of Magic. Halt didnt know the existence of this ce. They returned with Halt to this mansionst night. When they left this ce, there were only eight wives, but now, upon returning, the total increased to 11. Thus, the people currently in this room were Tina and Leaffa of the Elven Race Luna, a human just like Halt Youko, part of the Demon Race Mai and Mei, who were Spirits Merdie the Beastkin Hakua the Dragon Ryuka the Dragonoid Seira, who was the former Saintess Elmia, the former captain of the Holy Knights these were all the members gathered here. By the way, the demon had deprived Seira of her Saintess power, but the Creator God restored her powers so that she would not bepared unfavorably to Halts other wives. Because of that, Seira could use the powers of the Saintess despite no longer being one. In return, Seira had to offer prayers to the Creator God everyday, but Seria had been doing those supplications to the Creator God for two hundred years already, and her faith in him was as strong as ever, thus, it was in no way a bother for her. Also, Seira had already handed the position of Saintess to the girl named Ysha, but because the sovereign of the Holy City was still undecided, they wanted her to fill that position. The Holy City had Viscount Yang, who was a brilliant politician; however, he was not good at public speaking, so they needed someone who could appear in public in his stead. The Creator God solved that problem. Sage Halt will rece Ifel, and he will be the representative of the Holy City, tasked to protect the city from here on. All the other matters rting to the governance of the Holy City will be entrusted to Yan do Luudu. This oracle was announced to all the citizens living in the Holy City. This, Halt had to go there to appear in public from time to time, but it also released Seira. Halt could teleport, so it wasnt a big deal for him to go to the Holy City. Viscount Yan also possessed the ability to govern the Holy City as long as he didnt need to appear before the people. Thus, Seira was able toe to Halts mansion without a hitch. Of course, her knight Elmia was also with her. We are facing a huge problem as of now. Tina continued the meeting. Do any of you know what that is? Yes, Leaffa. Leaffa had raised her hand with gusto. Because the number of Halts wives increased, Halts Day has be harder toe by! Halts wives looked forward to the day they could sleep together with Halt, which was the so called Halts day. Indeed, that is right. I can sleep everyday with Halt-sama, so its fine with me, but Yeah, thats so unfair! Youko raised her voice. Yes, I also thought about that recently, so I asked Halt-sama to please include me in the rotation, but I dont wanna, he said, refusing my proposal. Tina showed a troubled expression, but even so, she looked happy. U,urkIf thats what Master wishes, then it cant be helped. Teacher Tina is so enviable. (Mai and Mei) I can sleep beside Tina. Hakua was fine sleeping with anybody, so she wasnt entered into the rotation. I also want to be with Halt. But, Professor Tina seems to be the number one in Halts heart, so I dont have any problems if she monopolizes Halts left side. I also agree with Luna, meow. But, its a bit lonely if I cant sleep with Halt for more than a week, meow. I just married Halt recently butit seems that I really have to wait a week to sleep with him? Ah! Then, is it also the same for me? Ryuka and Seira had just been married to Halt, but because they were entered into the rotation list, their first night with him would have to wait after a week. Both of them seemed depressed after hearing about that. Seira! Seira,e sleep with me! Elmia hugged Seira was it to console her, or was it because she only wanted to sleep with Seira? In the first ce the reason why she became Halts wife was because Elmia loved Seira, and she didnt want to part with her. She didnt hold any feelings of love towards Halt, nor did she hated him, but she looked the oldest among Halts wives, because she was a 28 year old human. Since Elmia was sixteen years old, she had been serving Seira as her knight, so she didnt have any experience with men. She was a bit flustered because of that. Thats why Elmia decided to request that she be included in the rotation. If she had the chance, she also wanted to bear Halts child. It would be pure bliss if she raised that child together with Seira. All of them, including Tina, wished to spend more time with halt. But, there were too many wives. Halt basically treated everyone the same, except for Tina. He treasured all of them as his wives, with impartiality. Thats why, if they were to leave out one of them, it would only make Halt sad. In short, they couldnt remove any of the wives. The number of wives couldnt be lessened, but they also wanted to increase the time they could monopolize Halt. So, what to do Lets increase Halt-sama. Leaffa caught the attention of everyone when she muttered those words. Increase Master? How on earth will we do Right now, we have here the pinnacle of magical swordsmen, Tina-sama. We also have Merdie and I, who are both part of royalty, and we have ess to the library that protects the national secret arts. Luna here can read any kind of book in this world. Youko possesses a vast amount of mana. The otherdies here also have different brilliant abilities, and are also of excellent caliber. Leaffa looked at each of them. She exuded confidence. Since we have these members with us, Im sure we can do this. Wh-what can we do? (Youko) We can produce the Bunshin Magic! Bunshin Magic? The one Father used when he fought with Halt during the tournament, meow? It is a bit different. The spell that he used involved high speed movement in order to create afterimages, and you can make it look more real by infusing it with a little bit of mana. Such a magical spell doesnt exist, though? (Tina) I never heard of that, too. (Hakua) We dont know anything about that, too. (Mai and Mei) Tina, Hakua, Mai and Mei were the long-lived people among Halts wives, and they had gathered an abundant amount of knowledge regarding this world, but they negated the existence of such magic. If theres none, then create it. If its us, I believe we can do it. Leaffa actually didnt know whether they could do this, but there was a reason propelling her to create that Bunshin Magic no matter what. Just imagine. If we use Bunshin Magic and increase Halt W-we can sleep with Master everyday!? Thats not only that. Halts power is infinite, so it doesnt have to be just a single Halt for each of us we dont have to limit the number of clones, right? T-then That means we could have a number of Halts to sleep with us!? (Mai and Mei) !!?? Everyone finally understood. The image of themselves surrounded by several Halts floated to their minds. Everyone smiled broadly. Lets do this! (Tina) Were going to aplish this no matter what! (Youko) Im going to rummage through the National Library, meow! (Merdie) Merdie, Im going with you. I can trante whatever book it is. (Luna) Well ask Father, maybe he knows something about this! (Mai and Mei) Im going to ask Uncle! (Hakua) Elmia, lets check the archive at the Holy City, maybe we can find a clue there! (Seira) I-if Seira is going, then Iming with you. (Elmia) Ill go to the Dragon Deitys Shrine to check. (Ryuka) Everyone was thinking of a way forward. A way to the reverse harem filled with several Halts. This is the best. Everyone Thank you so much. Leaffa, good jobing up with this idea. We will definitely aplish this (Tina) Y-yes!! And so, Halts wives started to move towards their goal of having a reverse harem with several Halts. T/N: What a huge problem lolololWell, sadly, no matter how much of a gentleman Halt is, and even if he is fair (ording to him) to his other wives, his heart only belongs to Tina XD. And even if its a clone, its still a fake, isnt itUwuwuw all these pitiful waifus truly breaks my heart X{ Still, nice idea, a reverse harem full of Halts! XD I wonder how he would feel, if therees a time that his waifus would prefer the fake him because that one was tailored to suit their taste XD Book 8: Chapter 2: Wives On The Go (1/9) Book 8: Chapter 2: Wives On The Go (1/9) Good morning, Halt. It was the day after the wives conference when Leaffa called out to Halt as he was walking down the hallway. Morning, Leaffa. I have a request for Halt, is it okay? Request? Ah, you mean about Father summoning us to Alheim? It was the beginning of the fifth month right now. The academy of magic was currently on vacation for 10 days. The King of Alheim, the kingdom of the Elves, told Leaffa to show up even just once during this vacation. Ahh! Yes, he did say that. But, its fine, its not really important. N-not really important? Yes. Can you please teleport me on my own to Alheim? Its a different matter from that of Fathers invitation. It was rare for Leaffa to request anything. Halt was a bit perplexed. Just Leaffa? Isnt it better if we all go? Everyone seems to be busy, so its fine even if Im on my own. Hmm, really. By the way, whats your business? If theres anything I can help you with, Ill do it. Ah, its okay. I think Halt will also be busy in theing days, so please stay at the mansion, alright? We have ns, after all. Eh? Halt was surprised that he was involved in a n without him knowing about it. I dont have much time, so please do teleport me to Alheim! Y, yup. Got it. Leaffa urged Halt, so he opened a magical teleportation circle that would lead to Alheim. Are you sure youre okay being alone? Yes! Ill call you after Im done. I just have to talk to this bracelet, right? Yup. You can contact me through that. Halt used teleportation magic to add a calling feature to the bracelets he gave to each of his family members. Thank you very much. Leaffa kissed Halt. Alright, Ill go now. Take care, okay. Halt waved his hand, and Leaffa waved back before stepping into the teleportation circle that he prepared, and it took her to Alheim. Halt seems unruffledtely whenever we kiss, even though my hearts pounding Leaffa mumbled upon reaching the hill overlooking Alheim. Well, anybody would probably get used to it after being kissed by several girls everyday. Leaffa understood that it might be inevitable, but still, she couldnte to terms that she was the only one feeling excited about it on her own. How about a Bunshin Magic spell that could change his personality for a bit? An naive Halt yup, thats a bit cute, I think. Our hearts are racing as we spend the night Leaffas wild idea was expanding. She couldnt help but break into a wide grin. After a moment, Leaffa started to walk towards Alheim with a spring on her feet. Halt, morning, meow! Good morning, Halt. Morning, Merdie, Luna. Merdie and Luna called out to me right after I teleported Leaffa. Halt, can you teleport us to Vestier, meow? Please. Its fine by me, butwhy? I cant tell you the reason yet, meow. Then is it a no, meow? Hey Merdie, thats too sly of you. Youre too sneaky. Theres no way I can refuse you when you make that face while asking me. Alright. I wont ask. Okay, its already connected to Vestier. Call me through the bracelet when youreing home. I opened the teleportation circle to Vestier. Thankie, meow! Merdie jumped to my arms, and kissed me with that same vigor. Okay, Im going now, meow. Yeah, take care. I was about to see Merdie off as she stepped into the magical teleportation circle, when Wait, Merdie. I-I also want tokiss Halt. Luna wasnt used to kissing me, it seemed. Her shy appearance was cute, and it made my heart pound for a bit. Take care too, Luna. If something happened, call me right away. I gently kissed Luna after saying that. Luna? Luna was in a daze, as usual. Okay, okay. Alright, were going meow~ Merdie put in a bit of force and pulled Lunas hand as she stepped into the teleportation circle. Go safely, you two. The mansion was quiet today, for some reason. Leaffa, Merdie and Luna went out so early in the morning, but still, this was a little too quiet. Was everyone still asleep? I went to the dining hall while ruminating on these thoughts. Good morning, Halt-sama. Morning, Tina. Tina was the only one here, preparing breakfast. Eh? Its just the two of us today? We always had our breakfast with everyone, but right now, Tina only prepared breakfast for us two. Yes. Everyone seemed to have some business to attend to, so they all went out. Today, only Halt-sama and I are in your mansion. Mai and Mei returned to the Spirit Realm, it seemed. Hakua transformed into a dragon, then Youko, Ryuka, Seira and Elmia rode on her back and they went somewhere. All my wives beside Tina left. I didnt get any prior notice that they would leave, so I was a bit lonely. Of course, I didnt want to restrain them or bind them, and its not like I want them to report about where theyre going I just wanted to greet them with a good morning. Sorry for the wait. Let us have our breakfast?Yup. Thanks for the food. I ate the breakfast that Tina prepared. It was as delicious as ever. Thats right. Theres only Tina here thats wrong. Im alone with Tina right now. When I thought about it carefully, its been a long time since we were alone together since my wives had increased recently. Its only the two of us today, right. Indeed, it is as you say. Er, if Tina is okay with itits still morning, but do you want to take a bath with me? Ill go!! Tina immediately agreed. Fufufu, house-sitters privilege~ Hm? Did you say something? No, its nothing. Oh. Tina mumbled something, but it was too soft so I didnt catch it. Its been a while since we entered the bath together, just the two of us. Lets make out a lot? Y-yeah. Oops, this is bad. I was so excited that my little Halt was about to turn into Hulk. Book 8: Chapter 3: Wives on the Go (2/9) Book 8: Chapter 3: Wives on the Go (2/9) Father, Im back! The Elf Kings study was at the uppermost floor of Alheim pce. Leaffa opened the door and entered. The Elf King was alone inside the study doing his work. Leaffa, its good of you toe. Youits just you? The Elf King had contacted Leaffa and told her to go home and show up once during the vacation of the academy of magic. Ten days werent enough to travel back and forth between Alheim and the magic academy. There was no other way but to have Halt take her via teleportation magic. That was why he assumed that Halt woulde with Leaffa if he summoned her. However, in reality, she returned on her own, and this surprised the Elf King. Everyone seemed to be busy, so I requested Halt to teleport me. I returned on my own. I-is that so Are things not going well between Halt and Leaffa? the King thought, and it made him worry. The reason why the Elf King summoned Leaffa was because he wanted to check whether Leaffa and Halt would have a , who was set to be the next king of the Elves. There were no sons in the royal family of Alheim. Leaffa, her older sister and younger sister there were only those three princesses. The first princess who was Leaffas older sister had already been married into the royal family of another kingdom. The child born there would be the prince of that kingdom. Her younger sister, the third princess of Alheim, had also started dating a human boy recently. Some of the ministers were moring that the third princess should break her rtionship with that human boy, and an elven boy must be adopted into the royal family as the princesss groom for the sake of an heir. However, that human boy was also an excellent guy with a promising future, but more than that, the third princess seemed to really love him, so the Elf King was hesitating whether he should break them up. Because of that, the son of the second princess Leaffa was currently the most promising candidate to be the next king of Alheim. The elven royal blood would then be mixed with that of a human, but nobody would probably protest given that Halt was the hero who saved Alheim. Moreover, even if it was a child conceived between an elf and a human, it being a half-elf wasnt set in stone. In Halt and Leaffas instance, there was a possibility that their child would be a human, an elf or a half-elf. It would be good if they gave birth to an elf son. Actually, the king thought that he would give all the support they needed, so they should continue having children until they have an elf son. Of course, Leaffa didnt know anything about this. Father, I came here today to make a request. Request? Yes. I want to enter the treasury where the Treasured Grimoires are ced for safekeeping. Its fine if you want to enter the treasury, butdont tell me, youre not going to say that you want to read the Treasured Grimoires or something, right? I want to read them! I wont allow it. W-why? There are several banned documents there containing forbidden arts. Curses can overflow just by merely opening the book. Its too dangerous. I-I will be careful. No. In the first ce, now that youre Halts bride, you are no longer part of the royal family. There is no way I can let someone like that read the Treasured Grimoires. No way Actually, Leaffa was still registered under the royal family of Alheim. If that wasnt the case, then Halt and Leaffas child could never inherit the throne of Alheim. There were times when Leaffa introduced herself as the former princess of Alheim; she didnt know that she still possessed the status of a princess. However, the Treasured Grimoires were too dangerous. If Leaffa ended up being cursed because she carelessly opened the book, it would affect the continuity of the royal family of Alheim. There was another way, and that was to order somebody else to search the book that Leaffa was searching for, but then A mage who could read the Treasured Grimoires without being cursed did not exist in Alheim during this era. No, even if we searched the entire world, there was probably no one who can do it, was what the Elf King thought. The Treasured Grimoires was a relic from ancient times. It contained a number of super high-level spells that had been long forgotten. Unfortunately, no one could read them. They would be cursed if they opened the book. Moreover, even if they did manage to open the book by force, there was no one who could decipher the letters that were written within it. That was why the Elf King lied to Leaffa. He wanted to protect his daughter. Why are you so interested in the Treasured Grimoires in the first ce? That thing is just being guarded for safekeeping, and theres no reason for you to need such a thing. Thats Leaffa was at a loss for words. Tina and even the Mai and Mei of the Spirit Race didnt even know anything about that Bunshin Magic. She wanted to create that. Ordinary grimoires wouldnt do, because the probability that they contained any hint about that spell was too low. Thus, she wanted to confirm whether there were any clues in the Treasured Grimoires which was said to be written during ancient times. That wish fell apart. Just when she thought of that Yahoo! Leaffa, long time no see. A whirlwind suddenly rose in the midst of the kings study, and the Wind Spirit King Sylph appeared in the center. S-Sylph-sama!? Ah, yes, long time no see, Sylph-sama. Ever since Halt and the rest left Alheim, Sylph never manifested again. Because of that, Elf King was overwhelmed with shock when Sylph suddenly appeared. I felt Leaffas mana so I came to check. Youre the only one here today, Leaffa? Wheres Halt and Tina? I returned because I have something to do here, so its only me for today. Hmmm. Whats your errand, Leaffa? T-thats Leaffa exined that she wanted to read the Treasured Grimoires, so she came here to discuss this with the Elf King. Of course, she never said a word about how she wanted to make Halt use that Bunshin Magic in order to create a reverse harem. Ahh, the ancient grimoire that is in the custody of this country, huh. Yep, thats right, you have to be careful with those stuff, because youll be cursed if you dont follow the right procedure to open those books. Sylph-sama, do you know how? Of course. Im the one who gave some of the books to the King of the past. So, do you want me to help you open it? Is that alright!? Yup! Ah, but then, even if we did open the books, we might not be able to read it. There are a lot of books with letters that even I cant read, after all. I think it will be okay. There is somebody close to me who possesses a skill that can decipher even thenguage of the deities. She was referring to Luna. She came from the same world as Haruto before. The goddess of wisdom bestowed a skill called [Language Comprehension] to her when she was reincarnated into this world. Is that Halt? No, its a human girl that was recently married to Halt. What? Dont tell me, is Halt married to someone other than you and Tina-sama? Yes. Halt has a total of eleven wives, including Tina-sama and me. WHA!? Ahahaha, as expected of Halt! B-but, you received the blessing of Sylph-sama, and she acknowledged your marriage. Thats why, well So, youre favorably treatedpared to Halts other wives, arent you? If that was not the case then he would be troubled. The Elf King was anxiously thinking that Leaffa might not be allowed to have many children if he had that many wives. A-actually This is a bit hard to say in front of your esteemed self, Sylph-sama, but everyone of us Halts wives received the blessing of Creator God-sama, and he also acknowledged our marriages. That was why we are all on equal footing if we based it on the blessings bestowed on us. C-Creator God-sama bestowed his blessing!? Eh, thats amazing. Sylph floated towards Leaffa, then she lightly touched her head with a finger. Whoa, its true! Eh? But my blessing is still there? Normally in this world, when a higher-ranking deity bestows a blessing, the lower-ranking deitys blessing would be overwritten and it would disappear. Even though the Creator Gods blessing, considered to be the highest order of divine protection, had been bestowed, Sylphs blessing on Leaffa was still there. I had been truly happy that I received Sylph-samas blessingSo when it was discussed that Creator God-sama would bestow his blessing on us, I requested that Sylph-samas protection would also remain. Really!? Leaffa, thank you! I really love you, Leaffa!! Sylph hugged Leaffa. D-discuss with Creator God-sama!? What on earth are you talking about, Leaffa? The level of their conversation was too different, so the Elf Kings thoughts were in a jumbled mess. He couldnt evene to terms with the fact that Sylph-sama said to be the avatar of Yggdrasil, and the Wind Spirit King that was known to manifest rarely was currently hugging his own daughter right in front of his eyes. The Elf King desperately tried to understand the situation, when Leaffa suddenly counterattacked. Father, if Sylph-sama was with me, then opening the Treasured Grimoires wouldnt be too dangerous, right? Ah, but since Im no longer part of the Royal Family, you will not let me see the Treasured Grimoires? Leaffa, youre no longer part of the Royal Family now? Im pretty sure that the Elves have to report to me if somebody enters or leaves the Royal Family, right? But I didnt hear anything about Leaffas case. Eh, really? T-thats, ahm, er Huge beads of sweat fell like waterfall from the Elf Kings forehead. The Elf King apologized that he made Leaffa think that she was no longer part of the royal family, and exined that it was out of his concern for her. Then, he permitted Leaffa to read the Treasured Grimoires. Oh, now that I think about it, even if we did open it, both Sylph-sama and I cant read it, is that correct? Then well just bring them to Halts ce, and have the child who can decipher it read for us! I also want to visit Halts mansion! So, we can take the Treasured Grimoires with us, right? Its precisely a secret book because it is being kept secret unfortunately, there was no way he could say that to the Sylph, who was one of the Spirit Kings. I-if Sylph-sama will protect the Treasured Grimoire, then there isnt any problem. I got it. Ill protect it! Father, Sylph-sama, thank you very much. Afterward, Leaffa and Sylph entered the treasury together, and they gathered all the Treasured Grimoires that might be rted to Bunshin Magic, from A-Z. - T/N: Whoah, I just felt a bit irked at how the Elf King treated Leaffa like some kind of birth machine that would provide him his sessor X( Well, it was exined in Volume 3 that the Elves were long lived and their birth rate was pretty low, so I could see where he wasing from, but stillfunny how Sylph unwittingly helped Leaffa. Anyway, I missed Sylphs cuteness!! Book 8: Chapter 4: Wives on the Go (3/9) Book 8: Chapter 4: Wives on the Go (3/9) Merdie and Luna were teleported by Halt to Vestier, the Kingdom of the Beastkin. They hurriedly walked towards the Martial Shrine, where the Martial God was enshrined. Merdie, is it okay that we dont greet His Majesty first? Luna asked, because it had been a while since Merdie returned to her home country, and yet she didnt even go to her Father who was the Beastkin King first. We dont have much time, so the greeting Dad can wait after were done with our business here, meow. I-is that so. Yup, meow. In the first ce, theres no way an amazing grimoire is being kept at the pce where Dad is, so its meaningless to go there, meow. Its the Kings Pce, and yet.. Are there any Treasured Books there? None, meow. Beastkin are mostly muscle-brained folks, so most of them dont even read books in the first ce. Merdie wasnt really a studious person whenpared to her ssmates. However, even if she was like that, she had already gone through several grimoires in order to prepare for her exams. She was a diligent person, an existence that was quite rare among the beastkin. It couldnt be said that Merdies was low, either. Her grades were good enough tond her among the top performers of the same year level. However, because the rest of her ss topped the academys overall performance rankings which also included the upperssmen her schstic achievements might seem rtively lowpared to them. Merdie was a beastkin who happened to have an aptitude for an upation that would use magic, so the fact that she had read all the books kept inside the Vestier Castle was proof enough that she had desperately struggled in order to be stronger. Theres no other ce in this country that had the possibility of holding some clue regarding Bunshin Magic except the Martial Gods Shrine, meow. Thats why it would have been better for you to tag along Leaffa instead of me sorry, meow. Its fine. Its been a while since we went out with only the two of us, so Im happy. Luna and Merdie would stay in the same room every time their ss would go to another country. They would always sleep together in one bed during those times. Luna loved sleeping with other people, so she loved Merdie because she invited Luna to sleep with her. Are you okay being with me, meow? Yes. I really love Merdie. Luna smiled gently, and Merdie thought she was too adorable. I-I also really love Luna, meow! Ahahah, it tickles, Merdie. Merdie hugged Luna and licked her cheek. Her slightly coarse tongue was quitefortable, so Luna kept onughing. Luna, I wannaconsult you about something, meow. Merdie let go of Luna, then she said these words with slightly flushed cheeks. What is it about? Right now, we are all moving together so that we can increase the nights we can sleep with Halt, meow. But, there wille a time whenit will not be just in sleeping T-thats Luna understood what Merdie wanted to say. A blush started to creep up her cheeks, too, dyeing her face red. I dont have any experience in that thing, so if its possible thats I want to be with Luna when Halt and I are going to do it for the first time, meow. T-together with me!? B-but, I dont have any experience with that, too. I-Im scared to do it alone, meow. IfLuna is with me, I think itll be okay. Merdie pinched the sleeve of Lunas robe. Her hand was shaking. You dont want to, Luna meow? As expected of a cat beastkin. Shes too good at asking to be pampered. She said those words with teary eyes, so there was no way Luna could refuse her. I understand. If Halt agrees, then lets do it together. Really, meow!? Yes. If I can do it together with Merdie then ahm, Im also happy. I-its a promise! Luna and I will be together when were going to do it with Halt, meow! W-wait, Merdie. Please do not say that with such a loud voice~ Even if there was no one around them, broadcasting their night activity was still embarrassing, so Lunas face turned a deeper shade of scarlet. Sorry, meow. But, I feel more courageous now that we decided to do so, meow! We must make that Bunshin Magic first so we can get used to sleeping with Halt, first, meow. Y-yes! Merdie gripped Lunas hand and they started to walk. Actually, both Luna and Merdie were nervous whenever they slept beside Halt, and there were a lot of times when they couldnt sleep at all till morning. It couldnt be helped, since it hadnt been long since they were included in the rotation for sleeping together with Halt. However, if they continued with this situation, they might miss their chance if Halt happened to be in the mood to do that. Luna and Merdie wanted to create that Bunshin Magic so that they could get used to sleeping together with Halt. They held hands as they headed towards the Martial Gods Shrine in order to search for a clue rted to this matter. T/N: Luna x Merdie, Seira x Elmiawhy do I see these possibilities even though Im not a fan of Yuri!? Haha.. is it only me? XD somehow, it felt like Halt was just there to provide them hiserm, studservicesso they could have a kid they could raise together lololololLucky for the perverted Halt, hell have extra experience under his belt. XD Book 8: Chapter 5: Wives on the Go (4/9) Book 8: Chapter 5: Wives on the Go (4/9) A white dragon carrying Youko and Ryuka on her back flew high up in the skies with ultra high speed. That dragon was the true appearance of Hakua the Hakuryuu. Seira and Elmia also rode on her back when they left Halts mansion. She dropped them off in the Holy City of Sanctum. Afterward, the trio headed towards Ryukas birthce, the vige where the Dragonoids reside. En route Im fine here. Hakua, thanks for the ride. Youko suddenly jumped off Hakuas back. Only the ocean was below them. There was no hint ofnd anywhere as far as the eye could see. Youko!? Hakua-sama! Youko Ryuka mistakenly thought that Youko fell from Hakuas back, so she hastily called out to Hakua. No need to fret, Ryuka. Thats a nine-tailed fox that has already achieved perfection. Its useless worrying about an existence thats far more stronger than I am. Eh Ryuka was dumbfounded, when Youko suddenly transformed mid-descent. Her entire body was covered in a beautiful pure white fur she had turned into an enormous fox with nine tails. What happened next made Ryuka doubt her eyes. I-impossibleShes running across the water? Youko ran towards the opposite direction of where Hakua was flying to. Ryuka and Hakuas destination, the Dragonoid Vige and Youkos destination, an ind country located in the Far East, were located on the opposite sides of the Holy City. Actually, she could travel in her nine-tailed fox form from Halts mansion, or else from the Holy City, but then, there was a possibility that people would see her. Thats why Youko opted to ride on Hakuas back until they reach the ocean, there was less chance that people would see her. Youko had the ability to use magic that could disorient the other people and prevent them from recognizing her; however, she couldnt erase the shock waves that are generated from her high speed movements. Those shock waves were powerful enough to st people away easily. Furthermore, her body was too ginormous, so it was still possible for people that were not within the scope of her recognition blocking magic to see her. The nine-tailed foxes werebelled as on par with a cmity, and they were considered to be above the dragons it could be said that they were on the same level as the demon kings. If her existence was known, people might form a punitive expedition and they might force their way to Glendale. By the way, the army for that punitive expedition were tasked to defeat a nine-tailed fox before it achieved itsplete form. Even if such an army dide, they would no longer be able to defeat Youko, because she already achieved the perfect body. There was only one way to defeat the perfected nine-tailed fox, and that was to summon the people who could defeat the demon king in other words, the hero ss that woulde from another world. Youko ran across the ocean, heading towards the opposite direction of Hakua, who was flying on top-speed. Youkos figure disappeared in just an instant. Ahm Is it true that Youko is stronger than Hakua-sama? Ryuka was part of the dragonoid race, said to be the cross between a dragon and a human.. Dragons and Dragonoids were technically on equal terms; however, Hakua belong to the higher ranking dragons, so Ryuka spoke to Hakua with respect. If she hadnt achieved aplete body yet, then I can do something about it somehow But its already impossible for that. That is a natural disaster, you know? Shes on the same level of the demons who receive their power from the Evil God no, it should be the ss of [Demon Kings], or even higher. H-higher than the Demon King!? Well, its hard to say, because even the demon kings have different levels of strength. But to be honest, I cant understand how that thing can stay among humans thats her level. I-is that so. Realization that a demon king was part of their family dawned on Ryuka. That wasnt all. Wait dont tell me, Halt formed a master-servant contract with Halt, and he can make her obey him, then he is Ahh, yup. Hes a monster. I will never go against him no matter what happens. When Halt came to the dungeon that Hakua managed, she witnessed his magical power through the ming knights that he conjured, so she decided to surrender. She could defeat 10 of them if she gave it her all. However, Halt created approximately a hundred of them. Ryuka. Never ever be hostile to Halt, okay? Its for the sake of the dragon race and the dragonoids prosperity. I-I understand. *** They finally reached the vige where the dragonoids lived. Hakua arrived in her dragon form; moreover, she was the high ranking Hakuryuu, so her arrival sent the entire vige into a flurry. She transformed herself into her human form, and was about to step into the vige with Ryuka, when the sight of the vigers prostrating themselves near the entrance of the vige greeted them. Hakuryuu-sama, we humbly wee you. I am the vige chief, and my name is Cucuruka. A voluptuous, bewitching beauty leading the dragonoids extended her greetings to Hakua. I am Hakua. There is something I need to do so I want to enter the Dragons Shrine. My humble and sincere apologies, Hakua-sama. The Dragons Shrine Maiden is currently absent here, so Eh, Ryuka? Even the dragons couldnt enter the Dragons Shrine where the Dragon God was being enshrined if the Dragons Shrine Maiden was not present. Cucuruka was about to exin it, when she noticed her daughter Ryuka standing behind Hakua. Book 8: Chapter 6: Wives on the Go (5/9) Book 8: Chapter 6: Wives on the Go (5/9) Ryuka, why are you with Hakuryuu-sama? I have returned, Mother. I also have some business inside the Dragons Shrine, so Hakua-sama sent me home. Sent you home wait, dont tell me, Ryuka, you rode on Hakua-samas back!? Bloodlust surged from Cucuruka. Ryukas body shivered from it. Most people dont really think the dragons were such a big deal, but for most of the dragonoids, they treat the dragons, who were superior to them, with great respect. Elderies considered it sphemous and unforgivable if a dragonoid rode on the back of a dragon, moreso if that dragon was the highest ranking colored dragon. The supreme dragons in this world were called colored dragons and there were four of them, namely Sekiryuu for the crimson dragon, Hakuryuu for the white, Seiryuu for the blue, and Kokuryuu for the ck. The next high-ranking dragons would be as follows Karyuu the Fire Dragon, Suiryuu the Water Dragon, Doryuu the Earth Dragon, Fuuryuu the Wind Dragon, Rairyuu the Thunderbolt Dragon, Kouryuu the Light Dragon, and Anryuu the Darkness Dragon. They were called the attribute dragons, so-named for their respective attributes. There were also attribute dragons who possessed several attributes among them. For example, there was the Enryuu or zing Dragon, who possessed both wind and fire attributes, as well as the Hyouran Dragon, also known as the Blizzard Dragon. Fundamentally, attribute dragons could never win against the colored dragons no matter how many attributes they possessed. Dragons who reached the level of attribute dragons and above could understand human speech, and they could also converse with them. Under those attribute dragons were themon dragons. Common dragons also had their own hierarchy, and the lowest among them were the wyverns. Even those wyverns were also powerful, and they could easily kill an A-ranked monster in just a blink of an eye. The dragons stood at the pinnacle of all the monsters, reigning over them. Cucuruka, you dont have to be so mad at Ryuka. Ryuka adamantly refused, but I forced her to ride on my back. If Hakua-sama speaks so, then so be it. The bloodlust directed at Ryuka suddenly vanished. Besides, Ryuka can return to being a white dragon, just like me. Thats why she practically has the same rank as me. The dragons refer to the dragonoids [Dragonize] as [Return to Being Dragons]. I-indeed, but Also, Ryuka and I are part of the same family. We married the same man. Thats why,Ryukas status is equal to mine. W-what? Cucuruka froze on the spot when she heard Hakuas words. Mother, sorry for the dyed report. I am now officially married to the human named Halt Ernol. Hp-human!? Ryuka, did you forget what your role is? You are the Dragons Shrine Maiden. Marrying a human is . Cucuruka, you better watch your mouth from here on. I wont forgive you if you insulted Halt, even if youre Ryukas mother. Hiii! Cucuruka might not be on par with Ryuuden Ryuka and Ryuushins father but she was still considered strong among the dragonoids, and she possessed enough power to be chosen as the vige chief. And yet, that Cucuruka couldnt move an inch out of fear. Hakuas appearance was that of an adorable little girl, but she was staring at her with an icy bloodlust. Hakua-sama, sorry. Please restrain your bloodlust. The entire vige is quaking in fear. The bloodlust that was directed at Cucuruka didnt only affected her; all the vigers were thoroughly horrified enough for them to imagine that their death was near. Uwah, sorry. I overdid it a bit. Hakua calmed down. At the same time, several dragonoids fainted on the spot. Mother, I know full well what my duty is as the Dragons Shrine Maiden. What do you mean by that? Ryuushin had morphed into hisplete dragon form, but Halt still knocked him down. I married that Halt. Ryuushin hadpletely dragonized? Thats too early. N-no, rather than that, you said he beat thepletely dragonized Ryuushin? There is no way that is true. Thats because that child Ryuushin had morphed into the Kokuryuu. He was magnificent. However, Halt easily blew him off with just a single punch. Wha!? The Kokuryuu possessed most powerful attack ability among all the colored dragons and it was also considered to be the most brutal. There was no way Cucuruka would believe that her sonpleted his dragonization into a Kokuryuu but was still easily beaten by someone of the human race. By the way, I myself cant win against Halt. Thats why youre not allowed to antagonize Halt. You better heed my warning to you. N-no way Eh, then, Hakua-sama, is it true that you are also married to that Halt person!? Yup. Ryuka and I married him together! Hakua hugged Ryukas waist while saying those words. Hakua and Ryuka finally reached the Dragons Shrine, located at the innermost ce of the vige. It was the object of worship for both the dragons and the dragonoids the Shrine dedicated to the Dragon God. A powerful barrier protected this shrine, and even the dragons couldnt approach this ce usually. As long as the Dragons Shrine Maiden, said to have received the blessing of the Dragon God, was there, they could go right beside the Shrine. Hakua-sama, youre acquainted with the Dragon God? Yup. I learned how to fight from Uncle Sekiryuu. The Dragon God is part of the deities, but his status was low. The reason for that was because there were only a handful of dragonoids and dragons who had faith in him. Thus, even if he was a deity, it was still possible for his existence to vanish, although this was quite a rare urrence. Once the Dragon God vanished, the Creator God would choose another dragon to be the next Dragon God. Thus, the Dragon God was quite a novel existence among the deities, because it was a deity with a position that could be taken over. The current Dragon God was no other than the Sekiryuu that was Hakuas acquaintance/ Would Dragon God-sama appear before us? I wonder? Will he listen to our story? Ryuka and Hakua came here in order to look for some clues regarding the Bunshin magic. Dragons and dragonoids were considered long-lived species, but because their memories were excellent, they basically do not leave any written records behind. Because of that, the two of them didnt look for Bunshin Magic clues in any book. They had to ask the dragons and dragonoids who were well versed in magic directly. Hakua didnt know the existence of Bunshin Magic. In that case, they had to ask somebody else a dragon who lived in this world far longer than her. However, because there were very few colored dragons, Hakua didnt even know her otherrades lived. Thats when the thought of going to the Dragon Shrine together with Ryuka crossed her mind. If it was the Dragon Gods Shrine, it might be possible to talk to her friend Sekiryuu. Thus, they came here with that thought in mind. At any rate, Ill try calling Uncle! Yes, youre right. Lets try our best. Ryuka removed the magical academys uniform robe. Her naked body started to glow. The white dragon scales that had dotted her entire body started to expand until they covered her entire body. Ryuka looked like she was donned in the traditional apparel of a shrine maiden. She started to call on the deity with a clear voice. Dragon God-sama, it is I, Ryuka. I havee in order to inquire of you. Uncle~! Can you pleasee out for a bit~ Hakua also faced the entrance of the Shrine and started to call out along with Ryuka. The voices of the Dragons Shrine Maiden d in her shrine uniform and the high ranking Hakuryuu resounded, and the Dragon Gods shrine started to glow. And then Ryuka, and Hakua, huh. So nostalgic. A handsome guy with red hair and red eyes appeared. It was Sekiryuu, the Dragon Deity, and he had morphed into his human appearance. Dragon God-sama. Ryuka knelt before the Dragon God. Uncle, its been a while! Yeah. Both of you look so well, thats great. Ryuka, how is your school? Did you find a good partn hm? The Dragon God started conversing with Ryuka and Hakua, when he suddenly noticed something. Somehowtheres a nostalgic scenting from you guys. S-scent? Do I stink? Nah, its not an ordinary scent. How should I put it, this is the scent of a soul. The Dragon God didnt dislike this scent. RightThis is quite unimaginable, but the scent of the guy who defeated me long ago ising from both of you. T/N: A handsome guy with red hair and red eyes appeared I wanna see!! Better if his hair is long, and he looked quite gentle, thatd be my type! oh so ready to swoon now haha ~ just kidding XD XD I hope Sekiryuu and Halt will have a reunionter ? Book 8: Chapter 7: Dragon God Book 8: Chapter 7: Dragon God I was a Sekiryuu in the past. I received an order from the Creator God-sama to manage the dungeon in the Kingdom of the Beastkin. It was a dungeon exclusive for the heroes use, created to nurture them. And so, I had a lot of free time because ordinary adventurers didnte here. Nobody came for a long time, but finally, a hero entered my dungeon around a hundred years ago. I remember how excited I was back then. That was because I came up with a thousand ideas on what to say to the hero who finally made it to thest floor. A hero duo attempted to challenge my dungeon The human hero was probably teleported from another world, and he was apanied by a half-elf woman. This woman was probably his retinue. I remembered that her swordsmanship was good. The hero was strong, but he also had instances where he narrowly escaped harm. That half-elf woman skillfully supported him. They were a good pair, so I thought. Finally, they reached thest floor where I was waiting. I finally used the lines that I had thought carefully during these hundred years, so I was brimming with satisfaction. Okay, all that was left was to deal with them. I had been watching their movements through the dungeon management crystal, so I knew that they werent powerful enough to defeat me. When the battle with the heroes began, they skillfully evaded my barrage while also attacking me. They worked well together, but their strength wasnt enough to wound me, as expected. It didnt matter how hard they struggled; it was impossible for them to defeat me. They should give up right away, and just returnter on. That was what I thought, but The woman suddenly put her sword away and rushed behind the hero. In the next instant, my survival instinct shouted at me to leave this spot immediately. It was the first time I felt this way since I was born. I was born as the most powerful dragon, so I never experienced any predicament that ced my life in jeopardy. This terror this was the first time. The words that the hero directed to me as I felt overwhelmed with fear were still etched on my mind till now. Sorry, but let us cheat just for a lil bit. that was what the hero said. That hero probably didnt go all out while battling with me. However, when he sensed that he would never win against me, he decided to activate the cheat skill peculiar to the heroes teleported from another world and use it against me. I lost. There was nothing I could do about it. I didnt even manage to see his figure in my peripheral vision as he charged towards me at an unbelievable speed; I was already beaten ck and blue by the time I regained my senses. He ended my life without a single trace of mercy. I also thought a lot about the words that I would say when it was my turn to be defeated, and yet he didnt even let me say a single line. Myst words were eh, wa-wai, thats it. Argh, too uncool. I died. Well, I supposedly died, but I still woke up. Creator God-sama stood right before my eyes, and he dered that he would make me the next Dragon God. He bestowed a new life to me. Well, it was a bit different than being bestowed a lifespan. It was because I became a deity. I no longer had any connection with life and death. There was a possibility that my existence would vanish if the piety towards me was too meager. Regardless of that, deities could not directly intervene with the people and monsters of these worlds. That was why I created the [Dragons Shrine Maiden System]. The dragonoid woman that I designated in other words, the Dragons Shrine Maiden would receive my divine protection and power, and she would be able to heal the wounds of both dragonoids and dragons. When the dragon race thanked her, those feelings of gratitude would be converted to faith in me, and it would be my nourishment. I copied Creator God-samas [Saintess], just a little bit. That was a splendid system, after all. It wasnt a rip-off, okay? It was called paying homage, got it. Hakuryuu and the Dragon Shrine Maiden called out to me. I frequently yed with Hakuryuu in the past. Actually, before I became a deity, I fought with Hakuryuu several times, but the younger white dragon was stronger than me. I was a bit frustrated with that. But, I am the Dragon God now, so theres no way I will lose against Hakuryuu! was what I thought. Iwill win, right? The current Dragons Shrine Maiden was doing her job well. I received a huge amount of pieous feelings just recently. Dear Hakuryuu and the Dragons Shrine Maiden who sent me pious feelings called me out, so I decided to manifest myself. When I faced both of them, I smelled the scent of that heros soulfrom them. It was faint, but I could also smell the Half-Elfs scent. I had turned into a dragon back then, so I had the ability to sniff the souls of people at that time. The scent of the guy who defeated me long ago ising from both of you. I thought it was something impossible, but I couldnt help saying that out of nostalgia. Uncle lost to him? Then Are you perhaps talking about the Guardian Hero? Yeah. Thats right, he was called that way. I learned that the guy who defeated me was called the Guardian Hero after I became a deity. Apparently, his status would multiply if there was someone he needed to protect behind him. Suppose he was Level 100 back then. When the Half-Elf woman put away her sword and moved behind him, the heros status rose to Level 200. Hey, isnt that cheating!? That was why it couldnt be helped that I lost against him. Well, I became a deity now, so there was no way I would lose against him this time around. I was justifying my loss in the past, when an unimaginable information suddenly spilled from Hakuryuu. Actually, that Guardian Hero has reincarnated. Huh? W-what? What on earth was that? I-is that true? Yes, its the truth. The scent of the Guardian Heros soul that you sensed is probably his, I believe. The Dragons Shrine Maiden replied. The Dragons Shrine Maiden would never lie to me. The Guardian Hero reincarnated? Eh, seriously!? I-in that case Its my chance for revenge against him! Eh, ah, ahm Dragon God-sama?Fuhahaha, Guardian Hero. Im going to make you regret being reborn into this world! Nah, I didnt have any ns to kill him. I just want to make him pay for the past. Pay for not allowing me to finish the lines that I had painstakingly thought about long and hard. Deities couldnt intervene with humans directly, but that was only in the Realm of Humans. Itd be enough to just bring that Guardian Hero back to the Divine Realm, and challenge him to a battle. That guy would probably let down his guard because he already won against me before. Also, if there was reason for the battle, then I must look for a reason that would make him want to fight against me; I couldnt fail on this. Well, I could just think about it when I meet him. I had be a deity, so there was a mountain of things I could offer as a reward for winning against me. Of course, the thought of losing never crossed my mind. I would face him as he knelt on the ground before me, and I would definitely say all those lines that I didnt manage to say back then! It had been a while, but I transformed into Sekiryuu. The amount of power overflowing from me couldntpare to before, thanks to me bing a deity. I grabbed the Dragons Shrine Maiden and Hakuryuu, who had morphed back into her human appearance, and I flew away while clutching them in my talons. They seemed shocked by my sudden actions, but both the Shrine Maiden and the Hakuryuu never kicked a fuss, and they obediently stayed inside the ws. If I followed the scent wafting from these girls, I would definitely reach that person. Fuhahhaha, just you wait, Guardian Hero. Iming now! Im so going to make you pay for all the grudges of the past hundred years!! E/N: Lolol so hes gonna go and lose too. Poor sekiryuu. I really wanna see Halt loselmao. Because if he can defeat deities, just make him a god too. Whats the useof weaker gods if a normal human is stronger than them. Book 8: Chapter 8: Wives On the Go (6/9) Book 8: Chapter 8: Wives On the Go (6/9) A gigantic white fox ran across the ocean. Her tail was divided into nine. It was the nine-tailed fox a cmity said to destroy multitudes of countries once released in the world of people. That nine tailed-fox continued running over the water, headed towards the east. Her destination was Faunost, the inds situated in the Far East. It was the birthce of Youko, one of the highest ranked monsters in the demon n. Halts wives went to different ces separately to search for a clue about Bunshin Magic. Youko headed towards Faunosts sacred mountain,. That was the ce she was born and raised in. *** Its been a while since I came here. Youko had already transformed in her human form, and she mumbled as she alighted on the Sacred Mountain. She promptly made her way towards her destination without any hesitation. Once thend of Faunost came into sight, Youko soared above the clouds until she reached this ce. Nine-tailed foxes who achieved perfection by absorbing a colossal amount of mana could stand on water, and they could also soar through the sky. Flying was the quicker method, but it also consumed more mana, so she opted to run on the ocean until halfway. Youko had a reason why she wanted to conserve her mana as much as possible. Nine-tailed foxes had the habit of unconsciously absorbing mana from its surrounding and storing them in their tails regardless of whether they wanted to or not. If the umted mana was saturated with anger and malice, the nine-tailed fox would go on a rampage and turn into a disaster once it achieved itspleted body. Youkos tails were currently filled with the mana of Sage Halt and Divine Beast Shiro. She didnt go on a rampage even though she already achieved her perfect body, because the mana that filled her didnt have malice, and some of them also had divine attributes. Nevertheless, if she used mana then it would decrease. Normally, it wasnt cause for concern. Halt releases an unbelievable amount of mana so she could already get her fill just by staying beside him. She could easily replenish one-tail worth of mana just by spending the night beside him. However, she didnt have Halt with her today. Moreover, this Sacred Mountain was filled with evil mana. I didnt realize the miasma here is this thick back when I was still living here Youko already obtained herpleted body, so the chance that she would go berserk was pretty low. However, she didnt want any other mana beside Halts and Shiros to enter her body. She strode on while shaking off the evil mana filled with malice and horror that was swirling around and trying to coil around her. She had spent around 200 years in this ce since her birth in this world. B-ranked monsters crowded this Sacred Mountain, and it could be said that this ce was Faunosts leading danger zone. Youko just elegantly passed through this ce. Monsters wouldnt appear before her, let alone attack. The intelligence of monsters rose as their subjugation ranking also rose. B-ranked monsters could grasp the difference of strength amd power between themselves and their opponents, so unless it was an order from their higher-ups, they wouldnt recklessly attack. Youko had morphed into her human form, but she didnt hide her power. Normally, those high-ranking monsters wouldnt even allow anyone to go near this Sacred Mountain, and they would scare off all the adventurers who attempted to do so. However, they grasped the extent of Youkos power, so they had all ran away from the path of the route she was following. And so, Youko reached her destination without a single battle. There was a cave with a huge, gaping mouth, and it upied part of the cliff. Youko lived in this ce before with her mom. Im back. Youko raised her hand and held it in front of her. A translucent film appeared in the space that had been empty moments ago. The translucent film covered the surroundings of the caves entrance. It was the barrier that Youko put up in order to prevent the entry of monsters inside her home. The barrier disappeared when Youko touched it. Youko entered the cave, and she put up another barrier at the entrance before heading towards the innermost part of the cavern. Mother, I have returned. Youko spoke towards the pir of ice that stood in the deepest part of the cave. A peerless beauty was sealed inside that pir of ice. It was Kikyou, the mother of Youko. Kikyou was already dead. She passed away around a hundred and ny years ago, when Youko was only around 10 years of age. Youko couldnt remember Kikyous death for some reason. The only memory that she had was when she used the ice sealing spell to preserve her mothers remains inside the pir of ice, preventing her body from decaying. Youre still as beautiful as ever, Mother. Youko stared at her own mom. After gazing for a while, Youko started to speak, as if she remembered something. Mother. I pledged a vow with a human. She reported her marriage with Halt to her mother. This human Halt is unbelievably strong. He might even be stronger than you, Mother. Youko exined to Kikyou that even though Halt was just a mere human, he could easily ughter warlocks and demons, and he also formed contracts with the spirit kings of all the attributes. Originally, I formed a master-servant contract with Master, but he had discarded my contract one-sidedly. Moreover, the effect of the contract remained on me. It didnt make any sense. Hes such an abnormal guy. She was bad mouthing Halt, but she seemed happy while doing so. So many outrageously crazy things happen when Im with him, and I never get bored with it. She talked about Halts magic, and how she met the Creator God in the Holy City. She also spoke about the divine protection that she received from the Creator God. Im part of the demonic n, and yet I received divine protection from the Creator GodB-but, because of that, I officially became his wife! Ah, by the way, Master has 11 wives. And because of that Youkoined to her mother that she was lonely during the nights she couldnt sleep with Halt. Afterward, the other wives also had that same sentiment, so they conspired with each other. She exined to Kikyou that in order to have Halt use Bunshin Magic, they first needed toe up with a way to use that magic. If only I was as beautiful as you, Mother, then If she was as gorgeous as Kikyou, then she could ensnare Halt and maybe she could even monopolize him. With these thoughts racing through her mind, Youko touched the seal that confined her mother. !? A sudden headache assaulted Youko. T-this is It was the feeling that her brain, her memory, had been tampered with by somebody else. Youkos sealed memories returned. Youko, covered in blood. An adventurer, approaching nearer behind her. Youko remembered. When she was just a little child, she went outside the barrier that Kikyou had put up, resulting in an adventurer capturing her. Kikyou rushed to save her, but she was attacked by the adventurers. She managed to retaliate, but the weapons they wielded had strong anti-demonic traits Kikyou died from the wounds she sustained that time. Just before her death, she took away Youkos memories. She didnt want Youko to wallow in regret and me herself that Kikyou died because of her. She also didnt want Youko to harbor grudges against the humans. The memories that Kikyou sealed returned to Youko. Youko became the most powerful among the nine-tailed foxes that achieved perfection, because she absorbed the pure, refined mana from the sage and the divine beast. The current Youko had already surpassed the power of her mother, Kikyou. The moment she touched the seal protecting Kikyous body, it triggered the return of her memories that had been taken away from her. Dark emotions started to grow inside Youkos heart. I loathe the humans who killed my mother. Im going to annihte them. The pir of ice that sealed her mothers body reflected Youkos face that had contorted with hatred. Book 8: Chapter 9: Wives On the Go (7/9) Book 8: Chapter 9: Wives On the Go (7/9) Youko was about to be crushed by the dark, negative emotions. Kill the humans. No. Those humans killed Mother. Dont leave a single one alive. The adventurers who killed Mother are already dead. The current [Me] can annihte all of those humans. Stop it, dont do this, stop. Two consciousnesses fought within Youko. One of them, the Youko that desired revenge against the humans, wanted to release the mana that had been stored in her tails. She wanted to morph back to her nine-tailed fox form and obliterate the human vige located at the foot of the Sacred Mountain. Youkos other consciousness didnt have the slightest desire to go on a rampage, but she was helpless and she didnt have control over her own body. However, the mana wasnt released. Whats happening? When she tried to unleash her mana and transform back to her nine-tailed fox form, she felt an intense pain on the back of her right hand. The contract that she formed with a human prevented her from going on a rampage. This thing! In order to destroy the contract, Youko was about to cut her hand off Someones words resounded in her mind. Then, Youko, you can neverunch a malicious attack against other people. Ah, Master With Halts words, control returned to her consciousness that didnt have the slightest desire to go on a rampage. This bloody human! Lets kill him first! Master is impossible for you. [I] am the perfected Nine-Tailed Fox. Theres no way I will lose against a mere human. It doesnt matter even if you already achieved the perfect body, you will never win against him. S-shut up! Dont you loathe humans!? Indeed, humans are abominable. Then, all the more! Mothers foes are already dead. Then just kill all the other humans! As if Master will allow that. It doesnt matter if you want to take over my body, Master will definitely stop [me]. See, just an echo of his order and you can no longer control my body. N-no! You must me those humans more!! If you do so, [I] will be able to annihte all those humans. Its impossible for me to me and resent them. Thats because I love Master. She loved the human Halt, so she couldnt bare her fangs against the humans. That was not all. Youko had been watching over Halt all this time, and she witnessed the abnormal power and various abilities that he possessed, so she believed that most things would be alright if entrusted to him. She held onto the hope that it will be solved somehow. Iwill ask him to revive Mother. T-Thats impossible! Mothers dead, she was murdered! 190 years ago! Thats right. However, I had immediately sealed Mother. At the same moment that Mother took my memories away, she gave me all the remaining power that she had. I couldnt control that power so I unwittingly used the sealing technique that could even bind the soul. Youko touched Kikyous seal. Mothers soul is sleeping here. It was faint, but she could sense Kikyous soul that had been caught in the sealing. Mother, Im sorry for leaving you locked up in this ce for such a long time. It may have been unintentional, but she still apologized from the bottom of her heart for binding her mother for around 200 hundred years. Still, because of that, Mother can live again. E-even if her soul is still there, theres no way to return a soul that have been separated for more than a hundred years to its body! What, so youre still there? You can disappear now, you know? I dont have the slightest wish to go berserk now. Silence! Mother returning thats just a pipe dream! Theres no way you can do that! You do know how much mana you will need, and howplicated that mana maniption is to revive somebody else from the dead, right!? Of course. On the contrary, do you know what is required to revive Mother?Well, yeah, thats right. Youre not me, after all. Yeah, thats right! Besides, you casted that sealing spell without grasping your own power. Because of that, it has be a seal that the current you cant undo! Hmpf. This is just a shoddy seal that I made. Master will definitely break it easily. Wha!? B-but, even if the seal is broken, its not guaranteed that he will revive Mother. A colossal amount of mana is needed. Even your mana, in yourplete form, is not sufficient for this! Besides Mother is a cmity, a nine-tailed fox Haa. You dont know anything. Masters mana is that of a genuine behemoth. On top of that, hes a matchless Casanova. Hes not the type to reject any woman. Thats how Master is, so Im sure that he will not refuse especially when he sees how beautiful Mother is. Youko ced her hand on her own head. Thats it, so I have a lot of things I need to do from here on. My evil self thats wishing for the destruction of humans, you should sleep first. Wha!? Sto- Youko brainwashed herself, and sealed her malicious alter ego that threatened to go on a rampage. Alright, time to go home. Youko easily lifted the ice pir that contained the sealed Kikyou and she went outside the cave, There were several books that Kikyou left inside this cavern, so Youko came here to check them if they contained any hint about the Bunshin Magic. However, if it was possible to revive her, then it would still be the best course to ask the person who left the books herself. Youko left the cave and morphed back into her nine-tailed fox. Afterward, she reverently wrapped the seal of Kikyou with her tail, and she soared back to the sky, leaving the Sacred Mountain behind. Book 8: Chapter 10: Celestial Spirit King Book 8: Chapter 10: Celestial Spirit King Father, were home. Oh, Mai and Mei, its good to see you both return. This was the Spirit Sanctuary located in the center of the Spirit Realm. I am the Celestial Spirit King, the master of the Spirit Sanctuary and the king of all the spirits. My adorable daughters have finallye home. Shouldnt they tell me beforehand if they n to return? Lets celebrate Mai and Meis return with a banquet. Oops, my wife will scold me again if I decide to do that arbitrarily. Then, its fine if I didnt do something too ostentatious I would just gather all the spirits in the Spirit Realm to wee them. Thats why I wanted them to contact me beforehand. Hm? What? Dont do that, you say? Thats precisely the reason why you dont contact me and just go directly here? R-really, then sorry about that. I mustnt do that from here on? G-got it. I wont do that next time, too. B-but, cant I really go out to wee you? If I want to, not only the ones here at the Spirit Realm, I can also summon all the spirits in the Human Realm, and we can give you avishly magnificent wee N-no! Sorry. Thats just a joke. I will never do that! Thats why dear Mai. Please dont call my wife through telepathy! Recently, I noticed that my daughters were treating me coldly. In the past, whenever I summoned and gathered arge number of spirits, they would praise me, saying things like Daddy, youre so awesome!. By the way, my wife scolded me to death whenever I did that. She would say What the heck are you thinking, gathering all those poor busy spirits just for nonsense!! I just wanted to show off how cool I was in front of my daughters! Isnt it fine if I just used a bit of my authority as king!!! When I reasoned out to my wife, she would give me an earful about what is the duty of a king for several days. My wife is also a spirit, so she doesnt get tired. In the first ce, my wife was a spirit born from the deity that governed knowledge in this world, so possessed an astounding amount of knowledge. My wifes fervent speech could continue on for several days without a single second of rest because of that. I couldnt go against my wife, but I was also a VIP. The deities ruled over this world, with Creator God-sama standing at their pinnacle. However, there was a rule that forbid deities from directly intervening in the affairs of the people. Thats where my spiritse in. Their role was to convert [Mana], the source of this worlds energy, into different energy types. [Mana] was the driving force that moved this world. The most familiar form of [Mana] for the residents of this world would be magical energy, which they also referred to as mana.* We spirits converted [Mana] into magical energy. In short, in this world, spirits were definitely present in ces where people used magic. It wasnt just among the people. The spirits that convert mana into magical energy existed in the magical stones inside the body of the Bakemonos, as well as the so-called dragon vein, which was a ginormous river of [Mana] that flowed beneath the earth. The spirits in the dragon vein filled this world with magical energy. By the way, the spirits that do the conversion from [Mana] to magical energy didnt have their consciousness. Moreover, it was also our, the spirits, role to convert magical energys attributes that the people used whenever they applied attributes such as fire, water, wind, earth, lightning, darkness and light. The spirits who did attribute conversion included those spirits that didnt have any consciousness, as well as high level spirits such as Mai, Mei and I, who had our own will. Spirits like us who had our consciousness rarely formed contracts with people, and we usually applied magical countermeasures so that they couldnt control or use us. This world was run by spirits. And here I was. The KING of ALL those spirits. I could stop the dragon vein and destroy the world if I so wished to. In conclusion, I was an amazing person no matter what anyone said. I could do anything I wanted to. And my daughters relied on me. Father, do you know anything about Bunshin Magic? thats what they said. Of course I knew it. I was the Celestial Spirit King, after all. The one who held all the magic that existed in this world in the palm of my hand. I knew all about it, but I was bothered about the reason why my daughters were interested in it. Bunshin Magic was a spell that created an alter ego, and the magical power of the main body would be divided into the created clone. For example, if a person with 10,000 mana (magical energy) points created one bunshin or clone, the magical energy of the casters body and the clone would be 5,000 each. However, this magic typically consumed 5,000 mana points to activate, so the casters magical energy would be depleted all at once. The moment the spell was activated, that person would also die because the magical energy ran out. If the person was lucky enough to convert his life energy into magical energy right on time, by a stroke of luck, he would be able to escape death, but he would still suffer from severeck of magical energy. In the first ce, there were only a limited number of people in this world who possessed more than 10,000 points of mana. That was the reason why people who could use such magic rarely appeared. And that was precisely the reason why I was bothered about the reason for my daughters interest in this spell. Ah! Ce to think of it I knew a person who could possibly no, who could definitely use Bunshin Magic. That person was no other than my beloved daughters Mai and Mei contractor, and the Bakemono who could forcefully summoned me, the Celestial Spirit King. Its just a wild guess, butare you guys nning to make Halt use this Bunshin Magic? Just imagining that Bakemono increasing in number was already giving me a major headache.The spirits were currently difited because that guy kept on scattering an inexplicable amount of magical energy. Well, the nine-tailed fox beside him absorbed most of the magical energy that he kept on spreading, so were somehow getting by that was the current situation. We want Halt-sama to use Bunshin Magic, but is it a no? Seriously? My daughters nned to let that Bakemono master Bunshin Magic, apparently. Reason can you tell me the reason why you want Halt to use Bunshin Magic? If the reason was reasonable, then I thought perhaps it would be fine if I taught them about Bunshin Magic. It was extremely rare for my daughters to ask me for help. I wanted to support them, even for just a little bit. Ahm, thats My daughters blushed. W-whats that bashful expression!? They had never shown me such an expression before! We want to increase the days we can sleep with Halt-sama. Huh? T/N: Poor doting Daddy Celestial Spirit King, such a henpecked husband XD And lol, Mai and Mei have the guts to tell their dad that they want to sleep with a guy more frequently! XD Anyways, what a difficult chapter! Ive been tranting magical power as mana to separate it from magical power per se (like, mana points instead of magical power points, following the suggestion of my previous editor) and all of a sudden author-sama decided to use the word mana to refer to something else huhuhuhu Really, after all this time? So, because Im aid backzy, ehem) person lol, I just decided to use [Mana] to refer to the spiritual life force/ energy, and mana points/ magical energy for the one that Halt and the rest of them use to conjure magic IN THIS CHAPTER. LOL. In the seeding chaps, unless they appear together, I would continue referring to magical energy as mana. If they appeared together, then it would be [Mana] and magical energy. XD Oh, and I changed Monster to Bakemono to refer to Halt not sure if I mentioned it already? Or maybe in a patreon chap? Anyway, we need a term exclusive for Halt whenever the deities and spirit kings call him Monster, so Im using the authors original term. Monster doesnt work, since he could easily kill them in a blink of an eye. E/N: Man all these terms like mana and energy points and magic points are messingwith mah brain. Book 8: Chapter 11: Wives On the Go (8/9) Book 8: Chapter 11: Wives On the Go (8/9) W-what do you mean? You, are yous-sleeping with Halt? The Celestial Spirit King was obviously shaking, thunderstruck. Ahm, this is a bitte, but we are married to Halt-sama now. Father!? Ah! S-sorry. I was surprised for a bit. S-so, youre married to that Mons- Halt, huh. In the long course of the history of this, it wasnt really umon for spirits to marry humans. Humans only lived for a hundred years or so, so the time the spirits, who didnt have lifespan, spent with their beloved humans could be considered too short. It wasnt such a big deal if her girls liked Halt and they wanted to spend that meager time together. Spirits and Humans couldnt bear children together. There was an exception, but that wasnt applicable to his daughters. Afterall, they wouldnt engage in the acts of forming a family. So, theres no problem with that that was what the Celestial Spirit King had in mind. Congrattions. I give you my blessing. T-thank you so much, Father! Alright then, I will bestow my divine protection on Halt. If I did that, then his lifespan might be extended, more or less. If he, a Spirit King, bestowed his divine protection on Halt, then his lifespan would probably double. The Celestial Spirit King thought that much was fine, if it was for the sake of his adorable daughters. Ahm We think that will be impossible. Hm? Why? Mai and Mei chose their words carefully, finding it extremely hard to exin. Actually (Mai) We received (Mei) Divine Protection from Creator God-sama. (Mai and Mei) Huh? Because we have the Divine Protection from Creator God-sama, we couldnt receive the protective blessing from Father. W-what!? The Celestial Spirit King ced his hand on top of Mai and Meis heads. W-what theits true, Creator God-sama did bestow his blessing on you. Creator God-sama blessed our marriage with Halt-sama. The Celestial Spirit King knew they were speaking the truth when he touched his daughters. Nonsense I had never heard of any instance when Creator God-sama himself blessed a marriage between a human and a spirit Hm? There was another thing that bothered the Celestial Spirit King. Y-you, is something else different aside from your recent marriage to Halt and Creator God-sama blessing it? Did you have something that you forget to report to me? Different? What might it be? Mai and Mei were perplexed. The Celestial Spirit King caught a glimpse of a part of the power thaty within Mai and Mei. It was on the level of a Spirit King. Spirit Kings were the monarchs of the spirits, and they governed the four elemental mana of fire, water, wind and earth. Mai and Meis powers already surpassed that of a spirit king. For example, did you receive a huge amount of mana from Creator God-sama, or something like that Huge amount (Mai) Of Mana? (Mei) Ahh! (Mai and Mei) Oohh, did you remember? We have be stronger after receiving mana from Halt-sama!! W-what the heck The Celestial Spirit King clutched his head. His daughters had changed into an existence that could bear children right under his nose without him having any inkling about it. It would have been better if they received mana from Creator God-sama temporarily because of their circumstances. However, this was what happened instead. Mai and Mei received mana directly from Halt, their contractor, and had raised their existence several levels higher. Only the spirits who reached the level of spirit kings could conceive with a human. Mai and Mei already fulfilled that requirement. In short, the Celestial Spirit Kings daughters became the brides of Halt after they obtained bodies that could bear a humans child. It was no longer a tonic rtionship that would spend a century together no longer a make-believe y of being families. In that case So Im Halts father-inw now, huh Y-yes, thats right. The hard reality that his daughters had became brides before he knew it hit the Celestial Spirit KIng. His precious daughters were taken away without a single simple courtesy call. If this was an ordinary man, he would already obliterate him, but The Celestial Spirit King couldnt do so. Aside from being bound with a contract, the Celestial Spirit King already experienced being forcefully summoned by Halt. If it was just a mere summoning contract, then he could abolish it with ease, but the reality of being summoned against his will had been painful for him. He had been forced to submission right at the moment he manifested into the Human Realm. What the A-ahm, we nned to visit Father and Mother sooner orter, together with Halt. The Celestial Spirit King was obviously depressed, so Mai and Mei called out to him out of worry. However, the Celestial Spirit King calmed himself. So, youre already husband and wife with Halt, right? Why do you still need the Bunshin Magic? Isnt it fine to just sleep with Halt? The Celestial Spirit King couldnt do anything but to ept this, so he nonchntly tossed that question to Mai and Mei. Ahm (Mai) Actually (Mei) There are nine other women aside from us who are married to Halt. Huh? Thats why, the nights we can sleep with Halt are few. (Mai)Were lonely when we cant sleep with Halt. (Mei) We want Halt-sama to use the Bunshin Magic. (Mai and Mei) S-so what youre saying now is that Halt has ELEVEN WIVES!? Indeed. N-no, w-wait a second! You girls are spirits that are at par with the Spirit Kings. Not only that, you are my beloved daughters, and you also received the divine protection of the Creator God-sama. Thats how you are, so arent you being prioritized that the others? The Celestial Spirit King firmly believed that his daughters are the most adorable girls. He had been miffed that his daughters had been taken, but his desire for the man to treasure his daughters was truly sincere. No, Creator God-samas Divine Protection is (Mai) Given to all of Halt-samas wives. (Mei) And so, Halt-samas wives are of equal status. Wh-what!? T-that Creator God-sama bestowed his divine protection on all of those eleven people? Although it also depended on the degree, the Creator Gods divine protection was considered to be the ultimate blessing in this world. Moreover, the Celestial Spirit King sensed that it was no ordinary blessing, but the highest degree of divine protection that he gave to Mai and Mei. The supreme deitys greatest divine protection It would take a colossal amount of divine energy just to bestow that to a single person. And yet, he gave it to 11 people. Impossible Halt, just what kind of creature are you!? His our husband! Ahh, yeah. Youre right. So (Mai) Father (Mei) Do you know anything about the Bunshin Magic? (Mai and Mei) The Celestial Spirit King was torn, He wanted to grant the request of his adorable daughters. However, he couldnt shake that feeling of displeasure that his daughters had to spend the night together with a clone. He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, when Father, please. Mai and Mei grabbed the sleeves of the Celestial Spirit King. Both of them pulled it while looking like pitiful puppies. They hadnt used this trick recently, but it was effective everytime they wanted to request something back when they were children. It was too precious that it couldnt be helped. The Celestial Spirit King had never once refused them when they did this action. His wife scolded him many times because of this. However, the Celestial Spirit King didnt change at all. C-cant be helped, then. This is dangerous magic, so be careful when you use it, okay? We understand! Thank you so much, Fathe!! Afterward, Mai and Mei learned Bunshin Magic from the Celestial King, and they manifested again in the Human Realm jubntly. Book 8: Chapter 12: Wives On the Go (9/9) Book 8: Chapter 12: Wives On the Go (9/9) Halt, can you hear me? Elmia talked to the bracelet on her right hand. Elmia. I can hear you. Whats up? Halts voice resounded from the bracelet. The bracelet that Halt gave to all his family members had a calling feature. A gigantic device was necessary in order tomunicate over long distances in this world. That device was extremely expensive, and only the royalty and part of the nobility, as well as the top-ss guilds possessed it. The Elf King showed the real long distancemunication terminal to Halt back in Alheim. It was really huge, upying almost all of an entire room. Moreover, a colossal amount of mana was needed to operate it, so they only used it tomunicate with allied kingdoms for very urgent matters. Halt invented his own by making a magic device. He made it into a bracelet that wouldnt look odd even if a girl wore it for fashion well, making it into that size was just a bonus. Communication was done using Halts teleportation magic, so it would also require a massive amount of mana. However, Halt regrly replenished those bracelets with mana so that Elmia and the rest of his wives could contact him without having to shell out mana. Seira and I are in Sanctum, but were already done with our business here, so can youe pick us up? Elmia and Seira rode on Hakuas back until they reached the Holy City of Sanctum. Their purpose was to check the documents and books for any information regarding Bunshin Magic. Thankfully, they did find some usible clues, so they decided to return to Halts mansion. Their initial n was to contact Hakua so that she could pick them up, but for some reason, they couldnt get ahold of her, so they turned to Halt, instead. Elmia and Seira didnt notify Halt when they left the mansion this morning. Halt would be suspicious if most of his wives went out. They didnt have the confidence that they wouldnt spill the beans should Halt ask them about their purpose, so they decided to just leave without meeting him. So, they left the mansion in silence. And yet, they were requesting that hee pick them up. Seira was hesitant about contacting Halt due to those two reasons. She did try to contact him several times, but she would stop halfway through every single time. Elmia became frustrated at Seiras indecisiveness, repeating the same action over and over, so she decided to take the matter into her own hands and contacted Halt to request him to pick them up. Sorry, Im in the middle of something right now Just wait for me for ten minutes! Got it. That sound Are you in the middle of a battle? They could hear something exploding in the background from the bracelet. Well, something like that. A-are you alright!? Seira anxiously called out to Elmias bracelet, clearly worried. Im fine, Seira. Dont worry, just wait for a bit, okay. The call was cut after Halt said that. Halt-samais he really alright? Hes fine, hes fine. Youre worrying too much, Seira. Halts a guy who could kill a demon instantly, you know? Hell definitely win even if his opponent is a deity. Isnt it too much of a stretch to say that hell win against a deity? Ahh, yeah. Well, how should I put this, its just an example of strength level! As expected, even Elmia didnt really believe that Halt would win against a deity. After approximately 3 minutes Sorry for the wait! Whoa, that was fast. Is it okay now? Halt-sama, are you safe? Yup. Im not injured or anything. They could no longer hear any sound of explosion from the bracelet. Seira patted her chest when she heard Halts cheerful voice. Alright, Im going to pick you up now. Elmia, give me a kiss for your travel fare, alright. T-travel fare? Yeah! Teleportation magic uses up a ginormous amount of mana, you know. Thats why I need a travel fare so that I can go pick you up. Im charging you with a kiss. Eh, w-wait, w-why does it have to be me!? Halt-sama, if its a kiss, then please allow me! Elmiained with a beet-red face. On the other hand, Seira volunteered herself, despite her cheeks being as scarlet as Elmias. You see, Elmia, you wont kiss me on your own. Seira seems like shes willing to pay the fee, so Im going to get her now. The call ended, and in that same instant, the magical circle within the bracelet was activated, and Halt appeared from there. Thanks for waiting. Halt-sama, thank you so much for the trouble. Ahmt-this is payment. Seira kissed Halt. Yes, certainly. Halt patted Seira, who mustered the will to kiss him, and she narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Seira paid the travel fee. N-no other way? Well, its fine by me, but Elmia, this ce is quite far from my mansion, right? Y-you wont take me with you!? See, everybody else already kissed me when I teleported them. I cant give special treatment only to you, Elmia. Of course, Halt didnt have any intention of leaving Elmia behind, regardless of whether she did kiss him or not. Halt already learned from Seira on how to handle Elmia, so shes putting that into practice. If everybody else did it, then I-I just had to do it. Y-yup, theres no helping it. Elmia approached Halt, and she ced her trembling hands onto his shoulders and kissed him. It was just a peck, and she instantly pulled away. I-is this fine!? Hmm, actually, it would have been better if it was a bit longer. Well, everyone is waiting for us, so lets go home. W-wait! If youre not satisfied, thenI-Ill do it. Elmia ced her lips on Halts once again. It was a clumsy kiss, quite unbelievable for a mature woman ten years older than him. However, Halt was already satisfied precisely because of this. H-how is it? S-satisfied? Thanks, Elmia. It was pleasant. I received your travel fee, so lets go home. Halt touched Seira and Elmias hands, and the teleportation circle was activated once again, teleporting them to his mansion. W-whats this!? H-Halt-sama, you were fighting with this? The first thing that greeted Elmia and Seira upon their return to the mansion with Halt was The figure of a ck, charred, gigantic dragon. - E/N: What the heck happened -_- T/N: Hello guys, sorry for the erratic posting schedule, got a new part-time job so been quite busy! It will still be a 3x a week posting, but no definite time (still mon, wed and fri), hopefully I can go back to my regr time sched once everything is settled down ? Thank you so much for the patience! Book 8: Chapter 13: Hakua’s Prank Book 8: Chapter 13: Hakuas Prank Halt-sama. A strong aura is approaching us at a high speed. Tina noticed that there was something drawing nearer to us, so she raised her body. How strong is it? Itsprobably stronger than me. Eh!? It was stronger than this worlds strongest magic knight, apparently. This was a bit awful. If its destination isnt here, then thats good, that was what I thought, but T-, this is. W-what happened? Ryuka and Hakuas mana are also along with it. No way. In that case, its destination is here, then. What in the world might it be? If its with the two of them, then it might be somebody with a rtionship with dragons? It would be good if it wasnt an enemy Im going to check it for a bit. The academys in danger if a fight breaks out. Indeed. Then I too will Tina, you rest. Youre tired, right? Tina had raised her upper body that was d in negligee, but I pushed her back lightly so that she could lie on the bed again. She couldnt resist, and her body fell on the bed with a plop. B-but Its fine. Ill manage it somehow. I nted a light kiss on her while patting her head, then I aimed at Ryukas bracelet and teleported. * * * Eh, Halt Ryuka! Halt had teleported next to Ryuka, but the dragon clutching them was flying too fast, so he was left behind in just an instant. Halt managed to create a foothold by using wind magic topress the air beneath him so he could float in the air. However, it was still a far cry from Tina, who could fly wherever she wanted to. Ryuka and Hakua were in the red dragons clutches. Both of them looked fine, but Halt didnt know the real situation, so he decided to chase after the dragon. He strengthened his physical ability with his magic suit, then he created footholds using wind magic and stepped on them as he dashed through the sky. However, the speed of the dragon was way too fast, so even though Halt ran with all his might, the gap between them just grew wider. After a while, just when they were about to reach the distance where they wouldnt be able to hear him even if he shouted Halt!!! Help!! Hakuas scream for help reached Halts ears. It reached Halt. * * * Hakuryuu, did you say something? The Sekiryuu flew at top speed towards the direction of the scent of Halts soul, when he suddenly heard the little girl in his ws Hakua shouting. It had been a while since the Dragon God turned into his dragon form, so he forgot to use wind magic to reduce the noise of the wind. He didnt hear what Hakua shouted because of that. No, the Dragon Gods number one mistake was that he brought Ryuka and Hakua in his ws. Hm? Something suddenly appeared in front of the Dragon God. That something also disappeared from his view in an instant. At the same time, a fierce pain run through the Dragon Gods ws AAARRRGGG!? The Dragon Gods ws were severed from his body. The pain had been too sudden, and he didnt even understand what happened as he spiraled down the sky. During that time, Halt who had just shed the Dragon Gods ws with Hakoku was lowering Ryuka and Hakua to the ground. Its okay now. Ill kill that thing. Halt soared to the sky once again after saying that. H-Halt! That esteemed person is Ryuka called out to halt, but he had already surrounded the dragon with a few thousand spears of me. Fire Lance!!! The ming spears flew one after the other at top speed towards the Dragon God pierced his body right on cue of Halts chanting. However, the Dragon God was a deity. Sekiryuu was originally highly resistant against magic, but this particr one had already reached the status of a deity. He didnt sustain any major damage even if he was hit with a few thousand shots, moreso given that each spear only consumed two points of mana each. Nevertheless, he couldnt move because ming spears relentlessly rained on his body and pierced him. Thats why the Dragon God waited. It would be his chance the moment the surrounding spears ceased from barraging on him (Just endure for a few seconds, theyre gonna decrease then. Itll be the end for that sage in that instant.) He couldnt open his eyes because of the spears piercing his face, but he could still sense that the mage assaulting him was right there. (I dont know who he is, but he dared to attack a deity. Ill be allowed to attack him. Now, how should I deal with him?) He was going to make him regret that he dared to fight against a deity. Because of that, the Dragon God started to think about ways on how to torture him. A few seconds passed, but the attacks had no signs of abating. (Tsk, how annoying. Seems like he has a huge supply of mana, huh.) Tens of seconds ticked by, but the attacks still didnt cease. Rather than that, he had the feeling that the number of spears flying towards him had increased. (W-what? Why wont it end?) He couldnt even raise his voice because the spears relentlessly pierced his mouth and throat, but the Dragon God was determined to endure. A few minutes passed by. The regeneration of his body could no longer keep up. ($-$%#&! W-hat the #@#@ is happening here!?) The Dragon God was starting to panic. Deities basically didnt have bodies of flesh, so to speak. When the deities manifested themselves in the Human Realm, their flesh bodies were already prepared, and it would possess the highest specifications possible in this world. This body that was for exclusive use of a deity was beginning to reach its limit. (C#@& C#@& C#@& C#@& C#@&C#@&C#@&C#@&C#@&) He tried to escape to the Divine Realm using the teleportation portal exclusive for deities, but he couldnt do so for some reason. The moment he summoned the divine characters to create the divine teleportation circle, that person meddled with it, preventing his teleportation. (I-impossible!! Is the one attacking me now a deity!?) Of course, he also attempted to counterattack, but Everything had been negated even before he could release his magic. It was as if the opponent had a full grasp of what he was trying to do. Several minutes had passed since Halt began his attack. The Dragon Gods wings and arms that had been guarding fell limp, and his ginormous body started to fall. The massive dragon fell on the ground. Halt stopped his magic attacks, then he alighted on the ground and approached it. Die!!!! The dragon suddenly rose up and attacked Halt. Of the ws that Halt severed, only the right w had fully recovered. He aimed his sharp right ws at Halts abdomen He didnt pierce Halt. Huh? Halt didnt mind the w that was about to rip his guts out in the slightest, and he raised his right hand. The Dragon God followed his movement and raised his head W-what the heck is that The colossal pir of mes had been prepared already, and it rose high above the Dragon Gods head, towering so high that he couldnt even see its top. You made a mistake when you tried to harm my wives. Bye. Eh, wai Firnce!!! The Sekiryuu who was supposedly highly resistant against fire was burnt ck because of Halts super hot fire magic without a chance to defend himself. T/N: That was no prank, bad Hakua.Your naughtiness had gone too far. Poor, poor Sekiryuu (who reminded me of Ryuushin) T.T E/N: Nooooo bad hakua. My poor Sekiryuu. Halt is so hasty to kill others except his wives. Book 8: Chapter 14: The Sage’s Revival Magic Book 8: Chapter 14: The Sages Revival Magic W-what is that Youko had returned to Glendale from Faunust, her hometown, when the sight of a sky-high pir of fire took her by surprise. It was an enormous amount of mana. Youko knew the owner of that mana. Its Master. B-but hes releasing mana to that extentwhat on earth is he fighting with? The amount of mana was already beyond Youkos understanding. That pir of fire was packed with mana that was multiple times more than Holy Lance. The ming pir striked the ground. It vanished around ten secondster, and Youko could finally go to Halts side. The sight of a charred, gigantic, dragon like thing greeted her. Ah, Master, whats this? Oh, Youko, wee home. I defeated the dragon that attacked Ryuka and Hakua. Hakua and Ryuka were huddled together and hugged each other, cowering to the side. They probably had been really scared. Even if Hakua was a high-ranking dragon, she was still a child. Compared to her, it was easy to infer that the dragon defeated by Halt was already an adult given its massive body. I-I see It looks like a high-ranking dragon Still, its not the Masters opponent. Yup. Its not really a big deal, but its endurance was something.. Its the first time Ive used mana continuously like this. Halt could conjure ten thousand mana worth of Fire Lance now. That would be 60, 000 mana for a minute of attack. He continued doing that for 10 minutes. So, the Fire Lance that he released totalled a whooping 6 million points of mana. However, the dragon didnt die. Halt approached the dragon that had fallen to the ground to check whether it was still breathing, but it unexpectedly shed at his belly with its ws. Of course, Halts status was already frozen, so there was no way that attack would harm him. If 6 million mana were not enough, then multiply that instead Halt decided to do that, so conjured Fire Lance that was worth 15 million mana andpressed them, then brought it down to its head. By the way, he added the 3 million as bonus. The dragon finally sumbed until ity unmoving, but even then, he didnt manage to burn its entire body to ashes. Well, that couldnt be helped. Thats because the opponent that Halt attacked with approximately 20 million mana worth of Fire Lance was in fact the Dragon God, one of the deities of this world Halt didnt notice even now that he defeated a deity. Ryuka and Hakua were shaking because Halt had brought down the Dragon God, the deity that both of them prayed to. Halt had suddenly appeared mid-air while they were flying towards his mansion. Halt couldnt fly that fast, so he used magic to create a path so he could chase after the Dragon God. Hakua and Ryuka were over the moon when they saw Halt desperately soar through the sky. They felt happy that Halt, their husband, was doing his best in order to protect them so he ran in pursuit. However, Halt couldnt keep up with the speed of the Dragon Gods flight, so the distance between them steadily increased. They wanted to see Halt persevere for their sake. That was what Hakua felt, so she called out to him. Halt!!! Help!! she said. Hakua was now vehemently cursing herself for thoughtlessly screaming such nonsensical words. Of course, Halt had been really cool. He severed the dragons ws that were gripping them, and after rescuing them, he beat that dragon with an overwhelmingly powerful magic. Their husband had gantly saved them. They were happy about that. However, they couldnt feel truly happy. Thats because the dragon that he defeated was no other than a deity. It wasnt as if the Dragon God attacked them; he was just travelling with them. Of course, the Dragon God wasnt entirely meless for this. He couldve let Ryuka and Hakua ride on his back. If he did that, then Halt wouldnt think that they had been attacked. Moreover, the Dragon God wanted to take revenge on Haruto, the Guardian Hero, for their battle in the past, so he came here to do so. However, as you see, it was a crushing failure. He lost against him even though Halt didnt even know he was here to take revenge. The Dragon God was a deity, so he wont die. However, his manifestated body had been destroyed entirely, so he couldnt move at all. Halt confirmed that the dragon could no longer move, so he finally tore his eyes off the dragons figure. Whats that, Youko? He was staring now at the beauty confined in the huge block of ice on Youkos back. She looked like how Youko would if you remove her childishness, and she was truly a voluptuous, gorgeous woman. She had that air that wasnt present among thedies of Halts harem. ActuallyShes my mother. Eh!? S-she died 200 years ago because of me and A huge drop of tear fell from Youkos eyes. Master, please, help my mother. I also want to, but its been 200 years, so her soul probably Death in this world urred when the soul separated from the body. However, as long as the soul was still within the body, the person could be revived by healing the body first and then binding that body with the soul. Ryuka and Seiras resurrection spell and the elixir made from the Leaves of Yggdrasil could somehow do that. The matter of body recovery was also possible for someone like Halt. The most problematic issue would be the whereabouts of the soul. Generally, this worlds monsters and demon race had approximately one hour after death before their soul entered the cycle of life and reincarnated into the next living thing that they were destined to be. Because of that, resurrection spells had to be done within the hour of death, because the soul was still beside its flesh. Reviving Youkos mother two hundred years after her death was a hopeless case. If its Mothers soul, its still in here.Seriously? Halt touched the ice that contained the beauty. O-oh, its true. Her soul is still in there. Halt had already experienced how it was to be transmigrated as well as reincarnated, and he already mastered dark and holy magic. Before he noticed, he had already obtained the ability to feel the souls of other people. Amazing. Are you sure its been two hundred years? Her soul is almost perfectly intact.The soul of Youkos mother Kikyou had been sealed along with her body right after her death, thanks to Youko. Because of that, it didnt enter the cycle of death and rebirth. It remained together with the body all this time. Nine-tailed foxes could live for a few ten thousand months and years provided that they were not subjugated by the heroes. Thus, the soul of Kikyou, being the nine-tailed fox that she was, wouldnt dissipate within a mere two hundred years. Lets see, any woundsokay, seems like shes not injured. It will probably be possible to revive her if we bind the soul and body as it is now. Halt poured mana onto the ice to check Kikyous situation. Her body was preserved beautifully, as if she didnt even die. It looked like she was merely sleeping. Kikyou didnt want to worry Youko, so she casted recovery magic on herself before she died. She managed to restore her body, but because the sword that wounded her was a purification weapon, she couldnt hold on to her life. Her wounded soul had slowly and steadily repaired itself during those two hundred years. Halt confirmed that Kikyou could be revived, so he started to release his mana. And then Heal! He chanted the Heal spell, considered to be the most basic among the recovery magic spells. However, the result was the revival magic of Resurrection, which only a handful among the ones who practiced recovery magic could cast. And Halt a Sage activated that magic. T/N: Wondering why it wasnt Ryuka who did the spell, but then they were in shock so Halt probably considered that, too. E/N: Well is sekiryuu gonnay down there forever. Book 8: Chapter 15: Breaking the Seal of the Mother Fox Book 8: Chapter 15: Breaking the Seal of the Mother Fox Ah, Master, thats Youko was shocked when Halt started to use revival magic. He chanted the spell of Heal, but the effect was that of Resurrection. The magic spell that only a handful of the most elite wielders of restoration magic could conjure was activated by Halt, a Sage, as if it was just a natural thing to do. He could now sense the existence of a soul. Sage Halt had already witnessed the times when Ryuka, the Dragon Shrine Maiden, and Saintess Seira, so it was just a piece of cake for him to subdivide the magicalposition of that spell in order to recreate it using a huge amount of magicalbinations. The revival magic that had been perfectly executed guided Kikyous soul back into her body whilst being inside Youkos seal. Kikyous revival waspleted without a hitch. If her seal was broken as is, then Ah, so shes sealed. Youko did this, right? Halt noticed the ice seal to be Youkos doing when he configured the magic used in that seal. Y-yeah. But, I activated that seal by using the mana given by mother in the sealing technique, so the current me cant break it Is that so. Then Im going to unseal it, okay. Y-you can break that seal? I dont think theres any problem with that. Youko did this while youre still young, right? Sorry for being blunt about this, but there are a lot of ws so it can be broken easily, I guess. Halt touched the ice that confined Youko. He could acutely sense the magical power of other people thanks to the special characteristic inherent to a sage. Halt used that to find the weak points in Youkos seal, and he poured a huge amount of mana into it, forcefully breaking it apart to create a path. It was like imagining entering a maze where you already knew which way was the goal, and destroying the walls as you go while moving in a straight line towards the exit. The seal that would take several years for elite mages to solve was easily broken by Halt. It only took 10 seconds from the moment Halt touched the ice. The ice cracked. Kikyou fell towards Halt from inside it. Oopsie! Halt caught her body. At that instant, a colossal amount of mana was sucked out of Halt. Kikyou was still unconscious at this moment, but because of her nature as a nine-tailed fox, she subconsciously absorbed the mana from her surroundings. It was fortunate that the first person she touched was Halt. If she touched anybody else, Kikyou would suck all the mana and life force of that person, ending in death. She had been sealed for 200 years, so her wounded soul consumed a colossal amount of mana upon revival. After absorbing an enormous amount of mana, she finally recovered her consciousness somehow. T-this is? Kikyou opened her eyes. She couldnt put any strength in her body yet, so she still couldnt stand without Halts support, but there seemed to be no problems other than that. Nice to meet you. Im Halt. I revived you upon your daughters request. D-daughter? Mother!! Youko flew to Kikyous arms. Halt extracted himself and left Kikyou to Youkos care. Youko, no way t, then, this concubine has been really Master revived you. Youdid that to this concubine? Indeed. Im d that you have been sessfully revived. You are a nine-tailed fox, arent you? wha!? Nervousness was evident on Kikyous face. Kikyou also achieved the perfected body of a nine-tailed fox, but she didnt go on a rampage and destroyed humans because of a certain reason. Nevertheless, she already knew that people might attack her, if it was revealed that she was a nine-tailed fox. People considered nine-tailed foxes to be cmities, and they were enemies that should be taken down whenever possible. She must take her daughter with her and escape such thoughts consumed Kikyou, but she couldnt muster the strength to stand on her own. She could somehow stand with support, but running was currently an impossible feat in her state. Nevertheless, she wanted her daughter to escape, even if its just her. Yes, I am a nine-tailed foxPlease, I will hand over my life in your hands after I have recovered, so I beg you, just let my daughter go, please? What? Halt didnt understand what Kikyou was saying. Why should I have to let Youko go? T-thats Kikyou thought that Halt would never let Youko escape in short, she thought that he would defeat Youko for sure. Ah, are you perhaps thinking that I will attack you? Mother, there is no need to worry about that. W-why? Youko is my wife. Thats right. Kikyou found it hard to believe. So her daughter was married to a human, just like her She knew just how hard the path was. Thats precisely the reason why she found it unbelievable. So youre Youkos mother. Please let me introduce myself once again. I am Halt Ernol. I heard that absorbing mana can heal most of the injuries and ease the exhaustion of nine-tailed foxes. Please use my mana so that you can recover. Halt extended his hand to Kikyou. B-but Kikyou was bewildered. She had regained some of her strength, but she knew she would still absorb a massive amount of mana. And yet Mother, dont worry about Master, hell be fine. Indeed, Ill be alright. Halt arbitrarily gripped Kikyou hand. Ah! Mana flowed from Halt. P-please stop! Any more than this and you will die!! Kikyou estimated that she already sucked the amount of mana that was already near the limit of what a single human could possess. And yet Halt didnt show any signs of letting go. Hmm, as I thought, holding hands isnt efficient enough. Ah, t-thats Halt hugged Kikyou. It was just a light hug, which he did so that he could pass more mana at a faster rate. However, for Kikyou, it was the second time that she received such warmth from a human. Afterward Hmmm!? An enormous amount of mana suddenly flowed out from Halt. Nine-tailed foxes could absorb massive mana, but there was a limit to what they could suck in at a time. Because she suddenly received a drastic amount of mana, she exhibited the symptoms of magic intoxication. Kikyous body was engulfed in pleasure. N-No~, please, stop~ Kikyou cried out in a sweet voice that even she couldnt believe she could let out while clinging on to Halt. !! Kikyou desperately tried to hold it in so that she wouldnt scream in such a coquettish voice. The Sage who was ignorant of her efforts crushed them. Nnnn, aaaaahhhhhn~!!! Kikyous lewd voice that could arouse any man who heard it reverberated through the entire ce. T/N: So I guess mature woman number 3 is now onboard Halts ship ? Book 8: Chapter 16: Mother Fox’s Seduction Magic Book 8: Chapter 16: Mother Foxs Seduction Magic You dont really change, Master, you always do things in an absurd way. Is that so? Mother already said stop. You ignored her, and forced her to receive more mana from you, so it cant be helped that she became like this. Kikyous body was twitching, so Youko supported her limp body while ring at Halt exasperatedly. Ahm, is she alright? I didnt wake up for half a day back when Master entered me outrageously. Well, Mothers mana control is a lot more excellent than mine, so she probably can manage the stuff from Master that entered her, but She had to rest for a few minutes at the bare minimum, apparently. I see, then Ill leave your mom to you, Youko. Anyway, herplexion is a lot better now, it seems. Elmia and Seira called me, so Im going to pick them up. I got it. Halt teleported to Elmia and Seiras ce. *** After a few minutes, Halt returned with Seira and Elmia in tow. Both the girls froze in their tracks at the sight of the dragons gigantic body that had been burnt ck. Wee home, Master. Im back. And you are Youkos Mother, I presume? The woman standing beside Youko bowed her head towards Halt. Indeed. My name is Kikyou, Youkos mother. This concubine is deeply grateful to you for reviving me. That enraptured voice was enough to make somebody fall head over ears just by listening to it. Kikyou raised her head and gazed at Halt, and she tucked the hair hanging in front of her face behind her ears. Every single gesture of hers exuded elegance and beauty. No, it is but a fulfillment of my wifes request. Yes, my daughter told me about it. She said that you still willingly entered into a contract with her despite knowing that she is a nine-tailed foxArent you afraid? Hm, no, Im not afraid. Youko has been such a good girl ever since the day I first met her. Youko had been the second person to talk to him after Leaffa when he entered the academy of magics ssroom for the first time. At that time, Halt had been considering making a lot of friends and inviting them over to his mansion that had been quite lonely with only Tina and him in there. Youko had talked to him first, so Halt easily thought of her as a good person. It didnt change even after he discovered that she was a nine-tailed fox. One of the reasons probably was because Halt didnt really know the dangers of a nine-tailed fox in the first ce. I seeMy daughter might becking in many aspects, but please do treasure her. Yes. I take an oath to bring happiness to Youko. Ah, Master! Youko hugged Halt in her joy. This concubine is truly happy seeing my daughters like this Well, then, I will now take my leave. Should there be a time that you need this concubines power, please do summon me anytime. This concubine will definitely repay you for this grace that you have given me. M-Mother, wont you live with us!? This concubine is a nine-tailed fox that has achieved a perfected body. If my existence was discovered, people woulde to subjugate me. Thats why Youko, I cannot be with you. Kikyou mournfully gazed at Youko. Please heed my warning, do not, at all cost, go to the battlefield. If you absorbed mana filled with evil emotions, you will not be able to remain by Halt-samas side any longer I also have a full-fledged nine-tailed fox now! Eh? Master and Shiros mana filled me. Thats why I wont do what Mother fears and go on a rampage. Besides, even if peoplee here to subjugate me, Master will definitely protect me! Youko whirled around to face Halt. He smiled and nodded, agreeing with her words. I want to live together with Mother. This is Youkos plea, and I also have too many rooms in my mansion. If it is alright with Kikyou-san, then Please drop the honorifics, Kikyou is fine. Being sheltered is indeed such a tempting offer, moreso because I no longer possess the power of my youth. Nine-tailed foxes were primarily a demonic race that used concealment and brainwashing magic in order to hide their existence until they were fully grown, and they would ensnare humans from time to time in order to elerate their growth. Besides, your mana is truly pleasant andfortable. However Kikyou leaned her body to Halt, and she ced her hands on his shoulders. Please do not tempt this concubine any further. You love my daughter, do you not? If this concubine so wishes, I could make you forget everything about my daughter so that you will be this concubines captive. She was now brimming in seductiveness as she clung to Halt, wrapping herself onto him. That was the true seduction magic that fully grown nine-tailed foxes possessed. If a person was ensnared in this, he would turn into a puppet whos only focus would be Kikyou. Of course, she didnt have any ns of really seducing Halt. She just wanted to warn him not to let down his guard against demons, but I will never forget Youko. She is one of my precious wives, after all.!? W-why!? Kikyou was shocked when Halt replied to him naturally, as if the seduction spell didnt affect him in the slightest. Mother, seductive magic wont work on Master. Hypnosis and brainwashing too, of course. Eh, n-no way My own seductive magic didnt even work on him. Not only that, Master is a MONSTER capable of arbitrarily breaking his side of our master-ve contract. Being with Master is the safest thing to do in this world!! The ineffectiveness of seduction magic, and the breaking of the master-ve contract seal was all due to Halts curse and his fixed status. It was precisely because of that that Halt wouldnt be manipted by anyone. Kikyou also understood how powerful Halt was based on the extremely pure mana that he poured into her in copious amounts. Moreover, even if Kikyou was a full-fledged nine-tailed fox, she still hadnt recovered her healthpletely, so it was only natural that her heart was moved because of the proposal to take refuge under Halts care, being the powerful guy that he was. There was one thing that bothered Kikyou. What would happen if she were to fall in love with Halt for real Even if her seduction magic didnt work, she already mastered the technique of ensnaring men. She could use bedroom skills, or else make him fall by her little gestures. She was well-versed in the art of pleasing men. Moreover, her beauty wasnt inferior to Youkos in the slightest. If she truly went all out to make Halt fall for her, it might make her beloved daughter miserable. Those thoughts ran through her mind, but Halt-sama. Can you please allow this concubine to stay in your mansion? Kikyou decided to stay by Halts side. It was the first time that she tasted that kind of raw pleasure that was enough to overwhelm her if she stayed with them, there might be another chance to experience that once again. Kikyou decided to prioritize her gratification as a woman over her beloved daughters happiness. Halt didnt have an inkling about this. Yup, thats fine. Wee to Elnor family, Kikyou. Please treat me well. Halt-sama. Kikyou left Halts side and walked towards her daughter. She whispered in her ear. Youko, do your best so that he wont be stolen by this concubine, alright. M-Mother, what did you say!? It was Kikyous deration of war against Youko. However, Kikyou was still in the dark. She didnt know her rival wasnt just Youko. There were ten more gorgeousdies and beautiful girls around Halt aside from Youko. No matter how hard she would try to seduce Halt, she was Halts twelfth woman, so she would have to spend her days agonizing over the conundrum of being treated equally with the other ten wives excluding Tina The thought never crossed Kikyous mind at all. - T/N: Ugh.mother-inw eyeing her son-inw (as a potential mate)for real?? (@.@) (@.@) Youko dear, you made a major mistake and now Im crying for you imagine vying with your mom for some guys attention, ugh T.T This is the first time Im d that Halt has so many girls beside him, at least they could deter Kikyou lolololol. I guess the way she addressed herself as this concubine stems from the era that she lived in before. Kinda reminds me of the CN women in the emperors harem waiting for him to share his rain and dew among them, but the empress would end up monopolizing the emperor. Tina is the empress, of course. XD Book 8: Chapter 17: Mother Fox and Dragon God Book 8: Chapter 17: Mother Fox and Dragon God Ryuka, Hakua, are you alright? The two girls were staring in a daze at the charred dragon, so Halt called out to them. What to dow-what did I do W-were done for. Were going to be scolded, for sure. Both of them looked like doomsday hade. Scolded? Who will? Halt didnt understand. What he thought he did was just rescue his wives that had been taken away by the dragon. Halt hadnt noticed it yet. He didnt have an inkling that the dragon that he didnt manage to burn entirely, nevertheless attacked with magic until it could no longer move, was in fact a deity. Thats why he was shocked by what Ryuka and Hakua said. Halt, actually, this dragon no, this esteemed personage is the Dragon God, one of the gods of this world. What!? He did not assault usWe were just being carried. Huh? Eh, then I d-did that to a g-god Blood rapidly drained from Halts face. He was finally aware of the grave faux pas that hemitted. HEAL!!! Halt was in a panic as he casted recovery magic on the Dragon God will all he had. The Dragon God didnt have a soul. He only had his existence, being the deity that he was. He wouldnt vanish as long as people still had faith in him. Again, the massive dragon body before Halt and the rest was just a vessel that the Dragon God used to move in this world. Halt attacked the Dragon Gods body of flesh until it could no longer move. In other words, it would be fine as long as he managed to heal that body of flesh. The dragon body fully recovered after a few seconds. UghI-Im indebted to you for healing me. I-I am deeply sorry!! Halt prostrated himself before the Dragon God. Notwithstanding my ignorance that your esteemed self is a God, I did such a sphemous act You I cant be mad at you. Your attacks had been truly marvelous, even to the point of incapacitating a gods body of flesh. The dragon stood up. The problem is with you two, Ryuka, Hakua!! Hiii! (Ryuka)I-Im sorry, Im sorry! (Hakua) Ryuka and Hakua also bowed to the ground behind Halt. The Dragon God addressed them. Why didnt you help me!? Yes? Youre so horrible!! Im your God, the Deity of the Dragons and the Dragonoids, you know!? I was attacked for 10 minutes straight! You couldve stopped him halfway!! T-thats (Ryuka) Uwu, uwu, sorry, Im so sorry. (Hakua) Ahm, please quell your anger and please dont scold them too much. It is I who attacked you. Please, Ill receive your punishment, so Thats impossible. Eh. I attacked you with the intent to kill earlier when you were assaulting me. But what happened, huh? You dont even have a single scratch on you. So, how can I punish you then, given that youre just like that? T-thats The Dragon Gods ws did hit Halt. Part of his clothes were ripped because of that, but Halts body didnt receive any damage at all. Besides, you obstructed my teleportation earlier, did you not? How did you do that? A-are you a deity yourself!? I am just a mere human. The disturbance in the teleportation was due to the minor tampering I did with the characters for the teleportation spell. Normal people cant do that! Those are Divine Characters, you know!? You, whats your name? I am Halt, Halt Ernol. Halt, Halt, huhHm? No way, are you perhaps!? The name Halt was somewhat familiar to the Dragon God. It was simr to the name of the Guardian Hero that defeated him a century ago. The Half-Elf woman that was with the Hero had indeed addressed him as Haruto back then. As if. The Dragon God thought so as he sniffed Halts soul. Y-youre the Guardian Hero The scent of the soul within him was indeed that of the Hero. So you also know about him. Yes, I was the Guardian Hero in the past. I have transmigrated and have be a Sage now. I-is that so. The Dragon God gave up on all thoughts of taking revenge on Halt. There was no way he would win. He already released all his divine power when he attacked Halt, but Halt didnt even budge on the spot. He called himself a mere human how absurd, was there even a human who remained unscathed after being attacked by the supreme colored dragon that had undergone deification? Theres no way that such a person existed. It didnt matter if he was a Hero who achieved the highest level, it was still impossible. There was a skill called invulnerability against physical attacks, but the Creator God bestowed the ability to negate that skill to Martial God and Dragon God so that they could stop that person who possessed that skill in case he went out of control and tried to invade the Divine Realm. There was no one who could block a single blow from the Dragon God. There SHOULDNT BE ONE, at all costs. However, a Monster who could precisely do that was now standing right before the Dragon God. Even if they fought inside the Divine Realm, he would win against this monstrosity. There were also magical spells that could only be activated inside the Divine Realm, but Halt would just crush and destroy those Divine Characters even before he had the time to activate them. And so, he gave up on taking revenge against Halt. However, that didnt mean his anger abated. Ryuka, I will take away your role as the Dragons Shrine Maiden. I will also limit your power as a Dragonoid. Hakua, your are forbidden to enter the Shrine of the Dragon from here on. Yes G-got it Once the dragons reached their maturity, they had to do a pilgrimage to the Dragon Shrine to offer prayers. Afterward, their power would rise exceptionally. Forbidding Hakua from entering the Dragons Shrine meant that she would never mature into an adult. Despite that, both Hakua and Ryuka wholeheartedly decided to follow the Dragon God. They were aware how grave the sin theymitted was. Halt also decided to ept the Dragon Gods decree if that meant Ryuka and Hakua wouldnt be injured. However, there was a person who wasnt satisfied with all of this. Punishing a little girl because she didnt help you Really, youre still small-minded as ever. W-whats with you? Oh dear, so you didnt recognize my appearance, I presume. This concubine is Kikyou. KikyouN-no way, Kikyou, is that really you? Hm? I dont remember giving you permission to drop your honorifics when addressing me. Ah, s-sorry, Kikyou-san wait a sec, no way, Im now a GOD, for crying out loud!! Allow that much, will yah! Oh my, so you have be a deity. My goodness, you have truly be an important personSo? Kikyou smiled, but cold bloodlust radiated from her, and it was directed towards the Dragon God. Hii!! S-sorry, Kikyou-san! The enormous dragon turned into a human in a blink of an eye, and he kowtowed before Kikyou, the mother of Youko. ErmKikyousan, whats happening? Halt didnt understand whats happening before his eyes. Oh my, its alright for Halt-sama to address me casually. Please do call me Kikyou. Kikyou purred in a cloying voice, acting like she wanted to be pampered as she clung to Halt after helping him stand up. W-why cant I do the same? I-Im a deity, for goodness sake THe Dragon God muttered under his breath, but no one heard it. - T/N: Are Dragon Males really that weak? Not physically, but standing for themselves, they almost look like henpecked husbands even though theyre such great beingsDragon God and Kikyous interactions remind me of Ryuushin and Ryuka haha. Book 8: Chapter 18: Mother Fox’s Chastisement Book 8: Chapter 18: Mother Foxs Chastisement Kikyou, are you acquainted with Dragon God-sama? Rather than an acquaintance Kikyou drew closer to my ear and exined their circumstances in a whisper that only I could hear. This one had been the weakest colored dragon in the past. He was always bullied, so he ran away, escaping into the Sacred Mountain, which was this concubines abode. Kikyou took pity on the crying red dragon, so she looked after him for several hundreds of years, until he became powerful enough that no one could no longer treat him as a fool. In short, Kikyou became a mother figure to Dragon God-sama. By the way, he said that he is now a deity. It would be a pity if his believers were to learn this fact about him, so can you please keep it a secret? Y-yup. Got it. Thank you very much. Besides, he is a deity. He is surely having a hard time dealing with his anger, since he must have felt betrayed by the person who received power from him. Ryuka was kneeling on the floor. Kikyou said that while ncing at the girl. Dragon God-sama wanted to retract the role of being the Dragons Shrine Maiden from Ryuka, because she didnt stop me when I attacked him. As for me, I nned to ept it even if she stopped being the Dragon Shrines Maiden, if that meant that she wouldnt be hurt. Ryukas Resurrection spell that could restore objects was very handy, but I didnt marry her to obtain that skill, after all. Even if she wasnt the Dragons Shrine Maiden, Ryuka was still Ryuka. If she was willing to be with me, then I wanted to protect her from hereon that was what I thought. Sekiryuu said that he will take away that girls Divine Role, but I can see how strong that girls faith towards the Sekiryuu is. It will be a waste if such a faithful heart is lost. Thats why, please let this concubine handle this matter and calm the situation. Kikyou was the one who raised Dragon God-sama, so I also want to leave it to her if shes willing to do something about this. Can I request it? Please leave it to me, Halt-sama. Kikyou left me with a bewitching smile on her face. She drew closer to Ryuka, who was still bowing with her head on the floor, and squatted before her. Ryuka, is it? Y-yes. Please raise your head. ..Yes. Kikyou gazed into Ryukas eyes. Ryuka was captivated, and she couldnt tear her eyes off the woman. I took a peek at the flow of mana, and it seemed that Kikyou was reading Ryukas mind. Hm. You hold such deep faith towards the Sekiryuu. Despite that, you werent able to stop Halt earlier, but that was only because you were so shocked that you couldnt move your body, am I right? Yes, thats right. In that case, you are not to be med. B-but, its a fact that I didnt move to save Dragon God-sama!! Indeed. Its not your fault, but nevertheless, your heart is weak. Even if you carry such deep faith to the deity, you do not possess enough force of will to be able to stop a person from injuring the deity, so you must still be punished. Kikyou suddenly raised her arm, then she hit Ryukas head with a balled fist. Urk!? Ryuka clutched her head; it looked really painful. Forge your emotional strength, and obtain the power necessary to protect the people that you must protect. I-I understand. And, the problem lies with you. Kikyou turned towards Hakua. Hiiii! Bloodlust flowed out of Kikyou, totally different from when she was dealing with Ryuka. I already read your mind arbitrarily. You are the reason for this mess, are you not? T-thats right. Hakua was trembling all over as she bowed her head. Raise your head. .Yes. Itll be more painful than Ryuka, okay? Higyuu!! Hakua screamed louder than when Ryuka was hit as Kikyou brought her fist down with a greater force. I understand how joyous it is for a beloved person to desperately do everything in order to protect us. I sympathize with you a little when I read your thoughts. However !? Kikyou pinched both of Hakuas cheeks. Apologize and be deeply remorseful for what you have done to the Master that taught you how to fight. D-dor-dorey Hakua spoke while big drops of tears fell on her cheeks, but its hard to understand what shes saying while Kikyou pinched her cheeks. She was probably saying S-sorry, I guess. However, Kikyou seemed satisfied with Hakuas apology because she released her cheeks. Nine-tailed foxes were a race that was well-attuned to the thoughts of other people. She smiled and stroked Hakuas cheeks before standing up. She then addressed the Dragon God who was still kneeling on the floor. Just as you have seen, both are reflecting on their actions deeply. This concubine has punished them. You will now forgive them, will you not? Eh, no, but What is it? These tender young maidens are already crying rivers of tears while begging for your forgiveness, and yet you wont do so? B-but because of those two I was So you want to continue holding on to your grudges just because these two young girls didnt save you? Since when have you be such a coward? Are you really a deity in that state? Ugh The Dragon God could raise his voice for a bit; he couldnt even retort to Kikyou. Moreover, your divine flesh had been rendered immobile after being thoroughly beaten by just a mere human all on his ownHow pathetic. Thats because Halt is abnormal!! Hes a Bakemono* that can even interfere with the Divine Characters, so theres no way hes just a mere human!!! Well, that is indeed true. Kikyou whispered really softly. The Dragon God probably didnt hear it. Anyway, hush. Lets beat that cowardly attitude out of your system. Kikyou stretched her hand towards the Dragon God. N-no way, youre not going to do that to me, right!? It seemed that he had an inkling as to what she was about to do. The Dragon God hurriedly stood up and tried to escape. But Kikyous hand was faster. She touched the Dragon Gods head. The Dragon Gods body was frozen, still posed to runaway after standing up, as if time had stopped for him. K-Kikyou? W-what on earth did you do to Dragon God-sama? Oh, its not something significant. This concubine merely confined him inside a Mind Space, a ce where he had to fight an opponent that is as powerful as he is. Well, its not really Sekiryuus fault, so I will let him out after ten minutes have passed. O, oh Even if it was just ten minutes, constantly battling it out with someone as powerful as you sounded like its hard. A day in the Mind Space is equivalent to a minute of this world, though. Hm? Did you say something? Kikyou mumbled, but I didnt catch what she said. Fufufu, its nothing, Halt-sama. T/N: Hi guys! Sorry for thete chapter. Wasnt in the mood to tl. Although I knew I had to, I just couldnt muster the will to trante on Friday, then got busy on the weekend. Will tl another chap within the day topensate for the missed chap, thank you! ? And yeah, poor, poor, poor Sekiryuu, bullied from childhood to divinehood T.T E/N: Poor poor Sekiryuu. Lemme give you a hug boi T^T Book 8: Chapter 19: The Wives’ Result Presentation Book 8: Chapter 19: The Wives Result Presentation We have returned, Halt-sama. Mai, Mei, wee home. Mai and Mei returned while we were waiting for Kikyou to release the Dragon God from her spell. They returned to the Spirit Realm, apparently. Both of them looked really happy, but they didnt tell me anything when I tried asking the reason for their good mood. Afterward, Youko gathered all my wives together and warned Kikyou and me not to go anywhere near them. They were talking about something. What might it be? Im really curious now Why am I being treated as an outcast here? Im a bit lonely, you know. Got it, how nice of you guys. If youre not going to tell me, Im going to use my mind reading technique and check whatever youre up to! I started activating my mind reading spell when Halt-sama, you cant read Youko and the girls thoughts. Eh!? Kikyou exposed me when I tried using my mind-reading technique. W-why? Even if Im like this, this concubine is still part of the high ss demon race. I can grasp the general gist of what youre trying to do based on the flow of mana. S-seriously. Seriously. Well, this concubines hearing is quite sharp as you can see, so I can hear those girls even without using a mind reading spell. Kikyous ears twitched. T-then, maybe you can tell me what Youko and the others are talking about I apologize, but I cannot do that. Yeah, right. If you are worried, then please be at ease. Those girls will not do something that would make be to Halt-samas disadvantage. I-is that so Hmm, but Im still bothered. Maybe I can ask somebody among those girlster? Also, please stop thinking about capturing one of those girls and interrogating her. Eh. Every single one of those girls view Halt-sama very favorably. If Halt-sama questioned anyone of them, no matter who it is, she will certainly answer truthfully. Kikyou stared at the assembly of my wives while saying those words. However, if you do that, theres a possibility that the rest of the girls will me the person who revealed the secret. It is best to avoid that scenario. She grasped my favorability among the girls, so shes probably using her mind reading technique at full throttle and yet shes telling me not to use mine? Isnt that too unfair? This concubine is fine. Kikyou smirked, as if shes messing with me. Really, all of her actions were too betwitching; I feel like Ill be enthralled soon. Well, I dont want my wives rtionship with each other to sour, and Kikyou told me that it wont be to my disadvantage, whatever it is, so I decided to give up and let it be. ArrgghhHHH! !? Dragon God-sama suddenly moved. I-Imalive Dragon God-sama copsed. D-Dragon God-sama!? Theres no problem. He is mentally exhausted so he fainted. Well, hes a deity, so rather than saying he lost consciousness, it might be more urate to say that he used up all the energy of his flesh body, so he is currently resting. R-really? Wait, if Dragon God-sama used up all that energy, then isnt he in a dangerous situation now? Kikyou told me that he had been fighting with an opponent at the same level as him within his mind, so its hard to imagine just what Dragon God-sama went through for him to faint despite being a deity. What the heck happened inside that mental world that Kikyou created? Please leave this guy to this concubine. I will not let him harm those girls, so please be at ease. I was still preupied about Kikyous magic, when she skillfully grabbed Dragon God-sama with her tail and lifted him up. She probably meant Ryuka and Hakua when she mentioned those girls. Got it. Thanks, Ill leave him to you. Understood, Halt-sama. Kikyou vanished to the nearby woods while still carrying Dragon God-sama with her tails. *** Halts wives gathered together inside the secret room in his mansion. By the way, Halt went somewhere else alone. Thank you for your hard work. With this, let us open the second Wives Assembly Meeting now. Tina was the one in charge over the meeting, and everyone apuded after she gave those remarks. Everyone, I am certain that you have all arrived from various ces in order to research Bunshin Magic, so please present them. First Wait, before we report, what happened to you, Tina? M-me? Halts scent is all over you, Tina, meow! Tinas scent is also on Master. Moreover, the scent is really strong, as if both of you made skin to skin contactDont tell me, did you do that while everyone is away? Eh, no, thats Tina faltered in front of Merdie and Youko as they hounded her for answers. Tina-samawhat are those traces on your neck? Ah Tina hurriedly tried to cover her neck with her hands, thoroughly flustered when Leaffa pointed it out. However, a few of them, starting with Leaffa, had already noticed the traces kissmarks on Tinas neck. Tina tried to hide it, so Halts wives confirmed what it was. While they were running around searching for clues regarding Bunshin Magic, Halt and Tina were doing that all by themselves. Tina-sama, how far have you gone with Halt-sama? We want to know the details. Seira, Mai and Mei drew closer and pressed Tina for answers. Teacher Tina, that maids clothes are different from the set you were wearing this morning. Luna could recall even the tiniest bit of embroidery from her memory, so she noticed that Tinas clothes were different from the maid uniform she saw Tina wearing before they left the mansion. In short, Tina changed her maid uniform. She had undressed once. E-erm Tina was steadily driven into the corner. Even the most experienced magical swordsman didnt seem to have any secret means to get out of this predicament Tina started to talk about what happened after the entire family left the mansion. Book 8: Chapter 20: Dungeon Management and the Usual Magic Book 8: Chapter 20: Dungeon Management and the Usual Magic I went to the Dungeon Ruins in Vestier, the Beastkin Kingdom by myself in the afternoon. Creator God-sama left me in charge of this ce. In short, I could do whatever I wanted with this dungeon. Hakua was the previous Dungeon Master here, but that authority was transferred to me. The role of Dungeon Master wasnt indicated in ones personal status board. Instead, it was engraved on the dungeon core the most important part that configured the dungeon. I was relieved that the dungeon didnt use a system that required Dungeon Master to appear in my personal status board; in short, one would only be acknowledged as such with a change in status. If that was the case, then I would have never be the Dungeon Master because my status was fixed and frozen. Anyway, I could do whatever I wanted to this Dungeon Ruins. I was excited. That was because in my previous world, I liked ying simtion games that allowed me to expand and develop cities and dungeons. I yed a lot of those games. Looking back, it took me longer than expected to get to this ce. Things had been pretty much smooth-sailing up to the point where I went to the Great Shrine in the Holy City and negotiated with Creator God-sama so that he would let him manage the dungeon. But then, a demon was living inside the Holy City, so we unexpectedly had to lengthen our stay. Initially, I only nned to stay there for around three days before going home. The academy of magic was currently on a ten-day rest, but there were only two days left before sses resumed, including today. Actually, I was free today, so my n was to do some preliminary work from morning onwards. However, all my other wives except for Tina went off somewhere else, so Tina and I were left alone, and of course, I changed ns in haste, and enjoyed some romantic time with her. It had been a long while since we were left together, so the mood escted, and we did some steamy stuff that we had never done before. I didnt know when Leaffa and Youko would return, so we immediately entered the bath together right after breakfast, and afterward, we started flirting on my bed. Technically, it was my first time doing stuff like that, but I was a healthy highschool boy back in my previous world, so I knew a thing or two about it. It seemed that it was also Tinas first time, but she seemed to enjoy my clumsy caresses. Was it acting? Well, she had been quite wet, so I guess she really did enjoy it, but Id be d if she felt great. I wanted to practice different things so that the experience will be more pleasant for her. It would be nice to experience doing it together with Tina. Yeah, as I thought, I want my first time to be with Tina! Sooner orter, Tina and I will take thest step Tinas expression as she clutched the sheets while desperately trying to stifle her moans crossed my mind. That had been really arousing. Tina looked so cute as she tried to endure. Back then, my reasoning nearly snapped and I was about to attack her, ovee with lust, but I somehow managed to restrain myself. Nah, I almost really didnt make it; I even ced a kiss mark on Tinas neck. It was the first time I left a trace somewhere visible, so it would be good if the other wives didnt call Tina out, but Oops, I dont have much time left. When I came to my senses, I already spent a lot of time standing inside the Dungeon Master Room with a goofy smile stered on my face while recalling my steamy episode with Tina. Tomorrow was thest day of the academy of magics vacation period. Itd be nice to y inside this dungeon for one day, if I could. I came this far in order to prepare for that, after all. Alright, lets go!! I energetically shouted at myself in order to switch my mood. And so, I started the Dungeon Ruins transformation. First, I touched the dungeon core and poured mana into it. If this was an ordinary dungeon, Dungeon Points would be used to do all the dungeons transformation. Dungeon Points were umted from the adventurers and other challengers of the dungeon at the height of their emotions. The purpose for the treasure boxes inside the dungeon was to make the adventurers happy so that dungeon points could be collected. However, this particr Dungeon Ruin differed a bit from those ordinary dungeons. This was a dungeon originally created to nurture the heroes, after all. Ordinary adventurers couldnt enter here. So, obviously, it couldnt umte many dungeon points. Because of that, this particr dungeon could be transformed by feeding it with an enormous amount of magical energy aside from dungeon points. In short, because I possessed an infinite amount of mana thanks to the Evil Gods curse, I could do whatever I want, all I wanted with this dungeon. And so, I was thinking of making this dungeon into something like a theme park. Shock, awe and happiness would overflow in this dungeon. Lets also add a dash of horror. My mana would be like a cheat at first, but once it was on the right track, itd be able to properly make do with dungeon points. My habit of spending a bit in the beginning in order to charge head on with full power inside the simtion game from my previous world days still didnt change that much. Id probably turn to spending the moment I encounter a problem with the dungeon management in this case, that would be using mana as a substitute for dungeon points. Well, that was how it was. It was not like I could allow this dungeon that Creator God-sama entrusted to me, be destroyed, right. Lets do our best to create a great dungeon that could run on the funds (dungeon points) that we have on hand!! I hasted the transformation of the dungeon with that thought in mind. *** Halt-sama, dinner is ready. Tinas voice rang out from the bracelet I was wearing on my wrist. Got it. Ill go back now. I stopped my work temporarily and replied to Tina. I had been so preupied with the dungeon renovation that I didnt notice it was already evening. There Dungeon Ruins was built underground, and the Master Room at the lowest floor didnt have any windows in it. My sense of time was skewed, so I didnt have an inkling of whatever was happening outside I was more or less done with the things I wanted to do here, so only the details were left for fixing. Actually, I could return here after dinner, but recently, it has be part of our daily routine to take a bath with my wives. Then its bedtime after that. My wives would probably restrain me, so I probably wouldnt be able to return here until tomorrow. Still, I wanted to finish my work here. This dungeons pre-opening was scheduled for tomorrow, after all. The left-over work could bepleted by repeating the same motions over again. And so, I decided to activate my usual magic spells. I entrusted the rest to that magic, then teleported back to the room where Tina and the rest were waiting. E/N: So, hes going to be a theme park master now XD Book 8: Chapter 21: Reopening and Dungeon Front Marketplace (Trial) Book 8: Chapter 21: Reopening and Dungeon Front Marketce (Trial) The next morning All the members of the Ernol family were gathered together in my mansion. This meal is truly delicious. Tinas food is so yummy~! The only difference was the presence of Kikyou Youkos mother and the Wind Spirit King Sylph. Kikyou had also be part of my family, so shed be joining us during mealtimes from here on. When I went to pick Leaffa up yesterday, Sylph decided to follow us to the mansion. Sylph said he wanted to visit my mansion to y, and I also have something that I wanted everyone to see today, so I requested him to stay for a while to be part of the audience. Fufu, thank you very much. Sylph-sama, would you like to have some more? Yess, please! Sylphs appetite was amazing even though it was still so early in the morning. Is everyone free today? Yes. I dont have any particr ns for today. Did something happen, Halt-sama? I wanted to show everyone the dungeon that I prepared yesterday. I renovated the Dungeon Ruins, so I wanted to do something like a soft opening. Oh, so its done? Halts amazing!! Hakua was the previous Master of the Dungeon Ruins, so I already exined to her previously about my renovation ns. Yup. I adjusted the difficulty levels so that ordinary adventurers can also try it, and I also tried a moreplex structure. The Dungeon Ruins was originally intended for the nurturing of heroes, and the overall structure was quite simple, allowing the heroes to do Levelling at their own pace. I converted it into abyrinth just like the ordinary dungeons, and I also added more floors. I also added synthetic monsters and installed treasure boxes. How do you n to do that soft opening, meow? I wanted to request a few people to challenge the Dungeon I organized. Merdies one of those candidates; can you do it? Seems fun, meow! Im going to capture Halts dungeon, meow!! Who are the other candidates? Actually, I already asked two other people who are not part of the Ernol Family to give it a go. Ideally, a four-member party will challenge it, so I want someone who can be the healer Would you like me to do it? (Ryuka) You can also leave it to me! (Seira) Two of the most powerful healers of this world Ryuka the Dragon Shrine Maiden and Seira the Saintess volunteered. Im also fine with that! If its healing, then this concubine also knows a thing or two about it. Sylph and Kikyou also offered to take up the role of healer. But I already have someone I would like to entrust the role to. Then, this time Im leaving it to Seira, if its okay with you? Understood! And so, the members who would be the first challengers of my dungeon were finally decided. I teleported everyone to Vestier. Two familiar people were waiting for us at the entrance gate of the Kingdom. Its been a while, Halt-sameow. We have been waiting for you. It was the cat beastkin Sally and dog beastkin Lilia. Sally and I fought against each other during the Martial Gods Warrior Tournament held previously in this kingdom. I recognized how powerful she was, so I invited her to join me when I established my nter on. Lilia was Sallys friend and she was working at the capitals checkpoint. Both of them were dressed for battle. I wanted these two beastkin to participate in challenging my dungeon as support members to my family. Yesterday, I contacted Sally through the magicalmunication stone and asked her if she was w interested in challenging my dungeon. Lilia was also there, so I also tried asking whether she wanted to join Sally. Both of them were surprised when I contacted them out of the blue, but they immediately agreed to participate in challenging the dungeon. Thanks, both of you, well be in your care for today. Yes, meow! We will do our best! Afterward, I introduced Seira, Kikyou and the others that they still havent met yet, then I exined my n once again. I had be the owner of the kingdom of the beastkin. Vestier was mine. It was my own kingdom, so I wanted to protect all the residents here from the menace of demons and warlocks. However, there was no way I could stay here all the time. Yeah, I could immediately teleport if there was a danger, but there was also a chance that I wouldnt make it on time. The beastkins were considered to be a strong race in this world, but the only beastkin who could defeat the warlock single handedly was Leo, the king of the beastkin who lifted the ban of using magic. That was why I wanted to train more beastkin who could fight against warlocks. Nevertheless, it was pretty hard to train a person until he reached that level. They wouldnt reach Leos level no matter how hard they tried to defeat monsters found in ordinary woods. Unless they possessed a special skill, they had to find a more efficient way to raise their levels. And that was where this dungeon came into y. I thought that maybe I could use this dungeon which was originally intended for heroes. I would open level 1 to 10 of the dungeon and let the ordinary adventurers attempt it. The dungeon originally had underground levels, but now I added 10 more level 11 to 20. These additional floors were intended for strengthening mypanions. As long as theypleted the program that I created, they would rise to the level that could defeat the warlocks while by the time they conquered the dungeon. Okay, lets get moving, then! I took my wives, Sally and Lilia and we teleported to the Dungeon Ruins. Eh!? W-what? W-why Tina and the rest of my wives froze on the spot. We teleported to the magical circle that I installed right in front of the dungeon, but they seemed utterly shocked when they saw the things that I prepared there. Isnt it amazing? I worked pretty hard to organize this, after all! I established a weapon store, armor store, tool shop, food stalls and inns, too. It was hastily done, so the buildings were just made out of walls and a roof. The product line-up was stillcking, but it was somehow starting to take shape. I wanted to invite merchants and establish a market ce in front of the dungeon. Although the interior was important in order to attract adventurers to the dungeon, it was also important to create an environment that would support them. That was what I learned from the light novels I read in my past life, so I tried applying it here. I want to make a small town here, one that could be a support system for the adventurers. It was still iplete in a lot of ces, but Ah, M-Master Hm? Youko, what happened? I already know that you can establish a town near the dungeon entrance. I also understand Masters n of imitating that. But Youko strode towards the shopkeeper in the nearby tool shop. Why are all the shopkeepers like this!? She then pulled the clothes of the shopkeeper of the weapons store and dragged him outside the shop. He was someone who looked exactly like me. T/N: Sorry, Id been busier than expected!! This is Fridays chap, thanks for the wait! ? E/N: So the secret was with Halt the whole time. As expected! Book 8: Chapter 22: Bunshin Magic Book 8: Chapter 22: Bunshin Magic Well, as you can see, I havent gotten around to getting merchants here, yet If possible wanted to let everyone see the trade of weapons and recovery potions happening before them. But then, theres no adventurer clients hyet, so theres no way merchants would gather here. Erm, thats not what Youko is pointing out, I think. (Leaffa) Mm? Then whats the fuss about? Why is Halt-sama using Bunshin Magic. (Mai and Mei) Thats right! Why are you nonchntly using Bunshin Magic, huh!? (Youko) Whycoz its convenient? Bunshin Magic was pretty handy. They could work out the detailed jobs that the ming knights couldnt, and their outward appearancepletely resembled mine, so its easy to make them run errands in towns of people to buy stuff for me. All the weapons and armors here in the marketce in front of this dungeon were all purchased by my clones while I was renovating the dungeon interior. Thanks to them, all the necessary stuff were gathered, but they couldnt get merchants. But I still wanted to do a demo of this marketce, so I decided to make my clones be the shopkeepers. I did make some differences in their uniforms, but the bodies and faces of these clones were still mine. If I refined this Bunshin Magic further, I had a hunch that I could make it change its physique and facial features, but its really hard making a clone that could perfectly imitate a human; even making my own copies of myself was already such a difficult feat. No, Im not asking the reason why Master used this Bunshin Magic!!!! I wanted to know HOW on earth did you wield this magic!! Oh, so you want to know how this magic is done? Right! Halt-sama, theres around ten clones here, but is your mana still alright? (Mai and Mei) The Bunshin Magic that I studied utilized and divided the casters mana. You created more than 10 clones, is there no problem? (Seira) Mai, Mei and Seira seemed worried about my health. Well, its not like Im keeping it secret, so lets just tell them. See, what Im actually doing is an application of the ming knights. Thats probably why its a bit different from the true Bunshin Magic that everyone is talking about, I guess. I released my magic while saying so. Then, I fiddled with this mana A knight with a ming body d in armor appeared beside me to the right. And this guy here is the zero attribute knight.. I conjured a knight made out of non-attribute mana to my left. The knights nking me werent different from each other, except that one of them had a fire attribute. The rest was exactly the same. The non-attribute knight could also move and act autonomously just like the ming knight. It was also transparent, and you could see the shining core within its chest. This non-attribute knight would then be my base to create my clone by using Bunshin Magic. First, Im going to cut its hind legs like this. I hand chopped the horses hind legs. The mana that made up that hind part dispersed in the air. After that, Im going to remove its armor. Dunno if its because the image in my mind had been too clear when I first made them, but all my knight series would definitely appear d in armour. That armour was in the way this time, so I removed all of it., Its body is a bit big, so Im going to shrunk it like this. I extended my hand towards the knight, then gently squeezed it into a fist the knights body waspressed. It could have been better if I could mold the shape of its body at this time to whatever I like, unfortunately, whenever I tried imagining the clones human form, it would always transform into my familiar body no matter what. This is what I wanted to change so that I could make different types of bodies. And so, lets remove his headgear now. I ordered the non-attribute knight to remove its helmet. EHH!? All of my wives were shocked. They were all looking at The transparent me clutching the helmet under my arm. Do all those ming knights have this appearance underneath their helmet? Tina wanted to know whether all of those ming knights looked like me, I guess. Eh, shes probably imagining my head sticking on this centaur-looking thing. Ugh, thats way too creepy, dont you think!? N-no way!!! I just changed his face to mine as he removed the helmet. H-here, look at this!! I hastily made the ming knight remove its helmet. An expressionless face shrouded in mes appeared. W-what a relief. As expected, thinking about how a centaur has Halt-samas face on it is a bit Yeah, thats not okay with me, either. (Youko) That would be mega creepy, meow Merdie, youre too frank. (Luna) T-that was close As I thought, my wives did imagine such a horrendous thing. So d I resolved the misunderstanding right away. Well, so thats how it is. After that, Ill justbine wind, water and light magic to create an Illusion Magic, adjusting the skin tone to match mine and giving it a tactile sense. I appeared right in front of me. It was like looking in the mirror. So, this is my Bunshin Magic. A-ahmMay I touch Halt-samas clone? Leaffa asked. Theres a reason why my bunshin didnt only resemble my appearance, its skin sensation and warmth was also close to mine. Its fine. I was actually proud of reproducing a clone that really resembled me. T-this is Leaffa seemed to be in a daze as she tried touching my body. Yesterday was Leaffas turn to sleep with me, so she seemed to be remembering my skin sensation as she touched my clone. The real deal is also right here beside you, so you can also touch me all you want, though I-I also want to try it! (Youko) Me too! (Mai and Mei) This concubine is also interested.Me, me, I wanna touch Halts clone, too~! (Hakua) Okay. Go ahead and check out my masterpiece. I beckoned all the Halt bunshins that were tending to the shop. There were twelve of them in total. Excluding Sally and Lilia who were with us, it matched the number of my wives. Kikyous part is bonus. Recently, I noticed that Im making my wives lonely because their number rose again. Thats why I created these bunshins, hoping that it would alleviate their loneliness somehow. My Bunshin Magic had the same abilities as my ming knights, so once they disappear, their memories of everything they experienced would return to me. Moreover, thanks to the mind-reading and the intuition that I honed, it also possessed the ability to reflect my own consciousness through magic, although its not perfect yet. In short, it could be said that this bunshin, this clone was also me, myself. The only thing I wasnt able to manifest was its reproductive ability. Wasnt able to no, I purposely didnt gave it. That is something that I didnt want to turnover to my clone, after all. A-amazing Its as if its the real Halt-sama. Tina, the one who was most familiar with touching my body, was astounded at the degree of cloning this Bunshin Magic did. - T/N: Monday Chap! ? Book 8: Chapter 23: Bunshin Magic’s Purpose Book 8: Chapter 23: Bunshin Magics Purpose Im going to put a few of these clones inside your bracelets, so you can use them as you please. EHH!? My wives turned to me simultaneously, bbergasted at what I said. Does that mean that these Halt clones would listen if we have any request? Leaffa was clutching my bunshins clothes while asking me that. Yup. Theyre fundamentally created to protect you, but theyre rtively simr to meso, ahm, you can use them whenever I cant apany you guys. Two of my wives would sleep beside me every night, but because I wanted Tina to sleep beside me, the left side was dedicated to her. My vacant right side was for my wives, and they assigned a rotation schedule for it, but that also meant that I could only sleep with each of my ten wives except Tina, once every ten days. Each and every one of my wives seemed happy when its their turn to sleep with me, so I guessed that they must have been lonely during the nights that I couldnt sleep with them. Actually, Leaffa and Youko consulted me about this matter, saying they want me to do something about this. Thats why I created this Bunshin Magic so that I could apany my wives at the same time. F-for example, is it okay if we ask Masters clone to sleep together with us!? Yep. They could manifest and stay for the whole night? (Mai and Mei) Yea. If theyre not gonna use magical energy in battle, then they could stay through the night without needing mana replenishment. Actually, if its just to sleep, it couldst for 10 days without a hitch. However, if my clones would stay with my wives 24/7 for ten days, its possible that they would develop a deeper affection for my clones. Thats why I controlled the behavior of the Bunshin Magic so that it would return back to the bracelet once it was greeted in the morning. I didnt want my wives to feel lonely, but I didnt want them to feel distant, either. This was all because of my ego. Can we still summon them at night after they returned to the bracelet, meow? Of course. I also added a magical stone in your bracelet, and it would absorb my mana from the surroundings. My mansion is saturated with mana, so they would replenish automatically just by staying there. So, Halt, we dont have to request you to replenish them, is that it? Yup, Luna. Thats correct~. Actually, I could also replenish the mana myself whenever they conjured my bunshin out of the bracelet, but I guess it would be too difficult for my wives. Thats because if they had to ask me everyday to replenish the mana, it would be like announcing that they were sleeping with my bunshin every single night. Well, all the experiences that the bunshins had would flow back to me once the bunshin vanished, so I would know whether my wives used them even without them requesting me for replenishment. By the way, is it possible to conjure a few clones at the same time? (Mai and Mei) Thats alright, too. But then, mana replenishment would take a longer time if youre going to release multiple clones, so it might be impossible to do that for consecutive days. Afterward, I answered a few more questions that my wives had, before putting a temporary stop on Q&A time. We then proceeded to the unveiling of the dungeon. Thats because Sally and Lilia werepletely left alone. Sorry for making you wait. N-no. Please dont worry about it. Bunshin Magic Halt-samas is still one heck of a guy as ever, meow. Sally muttered under her breath that she would do her best to have one of my bunshins in the future. The only people who could have my bunshins were the people who possessed my special bracelets in short, only my wives. If she wanted to have my bunshin, then Sally must be my wife too. Still, I wanted Sally and Lilia to join my n in the future, so I started thinking that maybe I could give them a ming knight as their escort. *** We headed towards the Master Control Room, leaving Merdie, Seira, Sally and Lilia at the entrance of the dungeon. A huge crystal ball installed in the center of the room served as the monitor where we could check the situation inside the dungeon. Alright, please sit down wherever you want, guys. I already prepared some chairs in front of the monitor, so I gestured for them to take their seat. Im iming Masters right side! Youko forcefully pushed me to sit right in front of the monitor while dering that. Ah, Youko, thats too unfair! Then, I will take my ce beside Halt-samas left side as usual. Tina immediately sat on my left while Leaffa was busy grumbling against Youko. Alright, then Im sitting here. Sylph sat on myp. Eh, thats is that allowed? (Mai and Mei) Nah, I didnt say its allowed, though Hmpf, I was aiming for that spot. Hakua, you can sit on myp if you want. Thankie thankie, Leaffa! Leaffa sat beside Tina, and Hakua happily climbed on herp. My other wives also took their seats. Alright, lets proceed with the debut of my dungeon! I told Merdie and the rest through the bracelet that the dungeon was now open.-T/N: Wednesday Chap! Ugte again T.T Book 8: Chapter 24: Dungeon’s 11th Layer Book 8: Chapter 24: Dungeons 11th Layer Alright, lets go, meow!! (Merdie) Yes! (Seira) Please treat me well, meow! (Sally) I-I would do my best not to pull you down. (Lilia) Only the dog beastkin Lilia seemedcking a bit in confidence. They were about to challenge the Dungeon Ruins that Halt had renovated. It was understandable that she would feel that way, given that she was apanied by the Martial Gods Warrior Tournaments semi-finalist Merdie, Sally who managed to fight in the actualpetition of the said tournament, and the Saintess Seira. Lilia, you dont have to worry that much, meow. I already cleared this dungeon once, and theres no monsters here that you should be wary of. Halt did say that he renovated this dungeon, but it had only been a short time since the Creator God left the management of this dungeon to him. Thats why Merdie thought that he wouldnt be able to drastically change the structure of the dungeon and the monsters inside. But she forgot. The person who renovated this ce was no other than the Sage that could aplish near impossible feats forcefully through his enormous mana. And that guy would also force them to undergo such hellish training it was no other than Halt. Merdie and the rest of the girls stepped into the dungeon. At that instant Eh!? The scenery before them changed in a blink of an eye. They were supposed to see the firstyer of the dungeon illuminated by the light of the outside world shining through the entrance, but this ce was already deep into the ruins. The patterns of the walls and the general air of this ce were simr to the designs they saw on the finalyer thest time they conquered this dungeon. Merdie turned around, but the entrance that they just passed through had already vanished. This is the bonusyer, the 11th floor of the dungeon, reserved for the beastkin who cleared the 10yers and still wishes to be stronger. You are currently in that ce. Halts voice resounded from the bracelet on Merdies arm. It seemed that the girls were directly teleported from the entrance to this eleventhyer, totally skipping the first to tenthyers. Halt added a magical teleportation circle. When a rtively powerful beastkin decided to challenge this dungeon, they would be teleported to the 11ther. I want everyone to test how far you can go through this bonusyer. Ill save you right away if things be dangerous. Dont be reckless and do your best. Halts transmission was cut-off after that. That means Merdie isnt familiar with this floor too, then? Yeah, I guess so, meow. B-but, theres no way Halt would ce our lives in danger, meow! Its going to be fine Ah, Ahm, a monster ising, meow!! Merdie answered Seiras question, when Sally felt the presence of a monster nearby. Eh, t-thats Lilia noticed the species of the monsters. They were B-ranked monsters. There were five maho gnomes cow-like monsters that were highly resistant to magic. Five crenus monsters that were highly resistant to shes and impact. A total of ten monsters charged towards Merdie and the rest. S-scatter meow! At Merdies order, Sally and Lilia immediately dispersed, breaking off the charging route of the maho gnomes and crenus. Seiras physical abilities werent that powerful, so Merdie carried her as she jumped. Eh KyaaAAAAHHH!! Seira screamed in shock at the sudden turn of events. Thats because Merdie leapt towards the maho gnomes that were charging at them in top speed. She kicked some of those monsters in the back, and they managed to somehow go past the attack of the maho gnomes. The maho gnomes and crenus split off, one each, and they rushed towards Sally and Lilia. Sally, Lilia!! Just bear with it for a bit, meow!! Were fine here, meow!! Sally and Lilia were already battling the monsters. Sally, Ill do the crenu! Yup! Leave the maho gnome to me, meow! The excellent swordsman Sally worked on the maho gnome. Lilia could use magic, and she skillfully parried the crenu. Looks like they can manage it somemeowIndeed, but what should we do, there are still eight of them following us, right? Only two out of ten monsters headed towards Sally and Lilia. The rest surrounded Merdie and Seira. Its been a while since I trained with Halt so I already forgot That guy will turn into a savage brute when ites to training, meow. Eh!? Merdie seemed filled with deep resentment against Halt when she referred to him as that guy, and Seira was stupefied when she heard that. Im not sure about this, but those guys are probably brainwashed by Halt, meow. They will preferentially attack the strong guys, or something along those lines. Merdies hunch was right. Actually, it wasnt brainwashing, he simplymanded them to prioritize and attack the strong. Halt had tamed this monsters and were currently putting them to work. However, in order to [Tame] a monster, a huge amount of mana was required. Moreover, B-ranked monsters would resist unless it was a high-ranking Tamer. Taming 10 B-ranked monsters all by himself was a preposterous thought in this world. But there was a Bakemono that was able to aplish precisely that. He had mastered Bunshin Magic. The Creator God gave him the greatest toy of all, and it was this dungeon. And that was the greatest misfortune for all the monsters inside this dungeon from the first to the eleventhyer. Actually, it wasnt only the monsters that were currently attacking Merdie all the monsters in this dungeon were under the control of a single human. From yesterday noon until this morning, his bunshins teleported to all the world and they tamed valuable monsters without end. The high orc that stood at the pinnacle of all B-ranked monsters tried to resist, so the clones perceived it as a wild beast and was subjugated. When the chief of the n to which the defeated high orcs belonged saw that, he immediately epted to be tamed right on the spot. That chief was now the Floor Boss of the 14thyer. The boss of the inferno wolves pack the most powerful wolf monsters were utterly beaten by Halts clones and ming knights, and he was tamed afterward. He was assigned to be the floor boss of the sixteenth floor. The excessive overhunting of B-rank to S-rank monsters urred throughout the world. Normally, they werent the types of monsters that could ever be overhunted, but they were forcefully tamed by his bunshins and taken away into his dungeon. Afterward, Halt himself assigned them to their specific strata. Halt had adjusted this ce so that whoever would be able to clear this would possess a power enough to defeat a warlock. For example, he ced monsters that had high physical and magic abilities. If these two abilities werent bnced and powerful enough, this floor would surely give them a hard time. The third floor was infested with magical insects. If the challenger couldnt use magic that could annihte all the surrounding enemies in one hit, then that person wouldnt be able to proceed. The pack of inferno wolves who were well-versed in groupbat and excelled in attack power and speed would assault the challenger of the 16th floor. If the person didnt possess the ability to bring each and everyone of them down while being careful about their coordination, death was possible. Halt had set a theme on eachyer, targeting a specific area to forge. To begin with, the finalyers boss was no other than the warlock the majin* that Halt tamed. In order to clear this dungeon, the challenger must defeat the majin. His original goal was to create a dungeon that would give the challenger the ability to defeat a majin, but Halts bunshins had identally tamed the warlock that appeared before them, so it was decided that he would be the Final Boss. I was shocked when we were attacked by B-ranked monsters right off the bat, but I think we can do this at this rate, meow! She was still thinking that she would be able to clear this dungeon. Its no wonder actually; theres no way she would know that Halt had strengthened all the demons from the twelfthyer onwards. Of course, the final floors boss warlock had been strengthened, as well. Halt thought that he had regted the dungeon so that whoever cleared this would be able to defeat the warlock, but that wasnt the case. The majin* that he trained had already reached the power at par with a demon ss. If the challenger could clear this dungeon, that would mean he obtained the ability to defeat a demon. T/N: Enough, Halt, just be the Evil God already.** Teeny tiny bit of spoiler, had to change warlock to majin from now on because of ater chap, exnation and reason already included in that advanced chap ? Book 8: Chapter 25 Book 8: Chapter 25 Merdie and her team continued to defeat the Maho Gnomes that attacked them relentlessly. Merdie was already past Level 100, so B-ranked monsters were not worthy opponents, no matter how many flocked at her. If they were ordinary monsters, that is. Halt the savage brute that Merdie referred to would never hold back whenever he trained hisrades. He would always prepare an opponent that his target group could barely win against, resulting in their rapid improvement. Moreover, he had the confidence that he could immediately rescue them if the situation became dire. Thus, the drills that he subjected to hisrades were pretty ruthless. Everything he did was to raise them to be Powerful Comrades. The Haruto of yore had vague thoughts of wanting to protect this world where he and Tina lived. However, when he did obtain the Power to Protect, he realized that there were many things that he still couldnt achieve on his own. Thus, the current Halt never thought of protecting the world all by himself. This decision was alsorgely influenced by the fact that he had regained his memories back when he had been living as the Guardian Hero in this world a century ago. There were lives that the Guardian Hero could not protect. Cities that he couldnt defend. He couldnt save the world on his own. Thats why he decided that he would train Friends who could defeat S-ranked demons. A family who could annihte warlocks. Comrades who could defeat the greatest enemy of this world no other than the Demon King. Sage Luarno had drawn out the power of hisrades through his special sses. Halt recognized that the method was also beneficial, but he felt that it wascking. Except for Halt, all the people of this world needed to raise their levels in order to be strong. Halt believed that if that was the case, then people could raise their levels and develop theirbat ability by continuously fighting against enemies that they could barely defeat. Actually, that line of thinking wasnt mistaken. Indeed, if they were able to grasp the essence of magic thanks to the lectures given by Sage Luarno, they could be more efficient in converting mana into magical energy, thereby increasing their power. However, status was more important when regards to the ability to use magic. The person who possessed an overwhelming status was more powerful than one who could efficiently use magic. That was the world they were in. Then, if a person who already possessed an overwhelming status also had the skill that would allow him to efficiently use his magic and body, what would happen? He would be stronger, of course. And the best way to acquire those skills while improving status would be continuously fighting opponents powerful enough that you could barely defeat them. The souls of this worlds people would shine the brightest when they were physically and mentally pushed to their limits, allowing them to cultivate their bodies and sharpen their minds. This would be highly efficient in gaining experience and it would also be easier for them to raise their levels. Halt had sharpened his mental acuity to the point that he could sense the souls of other people. He became increasingly aware of the strength development of hisrades, leading him to realize how it worked. Considering that he was at this point, it stood to reason that the B-ranked monsters he prepared would never be just small fry. Haah, Haah, Ugh!!! So annoying, meow!!!! Large numbers of Maho Gnomes and Crenus swarmed around Merdie because she was the strongest member of the party currently challenging the dungeon. Merdie was extremely irritated because she couldnt obliterate the monsters gathered around her at once. Whenever she tried to physically attack the maho gnomes, the crenus acted as their shield. If she tried to defeat the crenus with magic, the maho gnomes would intervene. Halt ordered them to do so. Based on Merdies speed, these monsters wouldnt be able to harm her. However, she still needed a bit of time between attacks so she could muster enough strength to defeat the maho gnomes and the crenus, whether it be a physical attack or a magical attack. That was the reason why she couldnt defeat the demons. The reason why Halt included her in the dungeon challengers party was to cultivate that certain aspect. In order for Merdie to defeat the demons on this floor, she had to shorten the duration of pauses in between her attacks so that the demons wouldnt have enough time to guard against her, or Merdie met Halts expectations. Sally, Lilia!! Come here, behind me!! Y-yes! Got it meow!! Merdie finally broke through the monsters surrounding her while carrying Seira, so she barked those orders towards Sally and Lilia. They stopped their own battles and rushed towards Merdie and went behind her. If youre gonna block both physical attacks and magic, then Magical energy overflowed from Merdies body. Im going with all I got!! Take this, meow!! Earth Spear!! She punched the ground with all her might. Countless rock spears sprang from the ground, starting from the ce that she punched. The magical Earth Spears that she created and the rocks that were blown away in the process swooped down on the monsters. The rocks hit the maho gnomes, while the Earth Spears pierced the crenu. A-amazing Seira was thoroughly shocked at the scene before her. They reached an open area while running through the dungeon while fighting the monsters. Merdie managed to activate magic that was powerful enough to gouge all the earth in that ce. All the monsters in the area were annihted. N-no big deal, meow. Merdie was naturally exhausted. She had already reached her limit in both mana and body strength, so her breathing was rough and her shoulders heaved. Merdie-sama, are you okay, meow!?H-here, have some magic recovery potion!! Merdie hastily grabbed the recovery potion that Lilia handed to her and drank it all in one gulp. Allow me to replenish everyones strength. Seira the saintess considered to be one of the wielders of the supreme ss of recovery magic in the entire world restored the strength of the three girls. Fuu. Thanks a lot, Seira, meow. Lilia too. No, I wasnt really of help during the battle M-me too. It was as if the monsters were all drawn towards Merdie-sama. Ah, yeah, Halt probably designed it that way, meow. If I knew things would be like this, itd have been better off not epting Halts proposal, meow. Merdie also noticed that Halt was controlling the monsters. She was wallowing in regret for letting her guard down and epting Halts invitation just because she found it interesting. Well, were already here, so I want to clear a floor, at the very least, meow. Merdie, are you okay? My mana and strength are back, so I can go on and fight, meow! Yes, but the monsters on this floor were like that. In that case, then the boss might be It might be something super powerful, meow. Lilia and Sally were considering withdrawing. They fully realized that their current strength wasnt enough for them to continue on. Usually, there are a few underlings inside the bosss room. If there arent a lot of enemies, then Ill deal with the Boss somehow, meow. Merdie then started walking towards the bosss room after saying that. Seira, Lilia and Sally followed her. A-ahmabout Halts magic, those ming knights wont they be the boss? That wont happen, Seira, meow. Ill be shocked if the boss of the first floor is that kind of magic spell. That thing is more suited to be at the final floor, or even just before that, meow. They finally reached the bosss room. Anyway, lets break through the11thyer, meow!!! Yes!! Please leave your recovery in my hands. I will do my best too, meow.Lets give it our best shot! The four girls entered the bosss room. The boss wasnt there. Ehtheres no boss, meow? M-Merdie!!! Look over there!! Seira pointed to the ground, and they saw five magical circles drawn on it. They suddenly glowed. Five knights appeared. T-those are D-dont &^#$ with meeeeEEEEEOOWWW!!!!!!!! T/N: Sorry for the week-long hiatus, guys, been sick again, ugh! Now that Im back, were having daily release until Saturday to make up for the missed chaps, sorry if I cant do it in one go T>T ? E/N: Ray giving a hard test. He gonna be the worst teacher to me lol Book 8: Chapter 26 Book 8: Chapter 26 Inside the master control room while Merdie and the girls were being surrounded by the monsters on the 11thyer Whoa, the number of maho gnomes is just insane Youko could fire a powerful magical beam so if it was her, she could easily annihte all the maho gnomes notwithstanding their resistance to magic. However, one wouldnt normally think that they would be surrounded by over a hundred B-ranked monsters inside a dungeon, so she sympathized with Merdie as thetter desperately fought against them. Its really a nuisance if crenus paired up with maho gnomes. I-I dont think I can do the 11th floor. Indeed, that might be possible. If Leaffa will challenge this dungeon, then lets ask Halt to lower the difficulty level for a bit. Leaffa and Tina were having a discussion. O-Oy, Halt! Seiras safe, right!? I didnt know youre gonna send her to a ce teeming with B-ranked monsters!! Dont worry, Elmia. If things get dangerous then Im going there to rescue them right away. Besides Merdie is there, so we believe she will be alright. (Mai and Mei) Thats how it is ~ (Hakua) Halts intuition told him that Merdie would be able to clear this floor. Itll be a fierce battle, but she woulde out stronger if she managed to ovee this floor. Right now, Merdie wascking in the ability to shorten the necessary breaks she took whenever she released powerful magic and unleashed her attacks. If she encountered an enemy that was as strong as her, or perhaps even more powerful, there was no way she would be able to win if she couldnt unleash a decisive blow without having to take the time to build up her power Moreover, Halt believed that if she couldnt do anything about the duration, then she could do the opposite, lengthening the time to umte enough energy that would obliterate her opponent with just a single blow. The current Merdie was still half-baked with regards to both attack speed and the power she could unleash with each strike. Halt, not sure if Im imagining things, but those monsters look like theyre being controlled by someone. Yup yup, thats what I thought too. Its like theyre all aiming for Merdie and theyre focusing their attacks on her. Normal monsters usually attacked the weak first. Yeah, Sylph and Hakua got it right. Im controlling all of them. EH!? (All) I want Merdie to either shorten the stops between her attacks, or be able to do a one-hit kill and obliterate all of her opponents in a single strike. If I push her to the limit, shell definitely improve. Halt prepared this floor to aid Merdies progress. Merdies yell suddenly resounded from the monitor. Im going with all I got!! Take this, meow!! All the monsters in that area were annihted with Merdies attack. See, told you Merdie can do it. Halt looked satisfied as he stroke Sylphs head while she sat on herp. It was an unconscious gesture brought about by his happiness at Merdies progress. Y-yup, I also think shes amazing. (Sylph) Sylph agreed with Halt, happy that he was patting her. Halt, I also know now that Merdie is so amazing. Thats why pat me too! Hmmm. Im going to praise Hakua a lot if you can clear the floor Im going to put you in next time. Eh, then this time you wont? Cmere, just a bit, okay? Hakua looked sullen because she thought Halt wouldnt pat her head, so Halt gave in and stroked her. T-thankie. Next time, when its my turn, Im going to do my best too! Im going to show the previous Dungeon Masters true strength and have you praise me, Halt!! Yeah, good luck. Halt was nning to let Hakua battle the warlock that he tamed in order to gauge its power. Hakua didnt have an inkling that she would be pitted against a warlock that had been strengthened to the level of a demon king. Merdies attacks were truly astounding so it captured all my attention, but now that I think about it, arent you amazing too, Halt? Being able to tame more than a hundred B-ranked monsters. I agree with you, Luna. Halt isnt a Tamer in the first ce, and yet he can use those monsters as he pleases; and see, hes still as cool as a cucumber even though all of those monsters had been destroyed. So unbelievable. Luna and Ryuka calmly analyzed the degree of difficulty of Halts aplishments. Usually, tamers would form a bond with monsters when they tamed them. It was precisely because of that bond that the monsters obeyed whatever they said. However, forming a bond with the monsters wasnt always a good thing. If the monsters they tamed were in, it would also have a damaging impact to the mental health of the tamer. Halt tamed a hundred monsters, and yet he didnt receive any damage when they were all defeated. His method was a power y, forcing them to submit using his colossal amount of mana, after all. As for the reason why he didnt receive any damage It was because [Static Status] curse of the Evil God. It was also the same when he epted the master-servant contract with Youko. Youko needed to obey Halt because of the contract, but Halt didnt have an ounce of overwhelming the desire to protect her as an effect of the contract. Halt tamed the monsters, so the monsters formed a bond with him, but he didnt form a bond with them. Nheless, all the monsters in the dungeon were emotionally attached to Halt. He wasnt a cold-hearted guy that could use them without regard. Thus, Halt incorporated the Resurrection spell into the Dungeon Core so that all the monsters in the 11thyer of this dungeon and beyond would be revived again even if they were to be defeated. This Dungeon Ruins not only revived the challengers, it also revived the monsters. By the way, everyone apart from Halt could get EXP and level up if they defeated the monsters here. Halt created a system that allowed him to convert his own unlimited mana into levels for hisrades. Moreover, all of the approximately one thousand monsters on the eleventh and subsequentyers were under Halts control, and all of them could also be revived. In short, Halt was raising an army of a thousand immortal monsters within this Dungeon, but Apparently, he wasnt really aware of this fact himself. The final boss of the dungeon was a warlock whose power was at par with a demon. He also possessed an immortal nature. In terms of difficulty, this warlock was worthy to be ranked among the demon kings. Halt had raised the Demon Kings army of immortals in order to train hisrades. Book 8: Chapter 27 Book 8: Chapter 27 Merdie defeated all the 5 knights. She also received a lot of damage, but Seira would heal all her wounds right away. Thanks to her, Merdie wasnt cowered by the knights and continued defeating each of them. Sally and Lilia didnt manage to attack the knights directly, but they acted as Merdies support by covering her blind spots and deflecting the knights assaults. Thanks to the trio backing her, Merdie managed to annihte each of the knights possessing fire, water, wind, earth and lightning attributes respectively by herself. Merdie had copsed to the floor and was staring at the ceiling. Seira recovered Merdies stamina, but she was thoroughly exhausted mentally because she had been pushing her concentration to the limit while fighting off Halts knights. Nevertheless I did it meow.I..I defeated those Bakemono with five attributes meow Merdie raised her right hand in the air and balled it into a fist. She was brimming with happiness. She could feel her own progress. Thanks for the hard work, Merdie. Well done. Halt. Im super tired, meow. Halts voice resounded from the bracelet on Merdies right arm. His training method might be harsh, but he would generously reward hisrades when they aplished his drills. Merdie was looking forward to that reward. Halt met Merdies expectations. What do you want for a reward? Do you want another massage? Meow!? By massage, Halt referred to his hand massage. When he first did it, it was because he wanted to enjoy the sensation of Merdies paw pads. She really enjoyed the feeling on her palm, apparently. She couldnt forget the massage that Halt gave to her, so she tried doing it to herself, but she didnt achieve the samefortable feeling that he gave her. There was also a time when she requested Luna to massage her. It was better than when she did it herself. However,pared to Halt, it was far from enough. I want Halt to massage me again. That thought had been constantly on her mind since then. However, for a beastkin woman, the act of offering her palm to the opposite sex clearly meant one thing submission. It was not somethingmonly done, even among spouses. Merdie acknowledged that Halt was a powerful person, so if he required her to give him her hand, she would do so without any hesitation. However, to do so by her own volition was something that went against the instinct of the beastkin, so she couldnt do it no matter what. Its okay even if its not a massage. I want that hand massage, meow! Merdies desire to be morefortable surpassed her instinct as a beastkin. Okay~! Lets have your reward after were back at the mansion, alright. By the way, do you want to challenge the 12th floor? N-no. Lets call it quits for today, meow. Yes, Im actually afraid of moving on beyond here. I also give up, meow. Indeed. Seira, Sally, Lilia didnt seem interested in moving forward, either. Got it. Great job, guys. Alright, Ill teleport you guys back here. Halt said then he teleported the four of them back to the Master Room. * * * Alright, I want you to challenge two more sets in the dungeon, butis there anyone else who wants to go? He symphtatized a bit with Merdies group, so Halt decided to gather the next batch of challengers. However, not a single person raised her hand. Thats only natural. Everyone had witnessed how the monsters surrounded, chased and cornered Merdie through the monitor. Halt already expected this to happen. No challengers? If you clear a floor, Ill give you a reward, you know? Halt tried to tempt his wives. And that offer was very tempting for them, indeed. If they didnt see Merdies hardships during the battle then there was probably someone who would raise her hand in a heartbeat. However, the cons were too heavy. Nobody was about to raise their hand A-ahm.I want to try it. Eh!? Luna surprisingly raised her hand. Even Halt, the person who made the proposal, was taken aback. Ill get a reward if I clear a floor, right? Y-yup, thats right. ButLuna, are you sure about this? Yes, I have a secret n. She then beckoned to Halt and whispered in his ear when he came closer. Whoa, I get it now! Yeah, that fighting style is so like you, Luna. Seems a good n. Its okay, you can try it. Thank you. If ever the situation bes dangerous Yup. Ill definitely save you. Luna, this dungeon is really the worst. Better reconsider it, meow. Merdie was slouching on a chair. She warned Luna. However, Lunas resolve remained unshaken. L-Luna, are you serious? If youre really going to challenge it, then Im going to help you. Youko offered to go with Luna to the dungeon, but Halt didnt approve. Luna will challenge the 16th floor on her own. Halt-sama, thats too dangerous!! R-right! Merdie already had a super hard time dealing with the 11th dungeon. Sorry to be blunt, but Luna cant handle it. Professor TIna, Youko, Ill be fine. Lunas face was brimming with self-confidence. I already heard about Lunas n. I also think it might work if she did that. Anyway, lets have you do that. Luna, good luck. Yes, Ill do my best! Halt teleported Luna after hearing her words. S-shes really on her own. Tina looked anxious as she stared at Lunas figure in the monitor. Luna was sent off to the 16th floor. And the monster there was O-Oy!! Arent those inferno wolves!? Elmia noticed the true nature of the monsters gathered around Luna as she stood alone on the floor. A-arent they the strongest among the wolf-type monsters? Theyre S-ranked!! (Leaffa) This is bad. Luna, hurry up and run!! (Youko) L-Luna, run!! (Mai and Mei) Everyone was worried about Luna. Lunas voice echoed through the master room from her bracelet. Halt, please help me! Eh!?W-what!? Hakua and Leaffa were perplexed because Luna had went out brimming with self-confidence, and yet she immediately asked to be rescued. I-I told you, she cant handle it!! Master, hurry up and go to Luna!! Youko urged Halt to go to Lunas rescue, but Halt didnt move an inch. Thats only natural. He already knew that the Halt Luna was calling for wasnt the person inside this room. Something jumped out of Lunas bracelet. And that was Halt. Five Halts surrounded Luna as if to protect her. Luna then casted her magic on them. Max Power! Max Magic! Max Concentrate! Max Speed! Ultimate Guard! Different types of auxiliary magic flowed towards the five Halts. Halts status was frozen because of the Evil Gods curse, so all those support magic wont have any effect on him. The true Halt, that is. The five Halts were all made out of Bunshin Magic. It was a spell that fashioned the non-attribute knights into Halts figure. And because Luna had leveled up, she could now cast auxiliary magic towards the magical spells created by other people. Halts clones didnt have the infinite magic possessed by the original body, but they could still wear magic suits when going to battles, so their fighting power wasnt inferior to the original. The attack power and speed as well as defend power of the clones of the strongest sage had been further elevated thanks to Luna. The five Bakemono who already surpassed Halt when it came to fights that were mainly about physical strength were now protecting Luna. Can one of you protect me? The rest of Halt, please annihte all the monsters of this entire floor. Okay! Ill protect Luna. Gotcha. Ill hunt the monsters. Same here. Ill go to the left side. Alright, then Lets go for the kill!! (All 5) The four Bakemono were released into the 16thyer of the Dungeon Ruins. - T/N: Good thinking, as expected from the smartest person in the entire academy XD Book 8: Chapter 28 Book 8: Chapter 28 Oh, is somebody here? Its a lot earlier than what I expected. Mastermanded me, if somebodyes, fight against your opponent with all you have. Its only been half-a-day since I have been stationed here. However, my mastersmand is absolute. Ill crush all the people whoe here with everything I got. Names Fer. Were the strongest wolf type monster that can control the Fires of Hell the Inferno Wolves. And Im the Alpha* among them. I can defeat mid-ranked demons; measly things like humans aint my opponent. Except for my Master. A human guy tamed me yesterday. That guys my Master. Somebody trespassed my territoryst night. Its been several decades since someone was stupid enough to intrude into the territory of inferno wolves. I decided to y with it for a bit because of that. I would have my subordinates surround him and slowly, steadily drive him to a corner. the n was to drive him to a corner. However, he kept on ughtering my subordinates as if they were mere lower-ranked demons like gray wolves. It was unbelievable. The mes of Hell that my subordinates and I fired at him werent a big deal for him, and he easily avoided our attacks, which was short of a miracle considering we are the fastest monsters alive. All my 32 subordinates turned to corpses in just a few minutes. I was furious because they were annihted, but I couldnt help but admire his movements at the same time. There were no unnecessary moves and they were all flowing movements. One sweep of his arm and the neck of my subordinate flew off. He could barely dodge our attacks just by taking a step forward, so my subordinate attacked him from his blind spot the man sliced my subordinates arm into halves with his bare hands. It was as if he controlled everything back then; not a single attack of ours hit him. His strikes all in all were 33. It was the total number of all the inferno wolves present, including me. He ughtered my subordinates with just a single attack. Even I was Helpless against him. One karate chop. Thats how he killed me. But then, all of my subordinates and I were revived once again. My master was the one who revived us. The first thing that I saw the moment I was resurrected was The guy who killed me and the figure of my Master beside him. Two identical humans stood before me. No, the other one wasnt a human. It was the guy that killed me. So it was a magical spell of my Master, huh. When I felt his magical energy in close proximity once again, I sensed that it was an unbelievably huge lump of mana. There was no way we would win against this thing. I pledged my loyalty to my Master, the one who created that thing, and I did it right on the spot. Afterward, I agreed to be tamed by my Master. Actually, rather than saying I agreed, it was actually forced on me Well, it doesnt matter now. The chance to fulfill my Masters order has finally arrived. Lets go at it with all our might. And Ill show just how capable I am to my Master. I let my subordinates begin the hunt. I am the Boss of this Floor. Theres no way I can go out of this Boss Room. Boss, theres a female human here. Shes alone. My subordinate told me telepathically. A single female human? Really? What should we do now? Do we attack? Or do we just admire her? I am a bit lost. The Master ordered us to defeat whoeveres here with all we got. However, based on my subordinates report, she isnt an enemy that we should tackle with all our might. I was troubled, but Kill. Imand my subordinates. No matter what kind of enemy it is, Masters order is absolute. Understoo!? T-thats!!! Eh, seriously? Nononononono, cant cant cant cant, its impossible!!!! My subordinates telepathy suddenly turned into chaos. O, Oy, whats happ GyaaaaAAAHHHH I-its a lie, right!? Urk!? In just a single moment,munication have been cut-off from all my subordinates who are beside the female human. I dont understand whats happening. Hey, is there somebody free there? I contacted the subordinates that were staying in other areas so that they can check whats going on, but Eh, thats Ugh!? W-why are you W-wait a sec GyaaaaAAAHHHH! I could hear the shrieks of my subordinates from where I was in this Floor. W-what the heck is happening!? I could no longer hear their screams after a while. They were probably annihted. Unbelievable. Is the reported female human that strong? All my subordinates are Inferno Wolves, obviously. Were the strongest wolf monsters. We also have the ability to read our opponents ability up to a certain extent. However, the report from my subordinates only said that she is a female human, and she didnt seem to be strong, either. If my subordinates felt it, then it must be true, that female shouldnt be that powerful. I dont understand. I am bothered by the situation outside, so Ill just have a look. I decide to go out of the room, but the door open right at this moment. E-Eh? W-Why are you here? The one who entered the room is no other than my Masters Bunshin Magic. Not only that, he is d in an aura that is a lot more powerful than when he defeated mest night theres noparison. From behind him Three more Bakemono appears. The first one to enter then turns toward me, and he says Sorry, but Ill have you be Lunas XP. Execution verdict for me. T/N: Raws says boss of the pack, but we all know the pack leaders of wolves are called alpha, so yep ? What a traumatic experience, being killed by the same person all over again T^T..poor wolfies Book 8: Chapter 29 Book 8: Chapter 29 Good job, Luna. Im back, Halt. My clones that had been strengthened by Luna finished all the monsters on the 16th floor in one fell swoop, so I teleported her back to the Master Room. You really did clear it. Congrats. So, what do you want for your reward? Youre going to get a reward for that!? T-thats cheating!! Youko raised her voice inint. It was understandable that she wanted to grumble since Luna didnt really fight that much. Luna. We envy your reward. (Mai and Mei) Halt-sama, I think the degree of difficulty ispletely different from when it was Merdies turn. I-I agree. Tina and Leaffa seemed disatisfied, too. Merdie was the one who defeated the boss, but if thats the case, then I want that, er, reward too. I also worked hard. (Seira)W-whats the reward, meow!? Will Halt-sama do something for you, meow? T-Then me too, I want a reward, meow! (Sally) M-me too!! (Lilia) I did say Im going to reward Merdie, bute to think of it, I didnt make any allusion to the other three. Seems like they also want one too. Halt. I ahm, what I did isnt really a big deal, so its alright even if I dont have any reward. Luna told me that she would decline her prize. Her face was extremely dark. .Yeah, its true that Luna didnt experience the hardship of battlepared to Merdie. She probably thought that she might anger the other wives if she still got a reward from me despite that. Theres no way she wouldnt want it, right. I read her mind just in case. (Actually, I really want that reward. A kiss thats longer than usual well, thats impossible,isnt it? If I really receive that, Youko and the others will probably scold Halt) Ah, so she was worried about me. It made me a bit happy. Really, Luna is such a good girl. Makes me want to reward Luna even more. Longer kiss, huh. Got it. Lets give it to her when were back at the mansion. Actually, I n to somehow reward all those who challenge my dungeon for their participation. Of course, Im going to raise the level of reward if you manage to clear it. Each floor of my dungeon has its own theme configured. Merdie and Luna managed to clear theirs. Inferno wolves pose quite a threat to Luna, who has just barely passed Level 100. For those guys, the surround and overpower skill is activated by default. Itll be very difficult to speak once youre surrounded if you only have the usual level of mental tenacity. Ugh. Yeah, thats true, butYouko apparently grasped what I was trying to point out. Luna did properly summon my clones, and she even strengthened them. For me, Luna did her best in her own way, so I want to reward her.Thats because Halt promised that youd definitely rescue meso I did my best. Luna mumbled. Of course, Seira, Sally and Lilia will also have your own reward. !!! (All) N-no wayBut I also want to challenge it. (Youko) Me too. (Hakua) Oh! Youko and Hakua, you wanna challenge my dungeon? Theres also onest floor that I want to check. Youko and Hakua seemed eager to be rewarded perfect timing. I want both of you to challenge thest floor, are you up for it? If you challenge it, Ill reward you. Eh, really!? I-is it really alright that Im going with Hakua? Ahm, not to brag, but Were strong, you know?Yup, I know. Even if you easily defeat the boss, Im still giving you a reward. Gotcha. Master, its a promise, okay!? Lets Go, Youko~! Yup. Lets defeat it right away and im our reward! So, do you really think itll be that easy? The boss I prepare is pretty strong, you know. Well, it might be the first time Im going to see Youko and Hakua seriously fighting, so Im looking forward to it. I teleported Youko and Hakua to the 20th floor. This ce is (Youko) So spacious~ (Hakua) Aside from the boss of the 20th floor, there were no other monsters or the so-called small fry appeared. Not only that, there were no walls, no rooms and no treasure boxes and the like here. It was just empty space stretching on. Halt made it the most spacious ce within the dungeon so that huge bakemono could fight with all their might in here. So that the boss on this floor could give her all. Wee, you have done well for reaching this ce, the final level of Danna-samas Dungeon. A delicate woman d in white and sporting slender horns on her temples appeared before Hakua and Youko. Are you the boss here? Sister, are you alone? Indeed. Danna-sama instructed me to protect this ce. The woman respectfully bowed her head. The man youre calling Danna is it Halt? Youko unleashed her bloodlust towards the woman. Yes. The Danna-sama I am referring to is indeed Halt-samas! For this lowly me to utter his great name to do such an august deed The womans cheeks were dyed crimson. She waspletely unfazed despite being hit by bloodlust that was enough to render an A-level adventurer immobile or even faint depending on some cases. The woman calmly answered, so Youko had some misgivings about her. You, what are you? I apologize. I am Sitri, the demon tamed by Danna-sama. T/N: Last chap for our daily releases!! Were back to 3x posting next week ? Was about to trante Sitris name to Shitori (the original) or Shitree but. Yeah it doesnt look nice, hahaha. Anyway, Youko and Sitri used different ways of saying Master Youkos address is more of a Milord type, while Sitri used Danna-sama, which is used as Master and might also mean Lord Husband/ Husband depending on the context. I retained it to exin why Youko would release bloodlust. Book 8: Chapter 30 Book 8: Chapter 30 I am Sitri. A demon under the direct control of the Evil God. The 12th in our hierarchy. I am almost as powerful as Guzion, the 11th rank demon who infiltrated the Holy City of Sanctum. My ranking is 12th, but I am the most powerful among the existing demons. Thats because I was supposed to be the next demon king. I received powerful protection from Evil God-sama because of this, and that also made me more powerful than Guzion now. Of course, stronger than the other demons aside from him. My power is already at par with the other generations of demon kings, but I am not yet reigning as one in the humans world. As for the reason, its because the Evil God stopped me. The stock of negative energy under the Evil God was still plenty enough, so there was no reason to hastily install me as the demon king. Thats why I was waiting. Its been a century since the Demon King Velt had been defeated by the heroes. And now its my turn. Its finally my debut as the demon king! was what I thought, but I was also stopped back then. Apparently, Evil God-sama had been bothered with the existence of heroes. Demon King Velt had been previously ranked 13th among the demons. He might be lower than me by one rank, but there was not that much of a difference in our power. Velt also received the protection of Evil God-sama, nevertheless, the heroes that the Creator God teleported into this world yed him in an instant. The very existence of those heroes was a cheat in itself. They already possessed the power to easily annihte the high-ranking monsters, and the speed of their leveling was quite something. Those guys already obtained the power to ughter us demons in a blink of an eye. Up to now, a hero would definitely appear within a few years the longest duration would be ten of the demon kings reign in this world. The instant he arrived, the demise of the demon king would be set in stone. So, what to do? The demon king would desperately assault the entire world with terror and dread in order to scrape up all the negative energy they could get. Everything was for the sake of Evil God-sama. The demon who became the demon king would definitely perish by the heros hand, but the negative energy they managed to umte before that happened would be nourishment for the maintenance of the Evil Gods existence. It would also be the source that would provide for the next demon king. Evil God-sama did not assume that we demons would be defeated. He would scheme and train us in strategies that would counter the heroes. However, the heroes were cheats. No matter what he did, they would use their overwhelming Status and gibberish skills to st it off. Each of us had the potential to be the next demon king, so we understood that. We already gave up. We cant win against the heroes like that. However, for the sake of Evil God-sama who went through great pains in consideration for us, we did all we could to the best of our abilities and ingenuity to spread fear and despair among the world of the people. Demon King Velt used numbers topete. He created multitudes of monsters and scattered them throughout the world. Even if they were weak on their own, their sheer number was impressive. I thought it was a good idea. No matter how strong the hero was, he wouldnt be able to stop the stampedes that urred throughout the entire world all at the same time. Velt was defeated by the hero. In order to send monsters throughout the world, he wasnt able to surround himself with powerful subordinates, and I believed that yed a huge role. He was already prepared. Rather than that, the problem was that the hero that wasnt really a hero almost annihted all the monsters that he sent to the world. Two heroes had arrived during Velts time. Up to that point, the number of heroes sent to the world had always been one. The existence of the holy knight and saintess that apanied the hero was also an eyesore, but as far as I know, this was the first time that two heroes came. The true heros strength was overwhelming. He leveled up at a tremendous speed, so there was no mistake about it, he was as regr as a hero can be. The one who crushed Velts n was a guy called Guardian Hero. This guys leveling was a lot slower than the normal hero, so I thought that perhaps he was a substitute hero. That Guardian Hero flew through the world at top speed and continued stopping the stampedes. That Tina Harrivel, the Half Elf woman with the Guardian Hero, had also been a nuisance. Even Tina, said to be descended from the hero, was also endowed with power that normally should be considered unbelievable. As a result, although enough mana had been umted to raise the next generation of demon king in short, me but Evil God-sama didnt have any leeway. That Evil God-sama then hatched a new n, and that is to reincarnate the hero. I didnt understand it at first, but Evil God-sama exined it, so realization dawned on me. Way before I reign as the demon king, he would reincarnate a person from another world to be the hero, but not without casting a curse on his soul first. It was a magnificent idea. If the soul was cursed, then no matter what kind of curse it was, he would never be able to get stronger. Moreover, its the curse of Evil God-sama, the worlds most powerful incarnation of malice. It would be a spectacr curse, no doubt about it. That reincarnated hero surely had died by now. He received Evil God-samas curse, after all. Evil God-sama expended a huge amount of mana in order to use the power necessary to teleport the hero, so he was resting right now. Once he woke up, he would instate me as the demon king, and I would reign in this world. I nned to spread fear and despair as much as I could. It would take a while before a new hero appeared. Evil God-sama said that I consumed a lot of the Divine Realms energy. I would probably have a hundred years or so enjoying supremacy! It made me truly excited. I could imagine the contorted face of the Creator God as he stood there unable to summon another hero while I trampled on his beloved world. I would finally be Evil God-samas strength. Thats what I thought. Before that Bakemono appeared before me, that is.T/N: Hi guys, sorry for theck of updates this week, things have been pretty hectic (yeah, December) and there are tons of work to do to before the holidays set in >. Book 8: Chapter 31 Book 8: Chapter 31 It appeared suddenly one day. A Bakemon with the figure of a human, that is. * * * I came to the Human Realm in order to do the preliminary work in preparation for the day I would be crowned as the Demon King. On that day, I was in the midst of negotiating with the head of the ogre tribe, the monster that I wanted to appoint as one of the upper echelons of the demon kings army. So, we agree that Ill recruit ten ogres from this tribe to be part of the demon kings armys military strength, am I right? Yes. We couldnt offer too many, however, please rest assured that every single one of them possessed a tenacious body. They will definitely be Sitri-samas strength. Ten is more than enough. I could see just how trained their bodies are based on the one that you showed me earlier. They will surely perform magnificently for the sake of Evil God-sama. Such kind words. By the way, Chief. Yes. What might it be? Youare strong. So how about this, do you want to be one of the top brass of the Demon Kings Army? Hahaha. Sitri-sama, you jest. What can a senile fool such I can possibly do. Please pardon me with the stronger youngsters of our tribe. Hmpf. Are you saying Im not worthy of having you serve me, is it N-no! Such a thing I understand. I will raise a Demon Kings Army that will be worthy of your leadership! Time is the thing that I dont have any shortage of, after all. At this time, I thought that I still had a century, at the very least, before ascending as the Demon King. In the event that I manage to raise the strongest Demon Kings Army of all time, I will definitely prepare a seat for you among the upper echelons of this army. When the timees, please do not refuse my invitation, alright? I stared at him right in the eye. The tribal chief seemed to discern my determination, so he believed in me. This humble one understands. You have already said your piece, and as such, please allow this one to upy the lowest seat of the Demon Kings Armys leadership. However, the condition is that you must raise the strongest Demon Kings Army of all time am I right? !! I-I understand!! I was on cloud nine at this time. Thats because I finally fulfilled my goal. This legendary, long-lived Ogre who survived after fighting and repelling three generations of heroes in the past finally agreed to be a leader of the Demon Kings Army. Well then first, allow me to introduce the ten youngsters who will be joining Sitri-samas subordinates. Please do. I left the ogre chiefs den with him, when That thing stood before us. Oh! Saw a powerful looking ogre over here!! Hes looks awesome, and I guess hell be perfect as the 18th floor boss, right? It was something that had the appearance of a human. A colossal lump of mana. It was moving like a human, and was cheerfully yammering on like a child who just discovered a toy. W-what are you? Who are you? Sitri-sama, please step back. This guy is strong. The ogre chief stepped before me as if to protect me. The aura that he emitted was totally different from the one he was wrapped in during our discussion. The legendary ogre was seriously guarding against it. Then, that thing before us must be anything but ordinary. You, how did youe here? There should be ogres on the lookout. I already annihted all of them. Wha!? I see. It was unbelievable. We didnt even feel the faintest trace of a battle. However, I tried searching for mana in our surroundings, but not a single ogre was moving now. Then by all, he was not only referring to the ogre guards, but the one hundred plus ogres living in this vige. The chief apparently realized this, too. Sitri-sama, please run.Eh The chief muttered under his breath without tearing his gaze of that thing. This thing massacred my entire tribe without us none the wiser. We didnt feel any trace of the battle. You do understand what this means, do you? The chiefs tone was grave. Even I probably wont win against that. However, if its buying time for Sitri-samas escape, I could still give it my all! The chief rushed towards the humanoid thing while uttering those words. A huge cater formed on the ground when he kicked it to gain momentum. I could see that he flew at an unbelievable speed towards that thing. And yet Ugh, so fast! If I knew theres a guy this strong I would have brought a weapon at least. That thing calmly stopped the chiefs assault using a ck, narrowish, long piece of wood. Sitri-sama! Go at once!! I finally returned to my senses when I heard chiefs words. I tried to hastily withdraw to the Demon Realm, when N-no waythe teleportation portal is Sitri-sama, hurry!!The chief was furiously punching the humanoid lump of mana, but I could sense his panic from his voice. However, I couldnt return to the Demon Realm. T-the teleportation portal wont open! what!? The teleportation portal that led to the Demon Realm wouldnt open no matter how many times I attempted to. Thats a no-no. Theres no way well let you escape. !? (Ogre Chief and Sitri) Another Bakemono appeared. It was a different body from the humanoid Bakemono currently fighting against the chief. I didnt want to believe it, but it was probably the thing that prevented me from teleporting. [emailprotected]$#^!!!!Whoaa!? The chief erged his right arm and punched the humanoid thing and sent him flying away, and at that same instant, he grabbed my body and rushed away from that ce. The humanoid in front of me didnt seem to be in the mood forbat, and it was so startled by the ogres actions that it slowed down, allowing us to escape from there somehow. The ogre chieftain sprinted through the woods while still carrying me. Sitri-sama, hurry and fly away from here! Those guys probably interfered with the teleportation portal because of their unbelievably dense mana. As long as we shake them off, you can definitely return to the Magic Realm. I-I understand. The chief threw me in the air. Chief,e with me to the Demon Realm! I will remain here and hold them back. Even if its just a little bit of time !? Sitri-sama!!! Behind you!! Eh I turned around when I heard the chiefs voice, and there Flying isnt allowed, too. The demon stood there. No, I was the demon here, though. But, the title of demon fits that thing perfectly well. It chopped off my wings with his hand. Sitri-sama!!! I spiraled towards the ground, and the chief caught me. That was close. Theres no teleportation marking on you, so if you escape to the Demon Realm, we wont be able to follow, you know? Thatll be too bad, we discovered high quality goods after all. Sorry. I didnt anticipate that move. So ogres can also make their hands big, huh. The Bakemono increased to three. The one who fought against the chief, the one who disrupted my teleportation, and the one who chopped off my wings right in front of my eyes. Nah, its not just hands, they can make their entire bodies huge. Yep, yep. There are also some who can turn into giants, it seems. The embodiment of hopelessness emerged from the depths of the forest. Two more Bakemono had followed us. I could probably take two of them down if I released the power of the demon king. Butfive would be impossible. Wait a sec, why is there a difference in the things we know, huh? Who knows? Were created for battle, so maybe that part isnt taken seriously? Hmmm so were not perfect copies of each other, huh. Individual personalities might emerge to cope up with the different situations thats what the Original said. Heh~, so thats how it is. (all the rest of Halt clones) The five Bakemon started talking among themselves while surrounding the chief and me. I felt like their attention had drifted away from us. In that case, if we managed to take down one of them, we could escape that was that I thought, but Its too early. The chieftain stopped me when he noticed that I was about to release my power. Indeed. I was too hasty. These humanoids didnt know the extent of my power yet. Our chance for escape would surelye. This was a misjudgement on our part. Actually, this timing had been our one true chance. These twos impossible to tame with just us guys, right? Yep, theyre way too strong. Yeah, especially that sister over there. Demonic ss? Nah, isnt she a majin? Anyway, lets just call the Original, alright. Oka~y! (the rest of Halts clones)T/N: Just a tiny note reminding you that warlock = majin ? thanks guys! Book 8: Chapter 32 Book 8: Chapter 32 Im an ogre that has lived for around a thousand years. I had fought off heroes in the past. Three times, at that. Thats the tale of my bravery. The first time was around 900 years ago. The sword of the hero couldnt pierce this body that had been forged for over a hundred years, and it also repelled the magic of the sage. The hero escaped during the battle with me. Afterward, he yed the Demon King of that era without fighting me ever again. That hero avoided fighting with me. The second time and the third time was also with that same hero. It was around 300 years ago. I was sure that I ended the life of that hero. However, he was revived, and he reappeared once again in front of me. The third battle had been a fierce one. That hero had be unbelievably stronger. However, I still triumphed once again. As if a mere existence that unexpectedly borrowed the power from the deities could surpass the 700 years that I devoted in mastering the art of war! The hero that I supposedly killed slew the reigning demon king once again. Rumors said that the hero could be revived thanks to the skill that had been bestowed by the deity. That hero guy avoided fighting with me once again. I never thought I was stronger than Demon King-sama. I would have surely lost if the heroes came to me after getting enough power to challenge the Demon King. But, that hero who became strong enough to defeat Demon King-sama wanted to avoid battling against me. I regret not being able to protect the Demon King-sama, but all the monsters worldwide regarded me highly for being able to force the hero to abandon our fight. And today, Demon King-sama called out to me. She was Demon King Sitri-sama. Sitri-sama told me that she wanted a few ogres from my tribe to join the Demon Kings Army. There was no one as powerful as me, but they were all elites that I had trained since they were little. I decided to send them out with confidence. They would surely be of use for Sitri-sama, as well as Evil God-sama, I was sure of it. Afterward, Sitri-sama invited me to be part of the upper echelons of the Demon Kings Army. I was ecstatic. I had failed to protect Demon King-sama time and again, and yet she reached out to me. However, my pride, being the one who repelled the hero three times, didnt allow me to shout Yes, dly! , so I was a bit modest in refusing. Thats when Sitri-sama told me that she would create the strongest Demon King Army of all time, and that she would prepare a seat for me among the leaders. I was about to cry back then. I wanted to pledge my life in service to this esteemed person. And that oath had been put to test right away. We met that thing when Sitri-sama and I stepped outside so I could introduce the vigers youth to her. How could we miss this Bakemonos presence, when it was hiding such enormous mana within it? That thing annihted my entire tribe. The lookouts, the warriors, and even my sons. Everyones presence had vanished. That things words must be true then. Overflowing with hatred, I wanted to rush towards it, but Sitri-samas figure caught my eye, so I calmed myself. I had to protect Sitri-sama from this Bakemono!! I punched that thing. Even if I already repelled the hero 300 years ago, I never stopped training. Perhaps, everything that I did back then was in preparation for today, the day I had to protect Sitri-sama. That Bakemono easily stopped my blow, even though I poured all I had in that strike. We started exchanging blows, and thats when realization hit me. No matter how tough the bodies of the ogre n were, if it wasnt me, they wouldnt have the chance of crossing swords with it before getting killed. Thats just how monstrous this Bakemono was. His swordsmanship was trash ifpared to the skills that I learned through a thousand years. But then, the way he wielded the sword exuded that feeling as if it had already massacred tens of thousands of demons using this swordsmanship. It was a sword technique that could y demons efficiently. It made me wonder just how this thing that resembled a human didnt look like it reached adulthood, had managed to master this kind of swordsmanship. He also had a jet ck stick on top of that sword skill. This was bad. Just one blow from that ck stick and my beloved orichalcum sword had been destroyed. I got that sword when I beat an adventurer that attacked me. This sword that had survived all those centuries without a nick in the de and had endured my strength had been smashed too easily. However, if I brace myself and make my body harder with all my might, it would be tougher than orichalcum. I threw the hilt of my beloved sword the only thing that remained of it, gathered energy onto my fist and struck him. That Bakemono remained undaunted, easily blocking my punches that could shatter even a lump of mithril with its jet-ck stick. The bow also hit me from time to time and it had been really painful. If it was someone else, he would have probably died with just a single blow from it. I was desperately fighting over here, but Sitri-sama didnt budge. She didnt even attempt to flee. No, she had been unable to flee. Somebody had prevented Sitri-sama from teleporting to the Demon Realm. The Bakemono had increased to two. I managed to find a gap, and we escaped from the Bakemono. I grabbed Sitri-sama and forcefully carried her, but this was an emergency situation, so I hoped she would forgive me. At any rate, Sitri-sama was probably way older than me, but she looked like she could be the same age as my grandchild. This grandpa will definitely protect you, Sitri! I threw her towards the air when their presence had be far enough. If its the demon Sitri-sama, she would definitely escape. I misjudged. Another Bakemono appeared behind the airborne Sitri-sama. Her wings had been cut off, so she spiraled to the ground. I hurriedly caught her. And now, 5 Bakemono surrounded us. I thought the end hade for us. There were 5 Bakemono that were stronger than me, even if I gave all I got. At that moment, I could feel Sitri-samas mana rising within her. Thats right, Sitri-sama hadnt shown her true strength yet! I stopped Sitri-sama in a fluster. If she seriously released her power, she could probably defeat 2 or less of these Bakemono and she could escape. We had to endure. I decided to do so. This decision of stopping Sitri-sama I regretted it to death. Thanks for the hard work. So theres a monster that even 5 of you cant tame, is that it? The boss of the Bakemono appeared. Book 8: Chapter 33 Book 8: Chapter 33 The sixth Bakemono suddenly appeared. Wait, hes the only one who didnt seem like a Bakemono was him. His appearance was identical to the other five, but the mana reserve within him wasparable to trash. Still Ah, Original-san, thanks for the hardwork. Were waiting for you~ Everyone else except for these guys have been dealt with as nned. For some reason, the other five seemed to act respectfully towards this neer. I-I dont understand. But, this might be our chance. Lets just bet on this sliver of hope. So that Sitri-sama may be saved. T-theres something I want to discuss. Hm, what is it? The sixth guy replied to me when I called out to him. Those guys said that they wanted to Tame me a while ago. Its true that they interfered with magic, but they can never tame me with just that level of power. Hm, hm. So? Youre their boss, right? Wont you fight with me? If I acknowledge my lost against you, then Ill agree to be Tamed. and if I lose? In that case, you can still Tame me. In return, please let this person go. C-Chief, what are you saying!? Sitri-sama was about to kick up a fuss, but I held her back with a nce. Why do you agree to be Tamed by me even if I win? Wont it be better if you just take that girl away and run together? Im not a nitwit that doesnt know how to gauge the opponents power. Im not foolish enough to expect that Ill win against those five after I defeat you. I see, so you think you can win against me if its just me alone. Probably, yes. At any rate, if you want to Tame me, then you can only fight against me. If you wont ept my proposal, then I will never agree to be Tamed, even if I die. So, how about it? Okay~ Thats fine. Lets fight. !? Wish granted. I-Im indebted. Thanks for epting my proposal. Well, even if I lost against you, you will still be myrade, no? The prettydy over there seems strong, too, but I have long wanted a monster like you to be my Floor Boss. F-floor boss? I dont understand what hes saying.Whatever he was spouting no longer mattered. I stood up and faced the sixth guy. By the way, arent you worried that I wont let that girl escape even if I lost? Theres nothing I can do but trust you on that. Besidesthis is the first time Ill say this to a human, but I can sense the air of a warrior in you. You shouldnt be a man who goes back on his word. He looked weak, but for some reason, I could keenly feel that it wouldnt be a good idea to lie in front of this guy. Thats why I was frank. Got it, thanks. Well then, its a promise. As long as you dont acknowledge your loss, we wonty a finger on that girl. You guys, protect her. Okay~ Gotcha! Original, good luck~ Be careful, hes really strong. He can make his arm big. The five Bakemono broke their formation around Sitri-sama and I then they gathered in one ce. Of course, I would never escape. I will win against this guy and help Sitri-sama escape! By the way, Im Halt. Halt Ernol. Sorry, but I dont have a name to go by. Yeah, we can speak the humannguage, but we monsters dont have anything that can identify us, such as name. The dragon race would be the exception. Those guys are a capricious bunch that can imitate people. Hmm, its inconvenient if you dont have a name. Alright, if I win, then Im going to name you. Youre fine with that, right? Do whatever you want. Names dont matter. Once I win against this guy, everything else aside from Sitri-samas escape is nothing but trivial. Ah, by the way, can I handle a weapon? Of course you can. Halt seems to be empty-handed. Oricalchum des couldnt even pierce my hide. It doesnt matter what kind of metal he used. Is he nning to use the bows that the Bakemono were using earlier? Those things sure do hurt, but its not like something I cant endure. Just when I was thinking about it, Halt suddenly opened a chasm in space. I-is he sort of, a hero!? Thats when I realize that Halts move was familiar. The hero that I fought against a long time ago had also opened a hole in space, and then he took out a lot of weapons and attacked me. Well, not one of those weapons managed to inflict a single wound on me. Thats why it didnt matter what kind of weapon he would take out theres nothing to fear.. Halt pulled out his arm from the chasm. A ginormous sword that was almost as huge as Halt appeared. The instant Iid my eyes on it My arms, torso, feet, head I couldnt even put up a wife before being cut into pieces with a single stroke. GAH!? I knelt. S-strange I was sure that I had been shed to pieces And yet, my body was still fine. W-what the heck is happening here!? I was about to raise my head to check the situation when I couldnt lift my head. My instinct as a monster was screaming not to chin up. My entire body was trembling. I-is thisfear? N-No way! Me, get scared by that sword? No, wrong. Its not the sword. Just one look at Halt carrying the sword and bells of instinct rang inside my mind in full st. You wont win. Its not like thats a premonition for Sitri-samas sake, and its not his perspective. The moment I stand up, the illusion that I saw earlier will be reality. I wont be able to do a single step and my body will be mangled. This wasnt just a mere prediction or hunch. Its a future set in stone. S-Sitri-sama.I-I deeply apologize.. C-Chief? What happened!? Sitri-sama was worried as I knelt in front of Halt. I was bowing my head in front of a mere human, but theres no trace of anger in her voice. She was simply worried about me. Sitri-sama probably wouldnt resent me for what Im going to do from now on. And its tormenting me. I understood. Still, I couldnt stop my own actions. Halt-sama, its my loss.I agree to be Tamed. Im a nitwit. I had no idea just how deep the power of Halt-sama, this person standing in front of me, is.T/N: (Missed Chap 1/15)Hello guys! Sorry for the long hiatus! Level 1 Strongest Sage is back, and well be posting 3x a day for this week to make up for all the missed chaps before January ends (Until Saturday). After that its back to normal posting sched. Thanks for the patience ? Book 8: Chapter 34 Book 8: Chapter 34 So its decided that Im going to fight against a powerful looking ogre, but When I summoned Hakoku from the Spirit World, that same ogre promptly acknowledged that he lost. ording to him, There is absolutely no way I will win against you, the wielder of that sword. But you wouldnt know unless you try it, right? Oh, was it because of that? Those who are truly powerful also excel in the ability to discern their opponents strength, something like that. He probably predicted that he would lose against me, and even if its just barely, he still gantly epted his loss. Well, if he wanted to be myrade without having to fight against me, then that would be for the best. He was willing to be Tamed, so I activated the magical circle and Tamed him. By the way, you can use Tame, an envement magic, even at Level 1. However, the sess rate of envement magic that a Level 1 practitioner could do was extremely low. Even slimes could possibly resist it. Thats why I did what I always do I turned the structure of the envement magic into fragmented parts, then with thebination of lowest level magic and the magical circle made from the characters that were created from mana, I made a reproduction of the Tame magical spell. The genuine Tame spell included the magical form to strengthen the subordinate. Of course, I also replicated that. I touched the ogres head as he bowed before me and activated the envement magic. At the same time, I also strengthened him because he had be my subordinate. If Im not mistaken, ogres are A-ss monsters, right? Not only that, this guy seems to be super strong. In that case, he can probably bear it if I poured 1 million mana points in him, right? And so, I poured a lot of mana in the strengthening form nonstop. Unexpectedly, he received a lot. I ended up giving him around 5 million mana points. Afterward His once powerful body shriveled up. Eh!? D-Dont tell meDid the strengthening phase failed? This was the first time it happened to me. In order to station monsters in the dungeon floors, I went to various ces taming monsters and strengthening them. Most of them had undergone changes that made them stronger than before they were Tamed. And yet, this ogre was the only guy who had gone from the muscr physique characteristic of an ogre to a shapely, human-like figure. At first nce, the only thing different was the two horns growing out of his temples other than that, he could totally pass as a human. T-This is The ogre stood up. His height was a bit taller than Ryuushin? His face had totally transformed into a human one.And hes quite the dashing guy now. Eh, perhaps he evolved? I read in a book that ogre monsters could evolve into the Kijin Race of Oni. Oni are a tribe considered to be second only to the nine-tailed foxes. Aruji-dono! The former ogre stood, checked himself, then genuflected before me. Apparently, he officially acknowledged me as his master. Did you evolve? Yes. Thanks to Aruji-donos tremendous power pouring in me, I have be one of the Kijin Race. I will offer all this newly obtained power to Aruji-dono from here on. Congrats, er oh, right, you dont have a name yet. Is it alright if I give you one? If Aruji-dono bestows it, then with utmost pleasure. Hmm, then, how about Orga? Thank you very much. This Orga pledges my loyalty to Aruji-dono to myst breath! Yup, thanks. I like his former appearance though, it fits the image of a dungeon boss more Ah, but if the dungeon floor boss is an Oni, then wouldnt that be more prestigious? And so, I appointed him to be the 18th floor boss of the Dungeon Ruins as nned. Alright, next will be !? I stepped towards the woman sitting meekly on the ground. Her jaw dropped as she watched me Tame Orga, and she looked utterly bbergasted. She looked extremely terrified when I turned to look at her. Dont worry, be at ease. I wont hurt you. I finally found the person whom I can entrust with the position of my dungeons Final Boss. Theres no way Im letting you go. Original-san, that girls strong. Yup yup. I think shes a majin of the warlock ss*.Wont Taming her be impossible, then? My clones were worried about me. But its alright. I still have that trump card that I recently mastered. Well, just watch. I used mana and formed the Divine Script characters used by the deities with my right hand Previously, I could only use Divine Script to teleport to the Divine Realm. I could read ancient runes, but I couldnt, for the life of me, read the Divine Script. The reason why I could use Divine Script for teleportation to Divine Realm was because I watched Creator God-sama and replicated his spell. If I cant read the characters, then I cant use it for magic. I may be like this, but fortunately, I have a reassuring ally. Its no other than Luna, one of my wives. Luna is also a transmigrated soul from the same world as mine, and she has a cheat skill that enables her to read anything. Luna and I studied and researched Divine Script. Thats how I acquired this ability. Tame! This time around, I poured a colossal amount of mana iparable to when I tamed Orga into the envement magic. The magical circle contained hundreds of characters, all written in Divine Script. With this, it no longer mattered whether shes a fiend; I could definitely Tame her. Uughh!! The woman seemed to be in pain. Thats weird. I could sense a power resisting Tame. It was not the womans own power, but something elses. I turned my consciousness to peer into the power that was sleeping in the depths of her body. Since she was a fiend, it was only natural that exuded a hint of the Evil Gods aura, but I discovered that she possessed a lump of the Evil Gods mana within her. Thats the thing that was interfering with my magic. Its in the way, so Holy Lance!! I annihted that mass of power. The power resisting the Tame spell weakened, and I was finally able to Tame this majin woman. Because the mass of power from the Evil God disappeared, her strength became weaker. And so, I used the strengthening form on her just like how I did with Orga. Surprisingly, she swallowed almost 10 times the mana I gave to Orga. As expected of a majin. No, Im sure I had strengthened her a lot, so perhaps shes already as powerful as a demon. She knelt before me. I am Sitri. I pledged my loyalty to Danna-sama. - T/N: (Missed Chapter 2/15)Aruji-dono, still Master, but distinguishing it from Youkos Master (Onushi-dono, funny enough they have the same kanji but different readings) and Sitris Danna-sama. Oni are basically also ogre in English, so I just retained it. And now I have a dilemma!! Warlock is male, right? Granted that Sitri is a demon mistaken for a warlock, what should I do with this address now?? And why didnt I think that majin could also be female, huh!? Uwuwuwand so, for the meantime, I just used Majin, the original reading, since Im using Oni anyway As in Majinboo~ Ugh Sorry guys for this ipetent trantorrrrr, this being my first ever project (>.Update: Uhhh, I totally forgot about this note. I already decided to stick to Majin in the end XD Thanks! Book 8: Chapter 35 Book 8: Chapter 35 Nine Tailed Fox and Dragon vs Demon King Youko and Hakua confronted the demon Sitri on the final floor of the Dungeon Ruins. DemonDemon, you say? Stop spouting nonsense. Oh dear, Im not spouting nonsense. Theres no way a demon will possess that Bakemono-level of mana!! Tell the truth, arent you the Demon King? Mm, well, actually, thats true, but Danna-sama already erased the protection of Evil God-sama, so right now, Im really just a mere demon. Huh? H-how did that happen? Well, long story short, this Dungeons Final Boss is a fallen demon king who lost her power thats it. Does Master know this? That I was the Demon King? No, probably not. He was and probably still under the impression that I am a majin even up to thest moment before he Tamed me. You didnt get mad when he treated you as a majin despite being a demon? Youko asked, but Sitri chuckled in reply. What a funny thing to say. In front of that person, thoughts such as majin, warlock, demons and whatnot no longer matter, dont it? After all, hes a being that can erase the protection of Evil God-sama a deity, you know. HmmWell, I guess thats true. She has a point! Youko and Hakua agreed with Sitris words. So, based on our conversation, you are acquainted with Danna-sama, are you not? Were not acquaintances. We are his wives~! Oh my, is that so! Well then, please take care of me from now on. Sitri respectfully bowed her head. Youre addressing Master as Danna-sama, butyou two arent married, are you? Indeed, not yet. But, Danna-sama tamed me. What we have is a bond that is far stronger than something as unreliable as marriage. Hmpf. You really understand, huh. Hm what do you mean by that? Thats it, I guess. If you win against us in battle, then Ill tell you. So I am to fight both of you? Yuppity yup! If we defeat you, Halts gonna reward us~ Oh my! Sitris face suddenly brightened up. Then, conversely, if I defeat both of you, will Danna-sama praise me?! I-Im not so sure. Thats alright. Im sure that Danna-sama will praise me then. So youre determined to win against us? Youko and I are super strong, you know. Doesnt matter if youre the Demon King, well never lose!! After saying that, both of them returned to their original forms. A ginormous nine-tailed fox monster and a snow white dragon red at Sitri. Hoh, so you are a nine-tailed fox and a Hakuryuu. No wonder you are so confident. But Sitri also released her power. I am also formerly a Demon King. Please dont think that you can easily defeat me. When the Evil Gods protective blessing disappeared, Halt poured lots of mana into her to replenish the power that she lost, and thanks to that, Sitri has be several times stronger than before. Tsk! D-Demon King-sss power is really something else. B-But theres no way were gonna lose! Halts reward is waiting for us! Yeah, I know that. Lets go, Hakua! Yup!!! The battle of this worlds top brass has now begun.T/N: (Missed Chapter 3/15) Book 8: Chapter 37 Book 8: Chapter 37 Next Halt appeared before Sitri to protect Youko and Hakua. He absorbed the Deaths Mass in the palm of his hand. D-Danna-sama!? Sitri was extremely flustered. Thats because she identally casted the most evil magic towards Halt, her master, when she released it. I-I apologize, Danna-sama. I couldnt stop my magic Its fine, no worries. Sorry for stopping you midway. Lets consider this time as Sitris win, okay. This spell infused with [Death] was powerful enough to annihte tens of thousands of people, but Halt remained unaffected even after absorbing it. Thank you very much. Im so d that Danna-sama wasnt harmedYou truly are amazing. Sitri looked relieved, but she couldnt help but acknowledge just how abnormal Halt is. She gave her all with that spell, intent on obliterating Youko and Hakua with the thought that Halt would be able to revive them anyway. Thats because she knew that the two girls wouldnt back down unless she did that. Sitri knew that she was currently the strongest being alive in this world. And yet, Halt easily stopped that strongest creatures magic even though she had seriously gone all out. Sitri already started considering him to be something beyond a living creature even one of the deities. Not only that, in her mind, he was perhaps something more than an ordinary deity maybe the personification of the Creator God, the supreme deity of this world, even. If she followed that line of thought, everything would then make sense as to why he was able to Tame the demon king Sitri and obliterate the blessing of the Evil God. She couldnt muster any desire to go against him. Thats because he was powerful enough to change the entire world, if he so desired. When she was Tamed by Halt, she was filled with guilt towards the Evil God at first. However, she realized that obediently staying by his side would be the course of action she could take. Danna-sama.Ahm Reward? Y-Yes Got it. If its something that I can do, Ill grant whatever you wish. What do you want? Then, I also want to live in Danna-samas mansion just like Youko-sama and Hakua-sama is that possible? Yeah, Im fine with it. Sitris wish was instantly granted. It seemed that he didnt have any qualms about having her, a person who possessed power surpassing the demon king, beside him. But, I still want you to do the Boss role for this dungeon. Its okay even if you just go here when somebodyes. Ill teleport you here at that time. I understand. I promise that I will never let anyone pass through this floor. She vowed to do Halts request with the conviction of the strongest Demon King of all time. Because of his request, this dungeon would be famous as the Unclearable Haunts of the Wicked but Halt didnt have any way of knowing that. Oh, about the matter of transportation, I have already memorized Danna-samas teleportation magic, so I can go here on my own if needed. Whoa! Thats amazing. Eh, dont tell me you can also use the markings I ced for teleportation? Its possible. In that case, Id like you to teleport my family upon request, but will that be okay with you? Ill give you mana if you need more. I dont have any problems teleporting Danna-samas esteemed family. There is no need to infuse more mana as of the moment. Danna-sama has already given me more than enough. Really? Then, thanks. Yes. UhDanna-sama, I have one more request, if its alright with you Sitri fidgeted. One wouldnt imagine that she was a demon king because her gestures made her look like an adorable youngdy. Can Danna-sama introduce me to your esteemed family? I think it is necessary to be acquainted with everyone when I have to teleport them. Of course! Sitri will also live in my mansion from now on, so Ill have everyone greet each other, okay? Y-Yes. Please take care of me. And also Sitri looked apologetic as she nced at Youko and Hakua. They had copsed on the floor with their backs against the wall. I think I overdid it, so can you please mediate between us? Oh, yeah. Halt walked towards Youko and Hakua. Thanks for the hard work, both of you. So, the Last Boss that I prepared is quite strong, right? Too strong. I-I honestly thought Im gonna die. Sorry, you have to face danger like that. But shes going to live with us from now on. Halt squatted, then he gathered both of them in his embrace. He casted heal on them while replenishing the mana that they lost. I hope you can get along with Sitri from now on. Shes way above our league. But, were the first ones to live with Master. Is it okay if she treat us as her seniors? I think its fine? Sitri, its okay, right? Yes. I dont have any experience doing chores, so I believe that there are a lot of things that I do not know. Im in your care, your guidance is very much appreciated. Sitri bowed towards Youko and Hakua. Youko was all smiles when she heard what she said. Hm. Then, as your seniors in serving Master, I will teach you how to cook Masters favorite rolled omelettes. Me too, Im gonna teach Sitri how to cook!~ Hakua-sama, Im also in your care. Yup yup!~ And so, the House of Ernol weed the demon king as its bride.T/N: (Missed Chapter 5/15) And thats the end of Volume 8, guys! Im not sure if I posted this cover here, I already forgot. ? Ryuka and Seira, though Im not sure which is which haha.. I GUESS the one with the bug antennae is Seira and the one with the braids Ryuka. ? But they both look much older than Tinas baby face, though theyre all gorgeous. Lucky you, Halt. Book 9: Chapter 1 Book 9: Chapter 1 Previous Ernol Houses Financial Circumstances By the way, whats up with our familys finances? I was bothered about it, so I asked Tina one day. Finances? Yeah. I know Tina buys the ingredients and other stuff, but I havent given you any money for that, right? I want to know how is it now. Theres no problem with this whatsoever, so Halt-sama doesnt have to worry about it. Thats what Tina said, but I was still bothered where the money to feed us everyday came from. Dont tell me, Tina, are you paying for the food and furnitures and other living essentials out of your pocket? Well, its something like that. Yeah, as I thoughtTell me, Tina. Ill do my best to earn money, too.Im still a student, but I have a feeling that I can hunt monsters and sell the materials I get to help with our living expenses. The House of Ernol has be a huge family, after all. Tina, Leaffa, Luna, Youko, Mai, Mei, Merdie, Ryuka, Seira, Elmia, Kikyou, Sitri, Shiro and me. 13 people and 1 beast are living together under one roof. Of course the food expenses must be nothing to scoff at. Not only food, we also have to spend money for our daily needs. Please rest assure, theres nothing to worry about the food expenses and other financial matters, really. But youre paying from your own pocket, right? Im sorry. I didnt know, honestly. But, now, I realized. Tina actually been supporting me Even if she gave her permission, I have been selfishly expanding our family. Tina had been supporting the ever increasing expenses for the growing family on her own. Im really guilty about a lot of things. Tina, Im really sorry for not realizing it until now. Ill also earn properly from now on. Ahm, perhaps, Halt-sama ns to work? Yup. Ive be stronger thanks to Tinas guidanc, so I think I can raise funds by hunting monsters and selling materials. Indeed, if its Halt-sama, then you can hunt dragons and easily make a fortune. Ah, no, dragons should be a taboo, no? I recalled Hakuas devastated appearance when I hunted a dragon. But Will you be rich if you defeat dragons? My interest was piqued, just a teeny tiny bit. Yes. It also depends on the type of dragon, but you can enjoy ten years of idle living just by defeating an attribute dragon and selling the spoils. Whoa! Thats amazing. Its really easy to find attribute dragons if you search for them. Plus, theyre monsters that could be easily defeated with Fire Lance. I had defeated an attribute dragon in the past. It had put a town under its control and regrly demanded for sacrifices. Now, I felt a pang of regret for not asking a bit of materials gathered from its body at that time. However, I dont rmend defeating dragons. Thats because Hakua and Ryuka are here. Yes, thats right. Of course, I believe they wont be opposed to defeating dragons who harm people. Hm, then Ill just hunt a lot of much weaker monsters. I could earn money buy conjuring a few ming knights and periodically hunting in the mountain, and itll be safe because there wouldnt be any monsters within the vicinity. Two birds, one stone. Thats also fine, but you dont really have to earn money in the first ce. Halt-sama, please look at this. Tina took out a card and show it to me. Whats this? Its a guild card. Oh, I see.It was a ck card made of a stic-like material with a gold pattern on the edge with some information recorded on it. Name: Tina Harivell Rank: S-ss Adventurer upation: Magic Swordsman Deposit: 519,721,071,050 spina Hm? EhWhats the heck? Somethings wrong with the amount at the deposit column, right? The currency of this world is called spina. They have seven types of coins copper coins,rge copper coins, silver coins,rge silver coins, gold coins,rge gold coins, and tinum coins. 1 copper coin is 1 spina. 1rge copper coin is 10 spina. 1 silver coin is 100 spina. 1rge silver coin is 1000 spina. 1 gold coin is 10,000 spina. 1rge gold coin is 100,000 spina. And 1 tinum coin is equal to 1,000,000 spina. Apparently, you can deposit money into your guild card in this world, much like how you use a passbook. The currencys form is quite heavy, so its hard to carry it around. This is most especially true for A-level adventurers and above, who earns a lot of money. They will have to lug thousands of gold coins wherever they go. Thats why most people opt to deposit their money in their guild cards. The only drawback is that you can only withdraw your money from the same guild system. There are several guilds Adventurers Guild, Merchants Guild and Artisans Guild. For example, members of the Adventurers Guild could withdraw their money from the other branches of Adventurers Guild in the other cities, but they couldnt do that from the Merchants Guild and the Artisans Guild. Nevertheless, if its a rtively big city, you can find all the guilds there, so its not really that inconvenient. By the way, the cost of living here is rtively the same as my previous world. Cheap lunches in restaurants cost you around 500 to 1000 spina. So, lets check the amount of Tinas deposit based on this. One, ten, hundred, thousand. Eh, 500 billion spina? W-what? Tina has around 500, 000 pcs of tinum coins. Er. Tina-san, this is? My guild card. Yeah, I already asked it before. I havent dropped by the guild recently, so my name hasnt been updated yet. I have to change it to Tina Ernol soon. A, yeah, yup. Yeah. N, no, thats not it!! Actually, Im an S-ranked adventurer. Yup, thats also amazing!! I thought the highest rank an adventurer could achieve is A-rank. Thats because they cant use S-rank unless they have a third tier upation. And as far as I know, the those with third tier upations are Sage Luarno, the headmaster of the magic academy. Sage Leo, the king of Vestier, the kingdom of the beastkin My brother Cain, a Holy Knight Me, a Sage And Tina, a Magic Swordsman. 5 people only. Cain had a tertiary upation just recently, it seemed. I was surprised when I heard the news. By the way, my second older brother Leon has also be a Guardian Warrior Apprentice, which is an apprentice level for a tertiary upation. My family is pretty strange, too. Wait, is the Silveray familys lineage the kind that can produce Bakemono one after the other? Well, that doesnt really matter right now. The tertiary upation is considered to be the supreme fighting power, so I didnt think they would be employed in such an unstable job as an adventurer. Thats why I was shocked to learn that Tina is a S-ranked adventurer, but Theres something more amazing than that!!! Tina, this deposit amounthowe? Its the money that I saved up for a hundred years so that Haruto-sama could livefortably when he returned to this world!! T/N: Hundred years worth of savings used to support her husbands harem uwuwu, just how virtuous can you be, Tina?! Sorry for thete chapter. Will tl another chap within the day, thank you! ? Ernol Houses Financial Circumstances By the way, whats up with our familys finances? I was bothered about it, so I asked Tina one day. Finances? Yeah. I know Tina buys the ingredients and other stuff, but I havent given you any money for that, right? I want to know how is it now. Theres no problem with this whatsoever, so Halt-sama doesnt have to worry about it. Thats what Tina said, but I was still bothered where the money to feed us everyday came from. Dont tell me, Tina, are you paying for the food and furnitures and other living essentials out of your pocket? Well, its something like that. Yeah, as I thoughtTell me, Tina. Ill do my best to earn money, too.Im still a student, but I have a feeling that I can hunt monsters and sell the materials I get to help with our living expenses. The House of Ernol has be a huge family, after all. Tina, Leaffa, Luna, Youko, Mai, Mei, Merdie, Ryuka, Seira, Elmia, Kikyou, Sitri, Shiro and me. 13 people and 1 beast are living together under one roof. Of course the food expenses must be nothing to scoff at. Not only food, we also have to spend money for our daily needs. Please rest assure, theres nothing to worry about the food expenses and other financial matters, really. But youre paying from your own pocket, right? Im sorry. I didnt know, honestly. But, now, I realized. Tina actually been supporting me Even if she gave her permission, I have been selfishly expanding our family. Tina had been supporting the ever increasing expenses for the growing family on her own. Im really guilty about a lot of things. Tina, Im really sorry for not realizing it until now. Ill also earn properly from now on. Ahm, perhaps, Halt-sama ns to work? Yup. Ive be stronger thanks to Tinas guidanc, so I think I can raise funds by hunting monsters and selling materials. Indeed, if its Halt-sama, then you can hunt dragons and easily make a fortune. Ah, no, dragons should be a taboo, no? I recalled Hakuas devastated appearance when I hunted a dragon. But Will you be rich if you defeat dragons? My interest was piqued, just a teeny tiny bit. Yes. It also depends on the type of dragon, but you can enjoy ten years of idle living just by defeating an attribute dragon and selling the spoils. Whoa! Thats amazing. Its really easy to find attribute dragons if you search for them. Plus, theyre monsters that could be easily defeated with Fire Lance. I had defeated an attribute dragon in the past. It had put a town under its control and regrly demanded for sacrifices. Now, I felt a pang of regret for not asking a bit of materials gathered from its body at that time. However, I dont rmend defeating dragons. Thats because Hakua and Ryuka are here. Yes, thats right. Of course, I believe they wont be opposed to defeating dragons who harm people. Hm, then Ill just hunt a lot of much weaker monsters. I could earn money buy conjuring a few ming knights and periodically hunting in the mountain, and itll be safe because there wouldnt be any monsters within the vicinity. Two birds, one stone. Thats also fine, but you dont really have to earn money in the first ce. Halt-sama, please look at this. Tina took out a card and show it to me. Whats this? Its a guild card. Oh, I see.It was a ck card made of a stic-like material with a gold pattern on the edge with some information recorded on it. Name: Tina Harivell Rank: S-ss Adventurer upation: Magic Swordsman Deposit: 519,721,071,050 spina Hm? EhWhats the heck? Somethings wrong with the amount at the deposit column, right? The currency of this world is called spina. They have seven types of coins copper coins,rge copper coins, silver coins,rge silver coins, gold coins,rge gold coins, and tinum coins. 1 copper coin is 1 spina. 1rge copper coin is 10 spina. 1 silver coin is 100 spina. 1rge silver coin is 1000 spina. 1 gold coin is 10,000 spina. 1rge gold coin is 100,000 spina. And 1 tinum coin is equal to 1,000,000 spina. Apparently, you can deposit money into your guild card in this world, much like how you use a passbook. The currencys form is quite heavy, so its hard to carry it around. This is most especially true for A-level adventurers and above, who earns a lot of money. They will have to lug thousands of gold coins wherever they go. Thats why most people opt to deposit their money in their guild cards. The only drawback is that you can only withdraw your money from the same guild system. There are several guilds Adventurers Guild, Merchants Guild and Artisans Guild. For example, members of the Adventurers Guild could withdraw their money from the other branches of Adventurers Guild in the other cities, but they couldnt do that from the Merchants Guild and the Artisans Guild. Nevertheless, if its a rtively big city, you can find all the guilds there, so its not really that inconvenient. By the way, the cost of living here is rtively the same as my previous world. Cheap lunches in restaurants cost you around 500 to 1000 spina. So, lets check the amount of Tinas deposit based on this. One, ten, hundred, thousand. Eh, 500 billion spina? W-what? Tina has around 500, 000 pcs of tinum coins. Er. Tina-san, this is? My guild card. Yeah, I already asked it before. I havent dropped by the guild recently, so my name hasnt been updated yet. I have to change it to Tina Ernol soon. A, yeah, yup. Yeah. N, no, thats not it!! Actually, Im an S-ranked adventurer. Yup, thats also amazing!! I thought the highest rank an adventurer could achieve is A-rank. Thats because they cant use S-rank unless they have a third tier upation. And as far as I know, the those with third tier upations are Sage Luarno, the headmaster of the magic academy. Sage Leo, the king of Vestier, the kingdom of the beastkin My brother Cain, a Holy Knight Me, a Sage And Tina, a Magic Swordsman. 5 people only. Cain had a tertiary upation just recently, it seemed. I was surprised when I heard the news. By the way, my second older brother Leon has also be a Guardian Warrior Apprentice, which is an apprentice level for a tertiary upation. My family is pretty strange, too. Wait, is the Silveray familys lineage the kind that can produce Bakemono one after the other? Well, that doesnt really matter right now. The tertiary upation is considered to be the supreme fighting power, so I didnt think they would be employed in such an unstable job as an adventurer. Thats why I was shocked to learn that Tina is a S-ranked adventurer, but Theres something more amazing than that!!! Tina, this deposit amounthowe? Its the money that I saved up for a hundred years so that Haruto-sama could livefortably when he returned to this world!! T/N: Hundred years worth of savings used to support her husbands harem uwuwu, just how virtuous can you be, Tina?! (Missed Chapter 6/15) Book 8: Chapter 36 Book 8: Chapter 36 The Hakuryuu spread her wings and soared to the final floors ceiling, which was around 500 meters above the floor. Her goal was to leave Sitris field of vision. Both Youko and Hakua acknowledged Sitris power. Hakua, the strongest among the colored dragons, and Youko, the monster who stood at the pinnacle of the demonic race, even overpowering majin were powerful enough, but they decided that they wouldnt be able to win against Sitri if they fought against her individually. And so, they both decided to cooperate for this battle. This was the first time for them to coborate in a battle, but it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the person standing before them could be considered the strongest demon king of all time. They wouldnt win unless they joined hands. Both of them had amon goal and that was to defeat this strongest demon king no matter what, for the sake of obtaining Halts reward. This move would be the most suitable to achieve that goal. Youko didnt miss how Sitris gaze followed Hakuas flight. She used that instant to condense the mana stored in her nine tails,pressing into an ultra-dense form before releasing it towards Sitri. It was thezer attack that Youko used to dissolve half of the majins body in an instant when they encountered him on the outskirts of the Holy City of Sanctum. Sitri Brushed it off with one hand. Wha!? Youko was also shocked. You Bakemono Oh my, same to you Take THIIISSS~!!! Sitris words were cut-off when Hakua suddenly fell down at high-speed. Hakua had circled the ceiling of the final floor until she reached the fastest eleration while repeatedly castingyers of hardening magic and gravitational magic to herself as she hurled herself towards Sitri. Hakua had ced everything on the line, and yet Sitri easily stopped her. Huh? Hakua was flustered when she didnt understand what just happened. She attacked Sitri with enough force to create a crater few hundred meters wide, but Sitri stopped her on her tracks with those puny arms of hers. And the impact of that crush didnt even dent the floor beneath her in the slightest. She was aware of Hakuas movements. And, she even managed to avoid Hakua as she charged towards her. Sitri used anti-gravitational magic and reduced the speed and weight of Hakua. Moreover, she gently caught Hakua by her head, reducing the load of the dragons body. It was a powerful technique that was only possible by the overwhelming difference in their abilities. L-let me go, I said!! Hakua couldnt escape when her head was caught, so she trashed her tail on Sitri. It was the Hakuryuus tail attack that was enough to crush the demon Guzion. But, it was mere childs y for Sitri. This is what happens to naughty kids!! Sitri released Hakuas head and grabbed her by her tail that was about to crush her, then she swung the gigantic body of the white dragon before throwing her towards Youko. !? S-Sorry!! Youko hastily avoided Hakuas body as it came hurtling towards her in top speed. Fugyu!! Hakau was flunged towards the far end of the floor, and she screamed out in pain as she crashed into the wall. You made the back of my hand numb, so I have to return the courtesy. Eh? Youko had been watching Hakua as she flew past her, so she reflexively turned when she heard Sitris voice. The former demon king was standing behind her, ready to flick her forehead. Right?FuguaaahhhhhHHHH!!!! Youko was blown away towards the end of the floor just like Hakua. She got hit by the worlds strongest flick between the nine-tailed foxs brows, She had activated a thousandyers of magical barrier in the instant before Sitris fingers touched her forehead, but it was to no avail. Still want to continue? Demon King Sitri drew closer towards Youko and Hakua, who both copsed near the wall at the edge of the dungeon floor. I-I still.still cant lose against you. Yup, this is nothing. Both of them were trembling as they managed to stand on their feet. They were shaking from the Damage that they received, as well as from terror. I see Yes, indeed. s, Danna-samas reward! Just how wonderful it is to the ears. I truly, painfully, understand your refusal to give-up. However Sitri summoned a lump of mana from her right hand. It was the Deaths Mass that the strongest demon king of all time materialized by pushing her power to the limit. Its essential to know when to give up. Sitri raised the Deaths Mass high above her head. A, Ah AHHHHHHH!!!!N-no, I dont want to.I dont want to diiiiieeeee!!! Youko and Hakua could foresee their deaths. Please be at ease. All the things that meet their demise within this dungeon can be revived to no end by Danna-samas power, it seems. Sitri lowered her hand with a smile. Death came rushing towards Youko and Hakua Alright, thats enough. Halt appeared before Youko and Hakua and caught the Deaths Mass.T/N: (Missed Chapter 4/15) Hello guys, my editor is still busy, so pardon the things that I missed while going through the chaps. Justment if you find any errors that I missed and Id be happy to fix them as soon as I can. ? Thanks a lot guys! ? Book 9: Chapter 2 Book 9: Chapter 2 Eh I didnt understand what Tina was saying. This 500 billion spina is my savings for Halt-sama. My mind froze, so Tina politely exined it once again. So I didnt misheard it, apparently. Tina had worked hard and saved a fortune of 500 billion for me. If Halt-sama needs it, I can transfer this whole amount to you. N-No. No, I dont need that! T-that kind of fortune Even if I belonged to nobility now, I spent my entire life of 17 years in an ordinary family in my previous life. My sense of money was that of themoners. I got a feeling that I might go crazy if somebody suddenly gave me 500 billion such a huge fortune. Thats why I refused, but I-is that so Tina was depressed. Ah, s-sorry, Tina. Im super happy that you worked hard for me. Really, thank you so much. Thoroughly flustered, I apologized and thanked Tina while gently caressing her head. She did it for me, after all, even if it was a bit too much. I couldnt just treat it dismissively. It was only right that I should appreciate her efforts as much as I could. Y-yes! I will do my best for Halt-sama! Tina smiled. I was d, seemed like I wasnt mistaken. Well then, I will keep the money for now like before, but if Halt-sama needs it, please do tell me. If the amount is less than the what you saw earlier, then it is possible to withdraw the funds immediately. Y-yeah. Got it. Thanks. Wait, I wonder, if Tina withdrew the entire amount, would it affect the economy of this world? The price ofmodities was rtively the same as my previous life, but the poption was only a hundredth of my previous world. Thats why the circting money was quite few. In terms of value, Tinas 500 billion should be the same as my previous lifes 500 billion. However, in terms of the worlds economy size, Tinas money should ount for a bigger percentage of this worlds economy. And so, I felt that it would be a bad idea if we were to simply withdraw her entire deposits. I had only studied very little about economics, so I couldnt really exin why it was a bad idea. However, my intuition told me that itll be bad. By the way, Tina, how did you save so much? How do you think I saved it? Tina smiled teasingly. She probably had something she wanted to brag. Whenever Tina did something while keeping it a secret from me, she would return the question how was it done back to me. She would then give me some hints, enjoying the process until I arrived at the answer. You hunted high-ranking monsters and sell the raw materials? Yes, I also did that. However, you cant get 500 billion spina just by hunting dragons, the supreme monsters of this world. Hunting monsters is an inefficient way of earning money. No, if a single dragon could fetch 50 million, I think its efficient enough Ah, let me exin first that the premise is that S-rank guild cards function a bit differently from normal guild cards of lower ranked members. How is it different? Yes. Only S-ranked guild cards can deposit and withdraw spina from whichever guild it is. Hm? I dont really get it. Based on Tinas words, it would mean that she could deposit and withdraw her money from the Adventurer Guild, Merchants Guild and even the Artisans Guild with the guild card that she has. However, I couldnt get the connection between this and earning money. Then, heres a hint. The richest people in this world, what kind of people are they? RichestRoyalty and nobility, I guess.Indeed. The people who hold great fortune should be the royalty and aristocrats of the respective nations. However, if you view this in terms of the world, then merchants should be the ones who predominantly own the currency. Even the royalties and nobilities had to purchasemodities from the merchants, after all. Oh, so thats how it is. So? So, how is that connected? Yes. Heres another hint. Kana-sama, the Sage who came with Guardian Hero Haruto-sama in the same time era, possessed a cheat skill that could summonmodities from the world where Haruto-sama came from. Yeah, I also benefited from that skill a few times, so I knew about it. Kana used the cheat skilll [Amazonist] to freely summon foods and weapons from their original world. By the way, spina was needed for the summoning. It was only natural that wed miss the previous worlds food after months of living in the Isekai world. During those times, I would give Kana some spina to get me some cup ramen. The previous worlds weapons didnt really work against the monsters, and the cost effectiveness was too poor, so Kana mostly used that skill to summon food. Products imitated from the foods that Kana-sama summoned a century ago are now currently circting here in this world. Oh, so thanks to that, the cuisines here became more delicious, generally speaking. I got my memories of being the Guardian Hero back, so I could also remember the situation of this world a hundred years ago. A century ago, I didnt encounter food delicious enough for me to loudly dere its tasty. However, there are a lot of delicious foods avable in this world at present. That is correct. And the most popr among them is mayonnaise. Mayonnaise is now the second most popr condiment for people in this world after pepper. The sales are said to be quite good, too. So thats how it is Ah! W-wait, perhaps The person who poprized mayonnaise in this world was that you, Tina? Fufu, thats correct, Halt-sama. Tina patted my head. Lately, Ive been the one who patted her head most of the time, but Tina used to pat me on the head like this in the past. It had been a while, but it made me really happy. Back to the story, so Tina was the one who poprizd mayonnaise, huh. Then, Tina was already ahead of me when I initially nned to use mayonnaise to make a fortune back when I transmigrated here. It was a bit frustrating, but if its Tina, then its fine. So using the sales of mayonnaise, you were able to get the money that you should me earlier. Yes but thats not the only reason. What do you mean by that? Do you know the H&T Corporation? Of course. I knew it, naturally. Its the biggest tradingpany in this world, after all. It was said that about 40% of themodities being distributed in this world are sold by H&T. So, what about it? Are you selling mayonnaise through thatpany? Haruto and Tina Corporation. Hm? As I said, H&T is the initial of Haruto and Tina. Huh? I created that. T/N: Lol is that a nod to the online shopping tform amazon? XD And Tina, goodness, youre so perfect!!!! Smart, wise, brave, kind, virtuous, gorgeous inside and out with the biggest melons in the entire Haltiverse, has a great business acuity, billionaire uwuwuw, how to be like you or at least have a waifu like you?!(Missed Chap 7/15) Book 9: Chapter 3 Book 9: Chapter 3 The reason why Tina remembered Harutos initials Something like this happened. After the Guardian Hero returned to his former world Ugh, the Goddess of Memory is so hard on her people, right. Were shikigami, so it should be hard on her shikigami, right? Yup, well, you have a point, but Two shikigami came to the castle of the Demon King. Anyway, lets just hurry up and finish the job right away so we can go home! Even if you say that, wont it take a lot of time just to erase the name Haruto from the entire world, right? These girls were the shikigami serving the Goddess of Memory. Haruto entered into a contract with the goddess. Because of that she allowed him some time to bid Tina farewell. In return, they agreed that all the memories rted to Harutos name would be wiped out from the people living in this world. All the energy generated from the goodwill and grateful emotions held by the people of this world towards Haruto after being saved by him would then turn into piety, which would then be sent to the Goddess of Memory for her sustenance. Yup. Even if the spirits help us, theres just way too many names to erase. Currently, the Goddess of Memories shikigami, aided by the spirits worldwide, were erasing Harutos name from the peoples memories, written records, documents, carvings and other things. Harutos popr, after all. Yup. But then, thanks to this job, the amount of piety that will enter Goddess-samas ce will be super huge, right? Yeah. If that happens, maybe our bodies will also get an Upgrade! Wow, thatll be nice. If that happens, we can request our chests to be bigger!! Eh, look at that! The two shikigami had drawn closer to a woman that had fallen on the throne located at the innermost part of the Demon Kings castle. Is she alive? Yup, shes alive. I mean, she just fainted from when Goddess-sama erased all her memories rted to Harutos name. The girl lying below them was no other than Tina Harivell. She traveled together with Haruto, the Guardian Hero, and she was also one of the heroes alongside the Hero Takato who defeated the Demon King Velt. Haruto and Takato left her in this ce when they returned to their previous world. So we dont have to erase her memories, right? Yup. Itll be bad if somebody deeply connected to Haruto still remembers, so her memories must be wiped offpletely. Goddess-sama already did it. Our job is to check the things Tina has and erase Harutos name on them. Got~cha!! Well then Lets strip her!! (both) The two shikigamis then took fainted Tinas clothes off her. Of course, it was a necessary thing that they needed to do to check all of Tinas belongings and confirm that Harutos name had been erasedpletely. T-This is No, wait, theyre already HUGE even when d with clothes, but this MELONS!!! (both) The two shikigami girls ogled at Tinas naked upper half. Hey, do you thinkits okay to fondle it? Even if you fondle Tinas melons, yours wont grow bigger, you know. Shuddap! Ack, thats so sly!! Waitthis isnt this too crazy? Y-yup. They really feel so heavenly. Harutos so unfair, enjoying these melons as he pleased. Haruto, huh. Actually, he wanted to do the deed with her after they defeated the Demon King, apparently. Thats why he never did all of th~is stuff were doing now. Eh, thats so stupid! But then, look at these super huge boobies, plus shes a beauty thats submissive to him. Just how the heck did he endure it? Well, he thought that he would probably just let the world go to hell, no longer caring about anything once he did it with Tina, so he was desperately trying to bear with it. Ooh, I get where hesing from. Just fondling this makes me think that the world had just arbitrarily be very peaceful. Huge boobies will save the world! Huh? So thats how it is? A t-chested gal like me wont be able to save the world, is that it? Ah, so, sorry. Thats not what I me Its a lot more painful when you apologize so honestly, you know. . Hey, wait a sec. Stop making that face like Im a annoying, will you? Ah, sorry. Youre annoying. Youre too frank!! Yes, yes, time to go back to work Afterward, the two shikigami checked whether Tinas belongings and the things Haruto left behind bore his name. I roughly went through them, but I didnt find anything noteworthy. Yup. The only thing Im bothered about is this bracelet, I guess? The leather bracelet Tina was wearing on her dominant hand had the letters [H&T] stamped on them. It was the letters from Harutos original world. These letters arent from this world, right? Yup. Theyre probably scripts from Harutos world. I sometimes see Isekai people using it. Should we erase it for good measure? Hm~ Im not sure whether it symbolizes Harutos name or not. Well, its not good to erase something thats unrted Then just leave it as is? Yup, lets do that! It was quite troublesome erasing names from objects. Thus, the two shikigami didnt want to do it as much as possible. Moreover, the Goddess of Memorys instruction was to erase Harutos name from Tinas belongings. Because the two shikigami didnt want to bother, and they didnt realize that [H&T] stood for Haruto and Tinas initials, they decided to just leave the bracelet as it was. This bracelet was the first present that Haruto gifted Tina. She wore it all the time. It was an item that she was very attached to. T/N: (Missed Chapter 8/15) Book 9: Chapter 4 Book 9: Chapter 4 Are you saying you didnt forget my name, Tina? I made a pact with the goddess so I could buy some time to say goodbye to Tina. Supposedly, the contract stipted that all the people in this world would forget everything rted to my name. No, I did forget Haruto-samas name. Besides, it must be the Goddess of Memorys work, but Haruto-samas name wasnt written in any form of records in this world. Then, how Haruto-samas name had been wiped out from all the memories and the records. However, only this thing was left. Tina said while showing me the bracelet I gifted to her before. It was a misshapen bracelet that I made from the leather of some unidentified beast. So thats still with you, huh Of course. Its the first gift that I received from my most important person, after all. A century had already passed, so it was obviously tattered by now, but I could see how much she treasured it. I could barely make out the faint letters of H&T I engraved using magic before. I had forgotten Haruto-samas name, but I could still remember that this bracelet was given by the Guardian Hero-sama, and that he Hartuto-sama promised me that he would return. Tina had earnestly saved up money because I promised her that I would return to this world. It was for when we would live together. Afterward, Tina exined to me how she ended up establishing this worlds greatest tradingpany. First of all, I yed an attribute dragon and used the money I earned as the capital. My level had gone up when I went on adventurers with Haruto-sama, so I easily earned 400 million. In order to gather up enough funds, Tina defeated 8 attribute dragons on her own. At that time, they were no match for Tina, who had already crossed Level 200. I wont let you tackle attribute dragons on your own if its now, though. Fufu. Halt-sama, youre being overprotective, you know? Im the worlds supreme magical knight, after all.I knew it. Still, I dont want Tina to engage in activities that might possibly hurt her. However, I am very happ, because I can feel how much Halt-sama treasures me just with those words. Yup. Tinas precious. I can fight against the world if its for your sake, Tina. Thats how much I love you. H-Halt-sama! Tina jumped to my arms. Me fighting against the world thats only an example. If it really turned into a situation where I would be pitted against the world, I doubt I would be able to win. Still, I wanted to obtain that power someday. If I didnt, then I wouldnt be able to protect Tina, the strongest magical knight of this world, nor would I be able to fulfill my ultimate goal. That is, to sock that Evil God who killed me. Well, lets set that aside for now. Can I listen to the rest of Tinas story in bed? Tinas fragrant aroma and the soft things pushing against me made me want to do naughty things with her. Yes.Tina agreed even though her ears turned scarlet. Everyone aside from Tina and me had left the mansion for today. Youko, Hakua and Merdie were challenging the dungeons. Mai, Mei and Leaffa were in charge of cooking, so they were out shopping. Seira and Elmia returned to the Holy City because there was an event, apparently, and they left yesterday. Luna and Kikyou were having dates with my clones, it seemed. It had been a while since Tina and I were left alone. Thest time had been before the dungeons unveiling, so around a month? Tina and I were chatting at the dining hall, but I wanted to hurry up and flirt with her, so I put a bit of force and carried Tina up. Kya! Eh, H-Halt-sama!? Tina was shocked because of the abruptness. Sorry. I just want to hurry to the bed, so You really She turned her face in embarrassment. Is it alright if we go like this? Tina didnt look at me, but she nodded, so I carried her in my arms as I headed towards the bedroom. *** So, how did you save up 500 billion? After briefly making out with Tina, I asked her about the thing that bothered me.Halt-sama, do you think the food has be more delicious nowadayspared to a hundred years ago? Yeah! I think its be super delicious!! I received a lot of the seasonings found in the other world from Kana-smaa. I replicated those using the ingredients found in this world.Oh, right, people mostly used salt and pepper to season their food a century ago. Moreover, pepper was considered a luxury item and only a small amount were distributed, so it was more like sprinkling salt all over the dishes. However, seasonings like dressings had already been widely spread nowadays. D-dont tell me, the seasonings avable in the market Everything aside from the basic seasonings had been developed by me.Seriously? What the So, Tina was the reason why the cuisines of this world became more delicious. Orginally, most of the vorings used in this world were nd, so the seasonings I made instantly captured the hearts of the people. Im sure thats what happened. Afterward, it was thanks to this that I managed to spread the seasonings throughout the world. Tina then took out a tattered linen bag. Ah, thats!! I was also familiar with this sack. You could store whatever you want inside this, and you wouldnt feel its weight. Not only that, you could also preserve the current state of whatever you put in it was the highest grade of [Storage Pouch]. It was the super rare item I got inside the bonus room of the Dungeon Ruins.Im sorry. I have been using this during the entire time Halt-sama had been away. However, it was thanks to this that I had grasped the flow of goods in this entire world.T/N: (Missed Chap 9/15) Book 9: Chapter 5 Book 9: Chapter 5 So that [Storage Pouch] had also been with you?When I first disappeared from this world, Tina mustve retrieved this storage sack and the other items like the dagger that had been bestowed by Creator God-sama. Yes. However, I had handed it to a subordinate I could trust, so it was in the H&T Corporations possession until recently. I see, so you also have subordinates. Well, it was only natural that because shes the CEO of the worlds supremepany, but I was still surprised to learn that Tina had her subordinates. By the way, the Guardian Hero is also the co-owner of thispany, so it is now the property of Halt-sama. Huh? We already obtained another high-grade storage sack for thepany, although it couldntpare to this, so it was returned to me. I am sorry for the dy in handing it back to Halt-sama. People would no longer have to worry that they couldnt carry the rare items they gathered back home when challenging dungeons; it would solve that problem. Thats why no matter who it was, all adventurers wanted this ultra rare item. However, I had been storing the items I gathered using the same method I used for storing Hakoku, so there wasnt any problem even if she didnt return it. Well, maybe I could just give it to somebody from the family. There was another thing that bothered me from the flow of their conversation. E-Er, Tina. I am.the owner of H&T Corporation? Indeed, that is correct. However, its not a job that you have to do no matter what, so please rest assured.I didnt do anything, and yet Im the owner is that really alright?If Halt-sama so wishes, I could also entrust the management of thepany to you. However, there are thousands of employees under it, so you have to properly learn about business administration. Yup, as I thought, I dont really care for that. I wont. er, I cant. A business where thousands of employees depend on for their livelihood as expected, I dont have the confidence to do it. Still, I already thought that Tina is a genius even before, but I didnt know that shes also into management. At any rate, I wouldnt do anything now. Its not like I have something else I need to do, but its not like I have something I want to do using thepany, either. Nothing would change with my current lifestyle even if I didnt really get involved with thepany, just like before when I didnt know that I was the owner of H&T Corporation. Tina also told me that it would be fine even if I did that. Theres a lot of money I could freely spend if needed, so I didnt have to work hard to earn money, apparently. It was a bit of a let down. In order to provide for my family, I wanted to be an adventurer and do my best to manage the n.but now there was no need for that. It was the first time I learned what it meant to be worried despite being wealthy. I lost my goal. Nevertheless, even if I no longer need money, establishing and managing a n seems interesting, and thats also one of my previous reasons in nning to do so. Yeah, thats it!! How about gathering powerfulrades and temper them thoroughly to create the worlds strongest n? A tournament was held every four years to determine the superiority ranking of the top-ss ns and it was known as the [Strongest n Competition]. Lets join that! And aim for the top!! Good timing, by the time I established my n, it would be the time for the tournament to be held. The battlepetition that would determine the n that would hold the title of strongest n wasnt all aboutbat prowess. Just like the inter-sspetitions held at the Ifrus Academy of Magic, various abilities such as coordination, intelligence, supporting power and genuinebat prowess were all tested. Moreover, our opponents were no students, but the pro-adventurers who hunted monsters for a living. I believe it would be hard to get the top spot on our first tournament. But after four years, eight years I wanted to create the strongest n that could triumph in the tournament someday. I obtained a new goal. In the past, the most I wanted was for my family and friends to be equipped with the ability to live longer if they were attacked by a majin. I did a lot of things because of that, but I also noticed recently that I enjoyed it when my families and friends became stronger. Strongest n yeah, sounds great. Alright, lets do this!!! And so, I obtained another goal in exchange for losing the need to work hard to earn money. T/N: (Missed Chap 10/15) Book 9: Chapter 6 Book 9: Chapter 6 Heyo, Luke here. Luke Vell Ifrus, if you will. My Gramps Sage, Luarno Vell Ifrus, serves as the headmaster of Ifrus Academy of Magic, and Im enrolled there as Sage Apprentice. The 10 day vacation of Ifrus Academy of Magic started yesterday, so I went to the Elf Kingdom of Alheim on my own. Even if you travel by the high-speed magical ship, it will still take you around ten days to go on a one-way trip from Glendale Kingdom, the ce where the academy is located, to Alheim. Well, I can use flight magic so I arrived here in just a few hours. And right now, Im here sitting at a fancy cafes terrace, waiting for that girl. Im too excited to see her since its been a while, so I came two hours earlier than our meeting time. Thats why I have some free time now. Yeah. Im free, so lets talk about my best friend that I made back at the Ifrus Academy of Magic. That person was one heck of a guy, you know. Were going to kill plenty of time just by talking about his aplishments for the past two years that he has been here. Well, were already here, so why not, lets start with how we met. *** I was exempted from taking the Academy entrance examination thanks to Gramps authority. At first, I was wondering what I was supposed to learn from professors other than Gramps since Im already a sage apprentice when I entered the academy. Well, I thought that it might be fun learning alongside pretty girls my age, so I agreed with Gramps rmendation and decided to enroll. Then, on the very day of the entrance ceremony, we saw aristocrats picking on a pretty girl in a ponytail. Its my chance to get friendly with a pretty girl at once! was what I thought, but the other party were noble kids, so I had to tread carefully. At any rate, if those noble bunch tried toy a hand on the girl, then I would make them faint with the thunder magic I prepared on hand just in case. It was at that time when that guy called out to me. He was slightly shorter than me, with ck hair and beautiful blue eyes, and he unhesitatingly approached those nobles. Thats right. That guy Halt was the son of a count. When I entered the academy, there was no one rted to the duke and marquis in the same year level. Thats why in our batch, Halt could be considered to have the most powerful family background. Thanks to Halt, the girl picked on by the nobles was also released unharmed. Afterward, Halt threatened me, and we became friends. Sorry, being threatened was a lie. Its because I called Halt stupid, but I knew from his expression and tone that he wasnt really trying to intimidate me. Halt arbitrarily introduced me to Luna, and he even called me his best friend. It was at that moment that I realized we really became best friends. Without any basis. It seemed like we would get along, seemed like we could exchange jokes, seemed like we have the same interests and atmosphere it felt really loose. However, we actually did be best of friends until now. Its just that he has many wives now, so hes super busy that he no longer hangs out with me. We no longer eat out together, only the two of us. I really enjoyed searching the stalls and trying cheap junk foods. It was a bit lonely. But then, Leaffa, one of Halts wifey, introduced someone to me, so I also have a girlfriend now. Its a Elf girl. Shes super cute. Thanks to her, even if Halt doesnt hang out with me that frequently anymore, I was still happy. And obviously, I was sitting here waiting for that girl. Oopsie, I ended up talking bout my girl. The story went off course. Alright back to Halt, my best friend. Halt and I, and also Luna, became good friends after the entrance ceremony, but because the sses had already been organized, Gramps didnt give in even though I talked it over with him. Apparently, Gramps Headmaster Luarno already arranged the ss I would be in, because he wanted to train me into bing someone who could bear the world on my shoulders. Luna and Halts names werent in my ss. I was shocked. Thats because even though we became good friends, we would be in separate sses in the end. The next day, I pretended that I didnt know anything about the ss formation even though I did, and I went with Halt and Luna to check our sses. For some reason, I was in the same ss as Halt and Luna. I didnt understand. Moreover, even the ss adviser wasnt written there. Even though I was told that a former A-ranked adventurer and famous high-ss wizard would train me. When our ss adviser entered the room, I was super shocked. It was because that person was Halts exclusive maid. About that Maid-san She is Tina Harivell, the Heroine. She is a Magic Knight, a tertiary upation, same as Gramps Sage status. Not only that, shes at Level 250, probably the highest level a person of this world could achieve. The day after, I learned from Gramps that the ss had been altered because of Halts wish. Gramps, who didnt even grant my his own grandson request, yet he caved in because of Halt. Well, its notpletely because of Halt; it was because he wanted to have Teacher Tina train me. But because of that Gramps had to hurriedly change the arrangement of staff that took several years to do, and in the end, he had to turn everything into a nk te and start organizing the sses from scratch. Thats how great it would be if Teacher Tina would be my ss adviser. Hmm, but talking about this would seem like were focusing on how Teacher Tina is awesome rather than Halt being so bizzare, right? Alright, then maybe I should talk about Halts magic next time. T/N: The yboy-looking guy who liked pretty girls became a one-woman guy, while the serious-looking guy became a harem builder XD AndLuke might be the only bestie/ sidekick who was missing for 95% of the main story. XD (Missed Chap 11/15) Book 9: Chapter 7 Book 9: Chapter 7 Everyone in ss was given the opportunity to disy the magical skills theyre best at on the second day since were admitted to the academy of magic. All my ssmates had been really awesome. Merdie and Ryuushin both had abnormal offensive abilities. Mai and Mei could fuse two contrasting elemental magic seamlessly. Leaffa could gather enough magical power to strain the air around her. Ryuka, the Dragon Shrine Maiden, could repair whatever thing it is, as long as it still has mana. Even Luna, who supposedly had the unfortunate upation of Auxiliary Magician, disyed great prowess in wielding her support magic. Why could she use Max Magic, the greatest strengthening magic of all time, when shes just year 1!? Everyone was crazy. I heard this from Headmaster Gramps yesterday, but apparently, all the nonconformists that were originally going to be assigned to different sses were gathered into one ss, and its all because Teacher Tina agreed to be the ss adviser. Thats how I found out the reason why our ss had students with abnormal power. By the way, Youko used magic to erase her presence, so she didnt attack the target that had been prepared for us. Even I, the headmasters grandson and a Sage Apprentice at that, didnt see through her magic, so I think Youko is also awesome. Teacher Tina was aware of the spell she casted, apparently. Thats why I also think Teacher Tina is amazing. Everyones magic had been awesome, so I decided to give it my all, too. Let me show you what it means to be a Sages grandson! I obliterated the target along with its pedestal sing the ultimate magic that only a handful of people in this world could cast. Normally, I would skip that lengthy chanting and just get on with it, but I wanted to make it as powerful as I could, so I ended up doing the full chant. Everyone was bbergasted. Halt, in particr, had recognized just how awesome the ultimate magic spell that I used was. He already noticed that I wanted to use ultimate magic even before I cast the spell, and he also recognized just how difficult it was to narrow the area that the spell would hit. As expected. Well, he had trained under the legendary Heroine Tina Harivell since he was a lil kid, so thats only natural. It had been okay up to this point. Afterward, Halt disyed magic and it was awesome. This ss already had a bunch of terrible guys, but he was way too awesome, above our league. How should I put thisI know, I know, you probably think Im dull, considering Ive been repeating the word awesome for a while now despite being a sage apprentice. But yeah,I guess I could only use awesome to describe my ssmates and Halt; theres no other word that could fit them. Halt released Fire Lance, the lowest fire attribute spell. There was no mistake about that. The chant was the same, and even the flow of magic was typical of that Fire Lance spell. The differencey on the structure and power of the spell. Normally, Fire Lance would only consume 2 points of mana, but Halt conjured a ginormous ming spear, and it was as if he used around 100,000 points of mana. 100, 000 mana, should be unbelievable normally, right, Just imagine, it would be the amount that a dozen or so high-ss magicians would use. Using that magic, Halt ended up sting not just the target, but even the wall of the training hall. He created an enormous gaping hole on what was supposedly 10 times more durable than the target. Are you a Bakemono!? was what I wanted to retort to my best friend. But you know, this incident wasnt really that notable when were talking about Halt. Actually, I am thinking even now that Halt might be the demon king. The reason for this thought is because I saw him use that magic. ming Knights. Those bunch of creatures made with magic and they could autonomously move to hunt monsters when they received Halts order. In fact, magic that could move automatically up to a certain extent does exist in this world. Those heroes from the other world call it as programming magic, apparently. There are also a few magicians who could make it possible for a spell like Fire Lance to, lets say, fly straight for ten meters then turn to the right afterward. My Gramps is one of them. Im not really that deft yet, so its impossible for me now But yeah, magic is programmable. Even Halt himself said that the ming Knights were programmed magic. Still, its abnormal, no matter how you think about it. That maho gnome was supposedly highly resistant to magic, but they easily pierced through its body with the zing spear on its hand. It moved just like a human, and its autonomous, to boot. Not only that, they could also coordinate in groups. Yeah, those ming knights were all abnormal. Ryuushin is probably the strongest in our ss when ites to close-rangebat sans weapons. Well, hes a dragonoid, the strongest race said to be the offspring of humans and dragons, the most powerful monster. But yeah, he didnt stand a chance against Halts ming knights. He couldnt even win in a one-on-one match. Well, Ryuushin has also improved a lot recently, to the point that he could now tackle multiple ming knights at the same time on his own. So yeah, I think hes pretty much a Bakemono, too. Alright, back to Halt. A single ming knight is powerful enough, but Halt can control thousands of them, apparently. Actually, I witnessed with my own eyes how Halt conjured 10,000 knights and ordered them around. A single ming knight could defeat B-ranked monsters, 5 of them could finish a majin off and there he was, easily controlling 10,000 of them. Thats why it cant be helped even if I think of him as the demon king, right. Oh, so thats how it isSo Im best friends with the demon king, huh. Ah, but hes really nice guy, though. My best friend demon king, that is. Because I got along with that demon king, I saw a lot of shocking things. I experienced a lot of things that I wouldnt normally be able to. Hes just like a demon king, but hes really a good guy, so I want to stay friends with him from now on. Thanks to Halt, I also have a girlfriend now. Luke, sorry for keeping you waiting. Ah, I just got here, too. My girl is here, so lets halt Halts story for now. Its date time. Well then, see you around. *** Luke, are you talking to the cat? Yeah, just a bit, its about my best friend. T/N: Luke is so adorkable, bragging about his bestie to a cat XD (Missed Chap 12/15) Book 9: Chapter 8 Book 9: Chapter 8 Im dating Lielle. Its been 6 months since we started going out. Lielle is one of the High Elves. The number of such elves are really small, even in this Elven Kingdom of Alheim. Most of them are part of royalty or nobility, it seems. Then, Lielle must be one of them, right? I havent heard Lielle talk about her family yet. She brushed me off when I tried asking her once, so I didnt try to force it. For me, its okay if she talks about it when shes ready. Oh, now that I think about it, Leaffa, one of my best friends wives, introduced Lielle to me, and shes also a High Elf herself. Its a bit vague, but I got the feeling that Lielle and Leaffa resemble each other. Leaffas a bit taller, but their mannerism when they smile is exactly the same. Actually, I had a crush on Leaffa up to before Halt married her. Elves are a bunch of gorgeous folks, but Leaffas a cut above them. Normally, shes a level-headed gal, but its quite fun to watch her when she makes a magnificent blunder from time to time. There were a lot of times when I unconsciously chased her figure with my eyes, so I was a bit shocked when she introduced Lielle to me. They looked alike, after all. Leaffa told me that theres an Elvish girl who wants to be acquainted with Luke, are you willing to meet her?, and when I did, it was Lielle. I caught her interest when she saw me fighting when Apristos attempted to invade Alheim, it seemed. After that, Lielle and I went out to have a meal together, or do some shopping for several times until we gradually became closer. She confessed to me half a year ago and were finally together. I was over the moon. Lielle is super cute. Shes also quite levelheaded, but she also tends to make a mess sometimes its really simr to Leaffa. Perhaps theyre sisters or cousins? Nah, thats impossible, I guess. Leaffa is Alheims princess, after all. If Lielle is her sister or cousin, then shes probably royalty, too. Im just amoner human, so theres no way I can date a member of the Elfs royal family. In the first ce, Leaffa wont introduce her to me in that case. Luke, are you okay? Ah, sorry. Im thinking about where to go. I spaced out for a bit. I can have anywhere as long as Im with you, Luke! Lielle smiled. Shes so adorable today, too. Then, how about the library? Im fine with it butLuke, can you read the Elvish script? The library has nothing but books written in Elvish script, it seems. Elvish script is considered to be one of the most difficult scripts to read in this world, so theres only a limited number of people who can. Even so, Im a Sage Apprentice. Afterward, we went to the library in the Royal Capital, and I started to read a grimoire. Lielle sat across from me, but she didnt touch a single book, and was gazing intently at me the whole time. Lielle, you wont read? I love watching Luke read books, so please do not mind me. Oh, and please dont hesitate to ask me if theres a word you dont understand, okay? She seemed satisfied, and she really looked like shes having fun. I dont dislike Lielle gazing at me, but her intense stares making me blush. And so, I decided to put my n into action. Lielle, do you know the meaning of this word? I turned the grimoire upside down so Lielle could read it. Ah, Ill move over there. Lielle then went to the seat on my left side. Alright! First condition, cleared. Based on her personality, shell definitely move to the spot beside me so she can teach me the meaning of the word. Which one? This.Hmmm, then, this is Grimoires have really small prints, and its limited to just Elvish script. It cant be helped, after all, theyre trying to cram a huge amount of information about magic, alchemy or even medicine into text and turn them into books. Even if Lielles eyesight is good, shell have a hard time reading those words unless she draws closer. Lielle moved her body towards the grimoire. In other words, she drew her body closer to me, the person sitting in front of the grimoire that had been ced on top of the table. Squish I felt something super soft across my left arm. Lielles chest pushed against my skin. Heaven. Lielles arent as big as Teacher Tinas, but shes pretty much gifted over there. And here I was, enjoying the sensation of her chest to the fullest. Lielle was doing her best to read the grimoire. Shes giving her all for me, so Im really happy. But it also seemed quite difficult for her. Well, thats expected. I chose the most abstruse part in this grimoire for my question, after all. Even the Elves who grew up being immersed in Elvish Script would have difficulty understanding this sentence that I asked Lielle. By the way, I can read this entire grimoire. Originally, I could hardly read Elvish. In the first ce, I relied on my gut feelings when using magic in the past, so I havent even opened a single grimoire written in human script. But since meeting Halt, I realized that it wont do. I wont be able to use powerful spells just by going along with gut feelings. Wielding powerful magices by grasping the principles and pondering carefully on its effect. Thus, I decided to read grimoires. I started to desperately study Elvish Script when I started dating Lielle. At first, I learned to learn Elvish so that I couldmunicate with Lielle since we couldnt meet that often. But ever since I hatched this n, Ive used this ability for greater things. Lielle is amazing. She wasnt deterred by the parts that was easy to confuse, and she gave me the perfect answer. I see, so thats how it is. Thanks, Lielle. Ehehehe, youre wee. She happily beamed at me, before turning away from the grimoire. In short, her chest also left my arm. No need to fret. I mastered Elvish for this day, after all. Sorry, but can you tell me the meaning of this word, too? Yes! Hmm, this is a difficult one, too, huh. Is it alright to take a bit of time? Of course. Thanks. The softies pushed me once again. A super nice fragrant wafted from Lielles hair as she squeezed towards me. Her face is so close. Lielles profile is super cute as she tried her best. Ahh, this is ultimate bliss. T/N: Uwah, like best friend, huh.. Lukes a perv haha (Missed Chap 13/15) Just a lil bit more.. Book 9: Chapter 9 Book 9: Chapter 9 Its already noon so Lielle and I left the library. We then had our lunch. Afterward, she told me that she theres something she wanted to buy, so we wandered through the streets of the shopping district in the royal capital, with me keeping Liellepany while she shopped. Its evening now. The suns starting to sink. Maybe nows the perfect time? I decided to proceed to the main event of our date for today. Lielle, I have some ce I wanna go, butare you still okay with the time? Time? Eh, ahm.A-actually, today, its fine for me to spend the nightout Eh. D-does that mean Youre fine with staying with me somewhere else? Lielles face is scarlet as she turned her gaze to her feet, but she still nodded silently while squeezing the hem of my shirt. Seriously Eh, seriously? During our previous dates, I had to say goodbye to Lielle by eight in the evening because her family has a curfew, apparently. And yet, for some reason, shes okay to stay the night for today. Just how lucky this timing is! The deities are also on my side. Is it because Ive been a good guy everyday? No, wait, dont be too flustered, Luke. Wait for Lielles reply first before you get too giddy. Then, apany me to the ce I want to go, okay? I grasped Lielles hand then strode on. She was still looking down, but she kept on following me. *** Luke, is this the ce you wanted to go? Yup. I took Lielle to the foot of Yggdrasil, the gigantic tree in the heart of Alheim. I think its already time, so We stood there waiting for a while, when a breeze suddenly started to swirl before us. And in the middle of that wind Heyyo~! Luke, its been a while. Ive been waiting for you. Sylph-sama, the Wind Spirit King and personification of Yggdrasil, appeared. S-Sylph-sama!? Ah, its fine, its fine. Your clothes will get dirty if you kneel down, right? Thats okay, you can remain standing, alright. Lielle was about to genuflect before Sylph-sama, but the Spirit King stopped her. Is it really alright? Yup! No need to bother, okay. For Lielle and the Elves, Yggdrasil, the one protecting Alheim and bestowing blessing, is an absolute existence. Thus, Lielle and the Elves held the belief that they should show the utmost respect and most sincere devotion toward Sylph-sama, because shes the personification of Ygdrassil. Ahm, may I know why is Sylph-sama here? Luke asked me to. Eh!?Lielle apparently couldnt believe it, because she whirled around to face me, obviously shocked. To be precise, Luke asked my contractor Halt, so thats why Im here. Lielle, you also know who Halt is, right? O-of course! Hes the great benefactor of our kingdom, so theres no way I wouldnt know him. My bestfriend Halt is the contractor of the Sylph-sama, Wind Spirit King. Not only that, he also has contracts with the other three Spirit Kings, so its actually beyond surprise, and I could onlyugh about it. Luke, you can go up on your own, right? Yes. There is no problem. Erm, erBy top, are you perhaps referring to Yggdrasils summit. Lielle froze when she heard what I said. The Elves believe that Ygddrasil is sacred, so they forbid touching it, much less climbing on top. If its the usual date, Lielle would never agree to touching Yggdrasil even if I invited her. But today, I wanted to take her to the top of Yggdrasil no matter what. Thats why I requested for this favor through Halt so that Sylph-sama would manifest before us. Lielle, I give you permission. So, its okay to climb to the summit together with Luke. I-is it really okay? Yup. Lielle, Im going to bestow my divine protection on you so that Yggdrasils mana wont interfere with you excessively.Sylph-sama floated in the air, then she touched Lielles head. Apparently, the high concentration of mana residing inside Yggdrasil favors the Elves too much, and they would surround the Elves whenever they enter the interior of the tree. The concentration is so thick that it would induce symptoms of magic intoxication among the Elves. Lielles body glowed faintly after Sylph-sama touched her. She received the divine blessing of the Spirit King, it seemed. I-I dont know what to say. She was too moved that she started to get misty-eyed. If youre gonna thank me then thank Luke instead. Alright, gotta go now. Sylph-sama then disappeared. Alright, lets go! Eh, L-Luke? Kyaaahhhh!! I carried Lielle and flew using magic. Did I shock her? Oh,e to think of it, this might be the first time I flew while carrying her. Not sure if its out of fear, but Lielle frantically clung to me. Did I surprise you? Sorry. But, rest assure, I will never let Lielle fall. I believe you, Luke. She slowly raised her head, but she still seemed unable to look around. She just trained her eyes on me. Thats fine for now. Oops, the suns about to set. I need to speed up a little bit. Lielle, just keep your eyes on me. Ill speed our flight up for a bit. Y-Yes! I shoot up in order to make it in time for the sunset. We made it on time. Open your eyes, its okay now. She mustve been thoroughly frightened, because shes been squeezing her eyes shut halfway through our flight. Lielle and I were currently standing on a branch at the summit of Yggdrasil. Luke. Can you look around now? Ill definitely support you. Look over it slowly, okay? Shes probably putting her trust on me now. Lielle slowly turned her gaze towards the scenery behind me. Its breathtaking. The words naturally spilled out of her lips. What greeted her was the unobstructed view of the setting sun which dyed the faraway sea, the entirend, and Alheim into a scarlet scenery. This was what I wanted to show her. A few minutester The sun set, and our surroundings had turned darker. It was then that we saw, through the gaps between the branches of Yggdrasil, the light start to spread through the cities of Alheim as fire was lit in various ces. Below, the light reflected on the tree, so it looked like Yggdrasil was glowing faintly from the illumination. The light of the city and the glow of Yggdrasil unfurled a magicalndscape before us. . Luke, this is amazing. Its so beautiful. You wanted to show this to me? Yup. Its a bitte, but its my apology for the incident during the school festival. -T/N: How romantic, Luke! Happy for you (Missed Chap 14/15) Book 9: Chapter 10 Book 9: Chapter 10 Apology for the school festival?Ah! Are you perhaps referring to that time? Yup. Lielle, its probably still on your mind. I really want to apologize about what happened back then Lielle and I started dating around the end ofst year. In short, we got together just before the academy of magics school festivalAnd I hurt Lielle during that event. *** Second day of the school festival. Just like the previous day, I was wearing my butler costume and serving the Ojou-samas thats what we call the girls who visit our shop. Our ss chose to open a [Maid and Butler Cafe]. Ojou-sama, heres the ck tea that you requested. Thanks, Luke. By the way, the person I was serving wasnt a madam or something like that. Shes one of the students of the academy of magic, a third year, perhaps, based on the patterns on her robe. Shes just a normal female student, but she was elegantly sipping the tea, probably influenced by my bearings and the atmosphere in the shop. I observed that the women I served would act like they were really nobledies whenever I performed the role of butler perfectly, so it was quite fun. I could keenly feel just how the guests enjoyed the atmosphere of this ce. Maybe being a butler suited me? The stronger the illusion, the more fun it was. At that time, I was the most popr guy among the boys in our ss. More than Ryuushin with his tall, well-built physique and wild ikemen style More than Halt, who wed the gorgeous Half-Elf Teacher Tina and the beautiful Elf girl Leaffa The number of requests for me from the Oujo-samas far surpassed theirs. I was super duper popr. Thats why I got carried away for a bit. Luke, today has been fun. Your satisfaction is above all else. Thank you very much for today. I took the hand that was offered to me, and nted a kiss on its back. Just then, the sound of something shattering resounded. The girl sitting in the spot with the view of the entrance apparently dropped the cup in her hand and broke it. The girl wore her hood so low that it covered her eyes. Ojou-sama, are you alright? Halt was the one serving her, apparently, so he rushed towards the girl. Sorry, Iwill now return. The girl handed the money as if pushing it towards Halt, before rushing out the entrance, passing me by. I saw tears running down her cheeks. And that voice, its familiar N-No way But thats impossible. Thats because shes in Alheim, miles away from here. I stood dumbfounded, when Leaffa strode towards me. Luke, maybe its better if you chase after herYou just started dating, right? Eh!? T-Then, then, shes Lielle. The moment Leaffa said that, I rushed out of the room, still in my butler guise. The fact that I was still in the middle of work already flew out of my head. I activated my mana detection, one of the skills I possessed as a Sage Apprentice, in full st, and searched for Lielles whereabouts. Even if its just a kiss on the back of the hand, she still saw me doing it to another girl. Its been a few weeks since we started dating. The timing was really bad. And this was also the first time for me to do that kiss. I had been over the moon because a lot of girls nominated me. Thus, when that girl offered her hand, I No, its not the time toe up with these excuses. I have to find Lielle!! There!! Hey, you. Youre alone, right?Why dont you go around the school festival with us.This person is Nard-sama, the beloved son of Baron Zordee. If you go with us, there will be a lot of good things that youll experience, you know? N-No, thank you. Im fine! Three familiar guys ganged on the Elf girl. It was Lielle. She firmly refused, but Nard and his minions refused to back down. There were other students watching them, but because Nard was wearing a conspicuous robe that signified he was nobility, nobody attempted to help her out. Lielle!! L-Luke! Lielle dashed towards me and hid behind me when I called out to her. Shes my girlfriend. I apologize, but please leave. Huh? A butler, boyfriend of an Elf this cute? Stop f%^&& with me! Ah, yeah, I was still wearing this butler suit It doesnt matter whether Im a butler, right. No, it matters. This person is Nard-sama, a son of a baron. Nard-sama expressed his wish to stroll around the school festival with thisdy. Just shut up and hand her over. A gangly sses guy and a roly-poly guy drew closer, pressing on me. Its not like Im snatching her from you. I just want to take her around this school festival. How about you return to your Master? We will take over from here, and well apany her. Yeah, thats why Girl, go with us.Nard stretched his hand, trying to pull Lielle and take her by force. Please stop. If youe any closer Oh? What? Youre trying toy a hand on me, this noble, huh? Even if I am the grandson of the headmaster, Im not a nobility. It would pose a lot of problems if I were toy a hand on an aristocrat. But that doesnt mean Im just going to hand Lielle to them obediently. Thats why If youe any closer, you might be struck by lightning.Huh? What nonsense are you N-Nard-sama!! sses guy noticed. Nard followed his line of sight, and he looked up. The sky had been clear just a while ago, but now thunder clouds spread across it, and several lightning clouds were running through the clouds. This is Ultimate Thunder, the ultimate magic of range annihtion. I could use this spell to drop lightning bolts with super high-level destructive power wherever I wanted. Please do note any closer, or those might rain on you. I-is that your magic!? Im a noble!! D-do you know what will happen to you if you release that magic towards me Oh goodness. Theres no way that is the work of an individual, right? Its impossible to control the weather unless you have the level of the ultimate magic I took one step towards Nard and the others. He took two steps backward, as if to run away from me. If in case a lightning bolt did fall down from that, it will never be my fault. Im just a butler so theres no way I can wield Ultimate Magic, after all. I smirked. Nard and his minions faces stiffened. You will withdraw from here, will you not? Nard and his cronies nodded their head with all their might before scampering away as fast as they could away from us. Sigh Oh man, my hearts about to burst. So d that they ran away. Gramps would probably scold meter But thats fine. She didnt have to deal with those nobles. Ahm, Luke. Lielle. You came. I faced Lielle. My mind was swirling, frantically trying toe up with an apology. T/N: Most popr guy in ss. Er, werent there just three of you, one was a boisterousd and the other a harem maker? Is that really something to be proud of (.), or is it because youre easily satisfied because youve been hanging out with Halt for far too long youre already happy with that (gazing at Luke with pity). And sorry Lielle, darling, I feel your pain, but isnt that a bit too extreme of a reaction? Ill understand if its a peck on the cheek or even a hug, but its just a kiss on the back of the hand, for crying out loud. This doesnt make sense, since shes a noble (royal, even), isnt she familiar with that gesture already? Dont knights and other men do that to show respect to thedies? And wow, the author finally remembered Nard the cannon fodder after all this time! A pity he appeared the second time doing the same thing all over again, truly one of the ttest cannon fodder ever XD Anyway, enough with the ramblings, weve FINALLY CAUGHT UP!!! UGH uwuwuwu.(Missed Chap 15/15) Hurray!! All thats left is to finish the chaps for this week XD Book 9: Chapter 11 Book 9: Chapter 11 Apology, and then Lielle, I Luke, youre so cool! Yup, thats right what? Thank you for protecting me! You looked like a knight! Lielles eyes were sparkling as she gazed at me. So adorable. Ah, youre not angry? that you kissed another girl aside from me? Of course Im mad! Youve never even kissed me before, so why are you kissing another girl, huh!? S-Sorry K-Kiss me too! Eh!? R-right here!? you did just fine at the store, right. Lielle held out her hand towards me. Ahh so thats what it was So shes fine with the back of hand, huh. I was flustered, thinking shes asking for a kiss on the lips. A lot of curious onlookers had gathered around us because of the fuss earlier with Nards group.. Its too embarrassing to kiss her on the lips in front of all these people. If shes okay with the back of the hand, then Ojou-sama. I bended my knee and took her hand. She told me that I looked cool, just like a knight, when I protected her. Thats why Id be her knight for now. I pledge my loyalty to you, Ojou-sama. The dozens of onlookers loudly cheered. Lielles face turned scarlet, but she didnt seem like shes totally convinced. *** A lot happened back then, so things had been pretty much unsettled, but its unforgivable to kiss any other girl right in front of LielleIm really sorry. Even if its not before me, I still hate it. Y-Yeah, youre right. Sor Bft! I was about to apologize again, but Lielle pinched my cheeks. Luke, youre so serious.She chuckled before releasing me. She then gently stroked my cheeks that were smarting after being pulled. She was apparently casting a bit of healing, and the pain disapppeared. You didnt kiss any other girl apart from that time, right? Of course!! Then its fine. Luke kissed me in front of so many people back then, so I already forgave you a long time ago. Really? Really. I was so happy.What a relief. Lielle forgave me. One of the things that had been bothering me for a long time was solved like this. Is that all? Eh Did you go out of your way to request a favor from Sylph-sama and take me to a ce like this just to apologize for that school festival incident? Lielle gazed at me intently. Eh, did she discover my second goal the main event for today? Lielle was fidgeting for some reason. Her ears were dyed red. Well, its only natural that she would anticipate that something would happen, especially since I took her to this ce with this ambience. Alright, lets measure up to that expectation. Lielle. Y-Yes! Thank you for dating me for the past six months. Even if we cant meet everyday, thank you for spending a lot of time with me. Im really happy.Me too, Im so d I have so many opportunities to be with you. But, I wont request something as unreasonable as being together everyday. Glendale is super far from here, after all. Do you want to see me, or not? I want to see you. I want to be with you everyday! I would visit Alheim every week if possible in order to be with her. There were times when we only have an hour or so aftering here because of Lielles schedule, and there were also times when I couldnt meet her because of events at the academy. Nevertheless, I would go to her whenever possible. Spending time with Lielle is so much fun. I could even say that Im having the best time of my life with her. But, Luke, youre going here all the way from Glendale every week Isnt that too much of a burden for you? I dont wish for more than this Burden? I never thought of it as a burden. During my flight to Alheim, I would be preupied in the thoughts of what we would do together during my date with Lielle, and I would already arrive at my destination by the time I came to my senses. No, theres absolutely no problem withing here once a week. Ill be preupied thinking about where you want to y, so I would arrive here before I noticed. I-Is that so? Yup. But still, I want to spend longer time with you, Lielle.M-Me too! Lielle jumped into my arms. She squeezed my clothes. I took out the present that I prepared for her from my pocket. Lielle. Yes. We gazed at each other. Will you marry me, ande to Glendale? I presented a pure white ring to Lielle. Its a ring I made by processing a rare type of ore called swearstone. It might pale inparison to the scarletite ring that Halt gifted Teacher Tina, but regardless, this ring is still considered as one of the best magical tule in this world. I vowed on this swearstone that I would make Lielle happy before turning it into this ring. Tears spilled from Lielles eyes as she gazed at the ring. If I ept this, Luke will experience a lot of hardships, you know? Lielle didnt talk much about her family, so I had a vague idea, more or less. If shes a young noble miss from an aristocratic family, then the head of her family would probably oppose her marriage to a mere human like me. But still, my best friend Halt brushed aside the ministers of this kingdom and married Teacher Tina, the heroine of this country. That guyss basically a walking cheat and a Bakemono, but Im also a Sage Apprentice. Ive prepared myself to do anything in order to be with the girl I love. Lielle, if you ept, I will devote my entire life to protect you. No matter what hardship it is, I will definitely break through if it means I will be with you. I stared straight into her eyes and vowed. Let me repeat it again. Lielle, please marry me.Yes. She offered her left hand to me. I slipped the ring to her left ring finger. Whooooaaaa!!!! Yeheeeeeyyyyyy!!!! I also have my own Elf bride!!!! I embraced Lielle with all my strength. Luke, Im in your care from now on, please treat me well. Yeah! I will give my all to make Lielle happy!! Lets go greet Father tomorrow? Ohh, thats quite sudden. But its fine, Im prepared. Got it. Lets go. Thank you so much. Sorry for keeping mum about it until now. My name is Lielle pulled away from me, keeping a bit of distance between us, before dropping an unimaginable bomb on me. Lielle Alheim. H, HehAlheim, huh. Yup. Its one of the possibilities that I thought of. I see now. Ill be Halts brother-inw, huh. - T/N: Congrattions, Luke and Lielle!!! I wish you happiness forever!!! wahaha!!! (This weeks Chap 1/3) Lemme take a break from tranting first, will be backter for thest two chaps ~ Book 9: Chapter 12 Book 9: Chapter 12 Hello there, Im Mai. Im a Spirit that controls fire attribute magic. Halt-sama, a human, and I are bound by a contract, and its thanks to him that I can manifest here in the Human Realm. Im also his wife now. Mei, my water spirit sister, is also Halts wife along with me. Spirits dont have surnames, but because were married to Halt-sama, I also have my own surname now. And I love this name. Thats why, please allow me to introduce myself once again. Hello, Im Mai Ernol. Please treat me well. Well, in the Ernol family, all of Halts wives took turns in doing the household chores. Im always with Mei whenever we do our chores. Let me tell you about our daily work. Mai and Mei are assigned on meal duty for today. We have to cook breakfast, lunch and dinner for 14 people and one beast, and thats the entire Ernol family Halt-sama, his thirteen wives including Mai and me, Divine Beast Shiro-sama. Sylph-sama, the Wind Spirit King, alsoes here to y every now and then, so most of the time wed cook for 15 people. Yesterdays chore duty was to go shopping. We shop for daily essentials, necessities and ingredients for the meals for the next day. Thus, the people assigned to cook were also the ones assigned to shop groceries the day before their kitchen duty. By the way, Tina gives us the money to buy the ingredients. She also gives us plenty of pocket money, but we spirits dont have any materialistic desires. Thats why we decided to save almost all of our allowances. Itd be great if we could go on a trip with Halt-sama, with only the three of us. But then, if were to go, Tina will probablye along with us. If Tina will go, then Youko and Leaffa Fufufu. The entire family will probably go one way or the other. In the end, were always going on trips as a family, but I love our family trips, so I n to suggest another trip once Ive saved enough. But then, its a bit weird to go on a trip with Tina using the allowance that she gave us. How on earth did Tina manage to earn that much? Mai? What happened? Youre in a daze. I was too immersed in my thoughts so I made Mei worry about me. Sorry, its nothing. Lets cook. Okay! Mei and I started to cook using the ingredients we bought yesterday. Well have grilled fish, steamed rice and miso soup for breakfast for today. Grilled fish and miso soup are Halt-samas favorites. Halts favorite rice is also from Faunost, the ind country in the Far East. Halt-sama is a transmigrated person from another world. The rice from Faunost resembles the rice from his previous world, so he likes it. Faunost is very far from Glendale, the country where Halt-samas mansion is located, but Mei and I are spirits. By returning to the Spirit Realm once, we can go to wherever we wanted in the Human Realm. However, unlike Halt-samas teleportation, we cant take anyone else with us. We could already do this since we were born, so we dont even know how we could go back and forth from the Human Realm to Spirit Realm. Well, lets set that aside for now. Whats important is to prepare the rice that Halt-sama loves. Its not something that could be done easily. Faunost is super far from Glendale, after all. Normally, its impossible. Yes, normally. There are a handful of people among the Ernol family who can go as far as Faunost and return within one day of shopping. Youko, Hakua and Sitri can travel with ultra-high speed, and they would even go to kingdoms and countries that are a lot farther away than Faunost. Thus, our ability to go to far away ces to shop isnt really an huge advantage within the Ernol family. Thats why we have to contend using the appearance and taste of our dishes! Honestly, Youko and the others dishes are How to put thistheyre simply awful to look at. Tina is coaching them well, so the taste isnt bad. Its just that the meat was burnt, or the vegetables were cut unevenly. Im a fire spirit, considered to be one of the high-ranking existence among all the spirits. Halt gave me a huge amount of mana, so Im quite confident that my power is at par with Ifrit-sama, the current Fire Spirit King. Sorry. I was carried away. Its a bit of a stretch to say that Imparable to a Spirit King. But I can safely say that Im an awesome Fire Spirit, second only to Ifrit-sama. Hes not the type to always manifest himself. In other words, I can be considered as the greatest magician in this world when ites to handling fire. Its totally unimaginable for me to burn food. Even when I want to scorch it, I can adjust it to perfection. Todays grilled fish is also perfect. The rice is also steamed nicely. By the way, we used Meis spiritual water to cook the rice, and of course we also used it for the miso soup. This spiritual water can heal any kind of illness with just one sip, and if a healthy person drinks it, his lifespan can be extended for another year. Thats how ultra rare this is. Mei also turned into a Spirit King level existence thanks to the mana that Halt-sama gave us. She could only produce a few liters of spiritual water in a week. Its tasteless, odorless just like normal water. Thats why nobody would definitely discover that were secretly prolonging the lives of our family. Spirits do not have lifespans. If Halt-sama were to live as a normal person, he would probably die even before a century is over. 1,000 years, and Tina and Leaffa would also be gone. 10,000 years, and Youko and Hakua, too Thats too miserable!!! Creator God-sama bestowed his divine protection on each member of the Ernol family, so their lifespans might have been extended somehow. But even so, there is still a limit. Thats why Mai and I extend their lifespans through food. - T/N: Want some elixir of immortality? No need for alchemy, just befriend Halt and eat with him at his house whenever Mai and Mei are assigned to kitchen duty XD (This weeks Chap 2/3) Book 9: Chapter 13: The Spirit Sisters’ Bath Book 9: Chapter 13: The Spirit Sisters Bath We ate breakfast with Halt-sama and everyone. Halt-sama even praised me for the magnificently grilled fish. Were cleaning up and washing the dishes now, but I still cant stop grinning. Halt-sama always praises his wives whenever we do our chores. Well done he always calls out to us just to say this. Actually, Im not really fond of cleaning and doing chores. I like cooking, though. But no matter how boring a chore is, if Halt-sama praises us then it makes me feel like I can do my best. Moreover, he patted me on the head on his way out of the dining room. He even told me that the meal was delicious. Thats why Im grinning broadly, more than usual. Being praised by Halt-sama is pure happiness. Its not because Im a spirit that formed a contract with him. I really love Halt-sama. Being praised by the person you love is the happiest feeling, you know, and it makes your heart go all warm and fluffy. Okay, Im going to give it my all so that hell praise me more. Mai, can I talk to you for a sec? Yes, Halt-sama. What is it? Were about to finish washing the dishes, when Halt-sama suddenly went to the kitchen. Im going to train in swordsmanship with Tina and Elmia. Well definitely sweat it out, so can I request hot water for the bath? I understand. Halt-samas bath in this mansion is really spacious. Theres plenty of space even after around 20 people entered at the same time. Gathering hot water for such a huge bath is probably difficult. But then, Im a Fire Spirit. Mei is a Water Spirit, so if she and I worked together, getting enough hot water should be a piece of cake. And so, putting hot water in this mansions bath is our, these spirit sisters, job. Because this chore is assigned to us, they lessened the amount of work we have to do in this mansion. We felt kinda guilty that we can avoid doing the other chores just because of this job that would only take a few minutes. But then, Halt-sama is okay with it, so I guess its fine. Alright, Ill control the temperature perfectly so that everyone can have a pleasant time. Alright, then Ill leave it to you. Ah, Ahm Once we did our job, Halt-sama will praise us. And if we did a chore that Halt-sama requested, he would reward us. Reward? Are you okay with a kiss? Yes! Ehehe, Halt-sama kissed me. So happy! Ah, but its unfair if Im the only one enjoying things, right? Halt-sama, Mei will also help me, so Yup, got it. Ill also request Mei properly. As expected of Halt-sama. Mei and I went to the bath. Shes also grinning. She probably got her own reward from Halt-sama. Seeing my little sister so happy also makes me feel the same way. We already got our rewards in advance, so we have to properly work hard!! Mei, time to do this. Yup! Mei stretched her hand over the bath, and water started to umte mid-air. This is ordinary water. Its not Spirit Water. Spirit Water is precious, so we cant just use it for bathing. Thats why its my job to warm it up, and Im going to do my best. I conjured the Primal me the fire that was created when this world came to being. Thanks to the colossal amount of mana that I received from Halt-sama, my existence ranking rose, and I could finally summon this fire just recently. I heated the mass of water that Mei conjured using this powerful fire that could never be extinguished. Just a few seconds and it reached the perfect temperature. Sofortable. I didnt just warm it up, of course. Physical strength and mana would be fully restored just by soaking in this water, and it would also extend life for a bit. A ten-minute bath will extend your life by about a day, I think. If Mei conjured Holy Water, instead Coupled with the effect of Primal Fire, lifespan could be extended for one year if yout ake a bath once a day. Still, Holy Water isnt as precious as Spirit Water, but its still very valuable. Even Mei couldnt produce Holy Water. What a pity. Oh, may I enter the bath? Seira, the former Saintess, also came. Back when she was still the Saintess, she would take a bath numerous times in a day, so it seemed that she loved taking a bath. Whenever we warmed the bath, Seira would be the first one toe most days. Yes, its fine. Can we also join you? (Mai and Mei) Of course. Lets enter the bath together. Halt-samas training should end soon. He will enter the bath together after. All of Halt-samas wives would enter the bath with him. The excuse was the water would get cold, but actually, hot water warmed by Primal Fire can keep its temperature for a day. Well, for the sake of taking a bath with Halt-sama, Ill never gonna expose that. By the way, its a bit embarrassing to barge on Halt-sama whenever hes taking a bath. Nevertheless, I love taking it with him. Thats why were going to enter ahead of him. T/N: Last week''s chap (3/3) Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here, our new site is up and running! I do hope you''re enjoying Level 1 - Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. If you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check our Patreon page out. ? Thanks and enjoy! Book 9: Chapter 14: Longevity Meal Book 9: Chapter 14: Longevity Meal The bath was so satisfying. Its fun to bathe with everyone. I wanted to have more skin-to-skin time with Halt-sama if possible, but Ten women surrounded Halt-sama, so I couldnt draw nearer. In the past, Youko, Mei and Mai had the experience of barging into the bathroom while Halt-sama was in there. I had plenty of skin-to-skin contact with Halt-sama since were stark naked. I was so d to get a lot of mana directly from him. But then, Tina had been super angry when we entered the bath with Halt-sama, and we were scolded. Tina was really, really scary back then. Afterward, Tina and Halt-sama started taking a bath together, and it was also decided that we could join them after all the hustle and bustle. Those were the good times. Even if theres the four of us including Tina, we could still monopolize Halt-sama. Since then, the number of people in Halt-samas mansion steadily increased, and the time we spent with Halt-sama lessened. Its been quite lonely recently. Because of us, Halt-sama studied Bunshin Magic. They were identical appearance-wise. But, theres something different. Is it because were spirits, and were attuned to the mana of people? Even if clones wereposed of Halt-samas mana, it was still unsatisfactory for some reason. Thus, Mei and I rarely slept with Halt-samas clones. Well, there were a few times when I did sleep with clone Halt-sama, but its because I was so lonely that it couldnt be helped. The times we could touch Halt-sama may have decreased, but Im always with Mei. Thats why I could endure this loneliness. Lets just look forward to the next Halt-sama Day and wait without relying on Bunshin Magic as much as possible. Were on kitchen duty for today. Naturally, were also going to make our lunch. We already bought the ingredients yesterday, but we changed the main course. Youko hunted a Millenium Beast so were going to use it. Millennium Beasts are Holy Beasts that could live for eternity. Theyre an extremely rare species that only appear once in a blue moon. Their meat was considered exceptionally delicious, almost out of this world, and human merchants sold it for around three white gold coins. Its not only extremely valuable. It was said that eating the meat of Millenium Beasts could extend your life. The percentage of life extension would also depend on the part of the body that was eaten, and the best part is the heart. It is said that eating the heart will extend your life for around a hundred years. If you ate the whole beast, your life would be extended for a thousand years. Thats why it was called Millenium Beast. Because it rarely appeared, it was ssified as S-ranked magical beasts. They are extremely powerful. Moreover, even if youre lucky enough to see one and defeat it, its not enough. The valuable parts of the beast will rot away at an rming rate if not treated properly and immediately. The heart would be the first to go bad. Thats why normally, it would be very difficult to obtain the heart. And yet, Youko and her mother Kikyou got them. The body was perfectly dealt with, and now, the fresh heart is right before our eyes. Master will eat this heart, of course! Lets divide the rest of the body with everyone else. It seemed that were not the only ones who wanted Halt-sama to live a long life. We are the daughters of the Celestial Spirit King, so we will live the longest among the entire Ernol family. We also know how to process the Millenium Beast. And Tina, the person who possessed the skill Maid (Extreme), drilled the perfect cooking techniques into us. Even if its the rare Millenial Beast, we wouldnt be intimidated. We can cook it to perfection. Mei and I definitely got this. Youko, thanks for securing this Millenial Beast. Please leave the cooking to us. (Mai and Mei) Alright, then Ill leave it to you guys! D-Delicous Halt-sama was dumbstruck with just a mouthful of the Millenial Beast. Master, Im the one who hunted it!! And this concubine was the one who processed it. Im sure that Youko wont be able to bring it here on her own. M-MotherWhy? Fufufu. I also want to be praised by Halt-sama. Ah, itll be bad if we dont take credit now, right!? Mai and I exchanged nces. It seemed that she also noticed it. We cooked it! We did our best to make it super delicious! Thanks, Mai, Mei, Youko, Kikyou. Thisits really super yummy. Its not only delicious, you know~ If Halt-sama ate everything on his te, his lifespan would be extended for 500 years. Theres more, you know? Please eat a lot, and live a long life, Halt-sama. ---- T/N: Halt is well on his way to immortality ~ I wonder, would his youth be preserved too, or just his life? Old Man Halt~ CTTO, I dont know who made this haha XD image T/N: Monday Chap~ Good news for patreons, I''ll be uploading the patreon chaps here too so you can ess the advanced chaps directly from site, just need to verify patreon t.. That means the patreon chapter will be avable a few minutes before the public chap is out, since I''ll fix them first before doing the public release :) It would take me some time to sort things out, but hopefully it''ll be ready by next week :) I''ll inform you guys once I''m done uploading them here :D Thank you~ Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here, our new site is up and running! I do hope you''re enjoying Level 1 - Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. If you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check our Patreon page out. ? Thanks and enjoy! Book 9: Chapter 15: Spirit Sisters’ Bunshin Magic Book 9: Chapter 15: Spirit Sisters Bunshin Magic Halt-sama praised us again. He told us that the lunch was also delicious. After he praised us, Halt-sama left the dining room with Youko and Kikyou, and they walked towards Halt-samas room. Youko whispered to Halt-samas ear before they left the dining room. D-Dont tell me... shes nning to demand doing hi things with him? Most of the wives do not touch Halt-sama without a second thought unless he initiated it. Thats the tacit rule among us. The only exceptions are Tina and Youko. Tina is understandable, because shes his long-time lover. The problem was with Youko. Shes very aggressive in unting her seductiveness towards Halt-sama. Shes dangerous. Well, were also guilty of coaxing a kiss from Halt-sama from time to time, but its just a kiss. But Youko is too proactive. Shes dangerous. Moreover, Kikyou Youkos mother also felt dangerous. Nine-tailed foxes were a race that mesmerizes people and corrupts them. Halt-sama always stays calm in the face of Youkos wooing, but theres no guarantee that he would stay the same from here on. See, even us girls cant help but be charmed by Kikyous bewitching gorgeousness. A-Anyway, theyre very dangerous. Mei and I tailed after them, worried that they would attack Haltsama. In the end, they didnt go to Halt-samas room. The quickest route to Halt-samas room from the dining hall would be through the courtyard, but Youko and Kikyou sat under the shade of the tree that was nted in that courtyard. Their tails appeared from around their waist area. Together, they have 18 tails. They looked really soft and fluffy, and they formed something like a chair Halt-sama sat down on that chair. HnnH-how is it? Mmmm. I-itsitsfor..table, right? Hnaaahh, H-Halt-sama~ N-No Hnnn, d-dont touch there! Sorry, Kikyou. It feels so nice that I cant stop. Halt-sama was fondling Youko and Kikyous tails. Actually, Im happy coz its really niceBut, are you sure that you want to envelop me with your tails as your reward? Ah, so that it is. So they choose that as a reward? I-Its fine. Hmmnnn, itd be good if you let our tailsfort you, Master. P-please enjoy yourself to your hearts content. Really? Alright then, I wont hold back. Halt-sama started fluffing the tails that encircled him. Really, it looks so great. Youko and Kikyou look like theyre also enjoying themselves. Youkos tail escaped from Halt-samas hand and identally pushed Kikyous tail. Because of that, Kikyous tail was pushed in front of Halt-sama He grabbed it and hugged it with both arms. !!!??? Kikyou let out a wordless scream, and her body writhed in ecstasy. Halt-samas arm sunk really deep into that tail, so we could see just how soft it is from our vantage point. How enviable, Halt-sama. This was probably what Youko and Kikyou wanted. Those oyako worked together to turn Halt-sama into a captive of fluffiness. Its so tempting that we also want to jump into those soft and fluffy tails. Thats so sly. Im pretty sure theyre going to pleasure Halt-sama as much as they can, so that next time, when Halt-sama requests for some fluffy time, theyre going to demand something erotic in return. Its making me want a tail of my own. When I nced at Mei, she had already manifested her own tail. Were twins, after all. It seems that were thinking about the same thing. Unfortunately, Meis tail is nothing close to fluffy. Its cool and pleasant to the touch, but She also noticed it, so she is a bit dejected. Were not the only ones watching this scene unfold in the courtyard. All of Halt-samas wives living in this mansion were currently monitoring the courtyard. They had to be on guard just in case Youko and Kikyou went on a rampage it seems that it;s already amon understanding among us. Tina is also watching, so theres no way Youko will get ahead of herself. Besides, they probably wont do anything since theyre in the courtyard. Mei and I decided to leave the monitoring to the others. We have to finish doing the dishes, after all. We really have to perfect that just in case something happens to Halt-sama. We returned to our own room after washing the dishes and cleaning the dining room, and Im discussing this now with Mei. Yes, youre right. Just in case. Mei also agreed with me. We held each others hands, and started to release mana. Were going to use that magic from here on. Create Avatar!! (Mai and Mei) Its the magic taught by the Celestial Spirit King, the being who knows all the magic of this entire world in short, its something that our dad taught us. It was different from Halt-samas Bunshin Magic this is the real deal. Another set of spirits appeared before us one each for Mei and me. Four people with identical faces are here, so its kinda weird. Anyway, we managed to cast the Bunshin Magic spellpletely. This spell would divide the creators magic into two equal parts and consume half in order to create a clone of oneself, so our mana dropped to half. However, even if its halved, we received a colossal amount fo mana from Halt-sama, so it doesnt really affect us. Even with half mana, we could easily defeat majin. Besides, once Halt-sama touches us, we could recover the mana that had been consumed soon after. Alright, lets carry out our true purpose for using Bunshin Magic. We want you to enter this. (Mai and Mei) We showed them two tiny, glittering gems, one blue and one red. Theyre extremely precious magical stones that Father gave us. Its simr to the gem called Dragons eye that Tina got from Hero-sama in the past, and they have the same function. In short, they can store whatever magic it is. Yup, got it. (Mai and Mei clones) The two clones touched the gems on our hand, and they were sucked into them. Please take care of Halt-sama. (Mai and Mei) We talked to the magical stones, and although we didnt hear any words, their thoughts were telepathically conveyed to us. Leave it to us. Okay, from here on, well be the one working. We have to discuss and negotiate on how to make Halt-sama wear this. There are two reasons. First, its for Halt-samas protection. Our bunshin clones will protect him in case of emergency. Halt-sama is really strong, so I dont think hell ever run into danger, but its better to be well prepared. Besides, its not only the enemies that would trick Halt-sama into a precarious situation. Youko and the others might aggressively attack him, too. In that case, we want our clones to grasp the situation and immediately ry it to us. Of course, were not gonna keep an eye on him all the time, right? Its just for emergencies. Theres also another reason. If we managed to convince him to wear these magical stones in his person, itll be the same as if were touching his bare skin. Itll be the same as if Halt-sama is hugging us all the time. Wearing the magical stone containing your bunshin clones would mean precisely that. Genuine Bunshin Magic would create true clones of oneself, after all. Actually, this is our main goal. We finished our preliminary arrangements. All thats left is to fashion them into a ne or bracelet, or even as earrings and give them as a gift to Halt-sama. Halt-sama, earrings will suit you so how about it? Hello! ? Thank you so much for sticking with us till here, our new site is up and running! I do hope you''re enjoying Level 1 - Strongest Sage as much as we enjoy working on it. If you wish to support our trantions and want to have earlier ess to chapters (as low as $1 a month and you have 3 advanced chapters!), please feel free to check our Patreon page out. ? Thanks and enjoy! Book 9: Chapter 16: Ryuushin on a Rampage? Book 9: Chapter 16: Ryuushin on a Rampage? Ryuushin-sama! Please quell your fury!! More than a hundred humans are currently prostrating themselves before me. Im not really that angry Was the sacrificial maiden not to your liking? Uh, Im not really asking for a sacrificial maiden, you know. Besides, its not like Im a dragon You do not need a sacrifice? Then, does that mean that one isnt sufficient n-no, are you nning to destroy the entire vige!? Hi, hiiiii!! Its no use. Its the e-end for us all Daddy, Im scared H-Hush. You might anger Ryuushin-sama! Please, please, I beg you, only my daughter, please save her. ....... Why the heck is this happening? Its been a while since I went out on my own so I decided to do just that, and yet it turned out like this. I decided to re-think about the possible cause. The week after Ifrus Academy of Magics long vacation ended, I noticed Luke wearing a shiny little ring on his left hands ring finger. My ssmate got hitched before I noticed. Theres another male in our ss a human named Halt but that guys already married, too. And its not to a single person only, mind you. Halt has several wives. My older sis Ryuka is also one of them. Im his younger brother-inw. Not only that, Lukes wife is the younger sister of Leaffa, another of Halts brides. Erm, so how am I rted to Luke now? Is Luke kinda like my younger bro-inw? In that case, I have an older bro-inw and a younger bro-inw among my ssmates. Er, soundsplicated. Well, doesnt really matter. Im already used to this situation. Actually, if you stay beside Halt, stuff like this aint really that surprising anymore. The problem here is that there are three males in our ss, but two of them are already married. Humans of this world grow at a rtively slow rate from their birth until they are about five years old, then theyll be closer to their adult appearance by the time they reach ten. Its also said that they quickly mature mentally, too. As for the rest of the people be it an Elf, a Beastkin, or even Dragonoids like us we mature at rtively the same rate as everyone else. And so, youre considered an adult when you hit 15 years old. Its the same for all the tribes. After a person reaches adulthood, the lifespan will vary depending on the race, but most people age gradually. By the way, those who have human blood from mixed parentage also grow the way humans do, apparently. I wonder, was that the case with Teacher Tina? In Ifrus Academy of Magic the academy I go to humans enroll at the age of ten, while the rest of the folks enroll at sixteen. Its so that the students appearances and mental age would match their peers in the same ss, apparently. Not only that, non-humans can also dy their enrolment by two to three years, apparently. In my case, I entered the academy at sixteen. Im in my second year, and Ill be eighteen this year. My point is, Im already at the age when I can also look for my marriage partner. And yet Im still single. Even though everyone in my ss took the plunge, you know. Yeah. Every single person EXCEPT ME already tied the knot. Well, the majority of them are Halts brides, though. Funny, right? He couldve left even just one for me. The prettiest girls in the entire academy are in my ss. And ALL of them became Halts brides. Including the teacher, to boot. He couldve left even just one for me!!! We dont really get to see the other sses outside our inter-ss battles in this academy. Besides, Im living at the mens dormitory. Well, were near the central city so I can meet girls if I go there, but I dont have any contacts! We dont have anything to talk about! Its impossible for me to flirt and seduce anyone! Ive been with Ryuka since were lil kids, but I never had any chance of ying with other girls back then., Thats why Im totally clueless on what to say to any other girl aside from my older sis. And that folks is the reason why Im still single. Urk, so lonely. Theres another thing thats causing my depression. Bracelets have be trending among my ssmates, for some reason. Halt has matchy-matchy ones with his wives. Luke also has one, and he said its a pair with his bride. Some of them had rings while some didn''t, but all of them, except me, wore bracelets on their right wrists. And you know, some of my ssmates would even gaze at their bracelets while grinning. Why did you leave me out, huh!? Give me one too. Im also your younger/older bro-inw, you know And then it happened. Halts bracelet changed while Im passing the days preupied with such thoughts. Two tiny gemstones, one blue and one red, were added to his bracelet. I could feel a faint powering from them. I was totally ignorant of those things back then, but now that I couldpletely dragonize, Im more sensitive to the power of others. Actually, its not because Ive learned how to do perfect dragonization. I think I got this keen sense after being beaten ck and blue by Halt because I got too carried away when I first turned into aplete dragon. While Halt was beating the heck out of me, I totally regretted being carried away, and I also wished that I would have the power to discern my opponents power. Halt beat me till I fainted. That was one heck of a pain, yeah. Can you believe it? I, the person who perfectly dragonized into the strongest colored dragon in this world, was beaten ck and blue to the point of fainting, and thats using bare hands, to boot. Oh, I guess I was lucky he was unarmed. Thats him being considerate in his own way. If Halt used that sword of his U-Urk. Stop thinking about it I might pee my pants just by imagining that happening. I was already back to my human form when I woke up. It was also then that I got the ability to see through other peoples hidden power. I looked at Halts power again using that ability. Rubbish. Halt didnt have a speck of hidden power or anything. Theres no way thats true! He didnt have any secret power, and yet he punched me so many times!? That doesnt make sense, right!? Im sure Halt got some major power that could even fool my ability. Im sure thats it. Thats when I decided never to let my guard down when ites to Halt. By the way, I also peeked at Youko and could faintly sense that she also has a secret power. As expected of a Nine-Tailed Fox. That means my ability is working perfectly fine. Oops, were getting off-topic, huh. Alright, back to Halts bracelet. Halt told me that those added jewels were gifted by Mai and Mei. Thats when I had my eureka moment. Lets get a gem or a crystal and give it to Halt and Ryuka as a wedding present. Ill pick a small one that will fit a bracelet, and a rare one, to boot. Halts the kind of guy who has a strong sense of duty, so hell definitely send a return gift. Ill try to request that he set part of the stone I gifted him into a bracelet. It doesnt have to match with the bracelets of all his wives. Maybe we can buy or make thin, matching bracelets for me, Halt and Ryuka, and add them to the bracelets theyre both wearing Thats pretty stylish, I guess. Halt doesnt really wear nes and stuff like that, but I dont think he will mind wearing a lot of things on his wrist. Yeah, its a pretty cool idea. And so, I went to visit the dragon who creates gems and ores, but Whi is it? T-this is my turf, Im gonna k-kill anyone whoes here. ...What the heck. The guy that was formerly an earth attribute dragon had turned into an evil dragon. Book 9: Chapter 17: Ryuushin and the Sacrificial Maiden Book 9: Chapter 17: Ryuushin and the Sacrificial Maiden HmYgou area dragon? Ygousmell.. like mee. The evil dragon called me out. He might be a fallen one, but it looked like he still had a bit of consciousness left. ...Names Ryuushin, a dragonoid. Gha, ghatrash tribe, huh. That ticked me off. There were guys among the colored dragons and the attribute dragons who looked down on dragonoids. This evil dragon was a former attribute dragon, while Im a Kokuryuu, one of the colored dragons. In short, I got the upper rank here, dude. Its just that dragonoids who could dragonize into colored dragons were extremely rare, so theres no helping that he was looking down on me because Im a dragonoid. I heard that those who turn into evil dragons will be really strong, but theyll be brainless in return. Well, honestly speaking, I dont think theyre a big deal at all, now that I was facing one. Ugh, this wont do. If I looked down on my opponent, then Im not any better than this guy here. Besides, didnt I study the mantra that it isn''t good to be overconfident about ones power to the point of barfing, right? Even if the enemy looks weak, I never should lower my guard. Even if they dont seem like they have any hidden power, theres a chance that theyre just tricking this ability of mine. That Bakemono with a harmless mask from our ss had beaten that truth to my very core, right. Thats why I would never lower my guard. I didnt evene here to defeat an evil dragon, in the first ce. Gwell, dats still one ob the dragon spezies. Besides, Ib in a good mood. Lets juzt Gwee you. Come. The evil dragon went back to his dwelling ce, the depths of this cave. I followed him in, hoping to find some of the gemstones that this dude created before bing an evil dragon. Well, even if he didnt drop any gems, maybe this guy still had the ability to create one despite being an evil dragon. It might be worth trying to negotiate with this dude. But I regretted that decision right away. The worst scene ever spread before me. What the heck is this!? Bones were piled up like a mountain inside the deepest part of the cave. Theyre probably human bones from the looks of it. The visible ones could easily pass more than a hundred people. The rotten stench was really horrible. Gyou donb look like gyoud tasted humans before, huh. N-no way Id do that! I was trying to suppress the urge to barf while the evil dragon looked down on me as he spoke with a creepy smile. Dragonoids eat the same food as humans. Dragons get their mana from the air, so theres a lot of dragons who dont even eat. However, they are also monsters, so its a given that some of them would also target people. Be that as it may, theres only a few who would crave for human flesh. Dragons are basically azy bunch. They can still live even if they do nothing but sleep, so theres actually no need for them to go out of their way to hunt for food. But thats not the case for this one. I bet this rotten guy hunted humans to eat them, for sure. If he targeted the adventurers who attacked him, then that would make sense. If its in order to live like, he took revenge on the people who came to kill him and ate them all up then theres nothing I can say about that. But Gugugu, hit the jackpot with dis sacrifice. He pinched something lying on the floor and held it up. What!? It was a girl with both her hands and feet bound in chains. Dasty, iznt it?. That scum dragon forcefully pulled the chain on her hands, exposing her body in front of me. This rotten dragon was probably toying with her. Her entire body was covered in wounds. .................. She reacted a bit when she saw me, a guy with a human appearance, but her eyes looked dead, as if shed already given up on living. ...Are you getting live sacrifices from the surrounding viges? Yeah, juz once ebry fibe yearz, doh. I got to eat more in the past, I got eighd, but itd be mezzy ib a strong abenturer came. This scum dominated the five viges around this cave, and he required human sacrifices once every five years from them, apparently. Not only that, he deployed his underlings and stationed them within those viges so that they couldnt escape. In the past, there were eight viges, but three of them had already been entirely eaten by this rotten dragon. This trash dragon was quite talkative, spouting stuff on and on. Hes probably not ecstatic just because he got his hands on his prey after five years. ...Youve thoroughly exined a lot of things until now, so youre probably thinking of killing me, right. Gugigigi, smart of gyou. I hateb gyou guys even way back den. Youre juz a bunch of scum, but your getting carrieb abay. The scum dragon threw the girl towards me. I caught her as gently as I could. Shes reeking of blood. Gyou like hubans, right? Cant hide ib from me. Then go proteb that thing. I see. This trash wants to y with me, huh. It was probably boring to just eat the sacrifice that he got after waiting for five years. Thats why he hurt this girl to this extent. Even so, he wasnt satisfied. I happened toe to this cave, so he decided to lure me in to toy with me. Gotcha. Fine. Lets grant your wish. But before that Youre the sacrifice, right? Im going to beat that guy and send him flying to save you, so will you go on a date with me once we leave this cave? ...Eh? This is my chance. If I save her life, she would probably grant this small request of mine, right? Of course, its impossible for her to agree to go out with me or marry me right off the bat, but a simple date would be fine, wouldnt it? How about it? Ah, uhmIm She was about to reply, but the evil dragon released his Breath on us. He seemed angered by what I said. Beat me, gyou said!? Stob mess Shuddap!!! Im talking to her right now, so shut your trap!! I dragonized my right hand and sent a flying fist attack just to shut him up and put him in check. Yeah, put him in check that was the n. I wanted to block his Breath and send him flying to buy me some time to talk to the girl. GugyahhhHHHH My flying fist attack pulverized the scum dragons head. --- T/N: Whew, that was quite difficult, making the scum dragons lines be gibberish but intelligible at the same time. T.T. Actually, Ryuushin called him evil dragon all throughout the raws, but its more appropriate referring to trash as trash, right XD And just how desperate are you to have a girl, Ryuushin, just grabbing on to whoever it is, huh? XD Book 9: Chapter 18: Ryuushin’s Retainers Book 9: Chapter 18: Ryuushins Retainers Huh? The evil dragon fell to the ground, never moving again. EhDid it d-die? Se-seriously? That flying fist attack was just a feint move, and yet it butchered a dragon thats a dragon, the most powerful among the monsters in this world, and hes also a superior one considering hes an attribute dragon. Not only that, he a fallen one, turned into a evil dragon. Those who turn into an evil dragon lose their capacity to think coherently, but their strength, stamina and flight ability would rise, and they wouldnt die easily. The scales that would be soaked in evil wouldnt repel most physical attacks and any magic other than the light attribute ones. Even if you managed to deal it a fatal blow, an evil dragon could still revive around a thousand times. The only way to subjugate an evil dragon is either purification of its soul with an overwhelmingly strong light magic, or else just beat it up with a thousand lethal blows. I didnt even infuse any sort of magic into that lump of mana and just sent it flying to smash him. If he died because of that, then that means my flying fist attack was enough to kill the evil dragon a thousand times over. Eh, then that means Im stronger than I think? Well, Im a dragonoid-sh-colored dragon trained by Halt the Bakemono, so its not really surprising that I became stronger. I killed the scum dragon with a single blow, so that means Im pretty powerful. Yeah!! Ive be super duper powerful, hear that!! I feel pretty good. But this girl doesnt seem to be that way. W-What on earth did you do!! Eh? The girl scolded and threw a death re at me. If I be the sacrifice, everyone else will be safe! A-and yet Large beads of tears dropped from the girls ring eyes. I already defeated the evil dragon now, didnt I? Whats wrong with that? ...That scum stationed his dragon underlings in our vige to keep an eye on us. Theyre the reason why we couldnt even ask for help, much less escape. Those dragon underlings would attack your vige, is that it? That dragon said so! If we attack the evil dragon, he would set his underlings at us and annihte our vige! I see. Thats quite a dilemma, huh Gotcha. Ill also save your vige. ...Eh? I release my mana. I infused it with dark attributes and summoned small dragons from my shadow. Shadow Dragons theyre the Kokuryuus retainers made out of shadow and darkness. 20 Shadow Dragons gathered in the shadows around us. Master, did you summon us? Hiii! One of the Shadow Dragons showed his face from my shadow. The girl was shocked by his sudden appearance, so she shrieked. The Evil Dragons underlings are controlling the viges around here. Kill them all. As Mastermands. The one who appeared was the leader of the Shadow Dragons. He concealed himself back into the shadows after receiving mymand. The rest of the Shadow Dragons also dispersed after receiving the order. Those guys werent attribute dragons, but theyre pretty strong. They could move quickly inside the shadows, and they would kill their opponents without a sound. Thats why the attribute dragons retainers wouldnt stand a chance against them. Even if the evil dragons underlings noticed that he died and went on a rampage, my Shadow Dragons would definitely defeat them all before things get out of hand. Even if there was damage, Ill borrow Ryukas power. This should be enough in the meantime Those guys would defeat the evil dragons underlings. Is there any other problem? W-What on earth are you? Oh, right, I havent introduced myself yet! Im Ryuushin of the Dragonoid Tribe. D-Dragonoid!? She backed away from me as if trying to put some distance between us. Her foot got caught in the rock, so she fell on her butt. She was really afraid of me Well, theres no helping it. Their lives had been controlled all this time by that scum dragon, so its no wonder that shes terrified of anything rted to dragons. Besides, dragons and dragonoids are probably simr in her mind. The poption of dragonoids is quite small, so our existence isnt really widely known. I held a hand out to the girl sitting on the ground. Ill also protect your vige. The girl hesitated for a bit before timidly grasping my outstretched hand. Alright, once again, Im Ryuushin. And you? I-Im Hinata. Hinata, such a cute name. Nice to meet yah. N-Nice to meet you. Hinata is quite cute being shy. But I didnt have the time to rx with her. I had to check whether the trash dragons underlings had been properly defeated. Hinata, lets go to your vige. Im counting on you to guide me there. Y-Yes! I got it! Hinata tried to dash off, but she tripped on her own feet and fell. That scum dragon had toyed with her, so her entire body was covered in wounds and she didnt have enough strength. Unfortunately, I didnt have the magic to heal other people. But if its carrying her, then I can do that much. Im the Kokuryuu. The scum dragons cave wasrge enough for me to fly from the innermost part to the entrance with no difficulty. The fastest way for us is to carry Hinata on my back and fly. The only problem is that Hinata might be scared if I turned into a dragon, but S-So beautiful Hinata touched the scales on my face as Kokuryuu. Not sure if shesparing my scales to that of that scum dragon that had turned dull because of the evil mana? Dont lump me with that guy, please. Dragon scales are naturally beautiful enough to captivate people. These wless scales are actually my pride. Well, Im d that Hinata praised them. Hinata, lets go to your vige. Ride on my back. She didnt seem to fear me, so I decided to fly while carrying her on my back. Hinata crouched, preparing to climb on my back. I-is really alright for me to ride you? It was said that dragons wouldnt carry just anyone else on their back except for those they recognized. I didnt care a single bit about that, though. Yup. Its fine, so hop on. I understandthen please excuse me. Hinata climbed on my back and sat on it. A girls butt, on my back Well, its touching, but since the scales dont have sense of touch, I couldnt even enjoy the softness and stuff one bit. $@%#... Well, its fine. One thing happened after another, and here I am now carrying a girl on my back for the first time since I was born. Im a bit happy. All thats left now is to protect Hinatas vige, and ask for a date as a reward. Im looking forward to it. Hinata, do you still remember our promise? Book 9: Chapter 20: Transient Happiness Book 9: Chapter 20: Transient Happiness Ryuushin-sama, please have this, too. T-Thanks. Right now, Hinatas vige is currently holding a reception for me, the one who saved them from that evil dragon. Hinata sat beside me as she served the dishes that the vigers prepared to me. She (yeah, a girl!) was really close to me so my heart is pounding. I did request that they serve me some food whenever I visit this ce to y in exchange for my protection, but they hurriedly prepared a feast to celebrate the viges liberation as well as to express their gratitude to me. That scum dragon had ruled over this ce for a long time and the four viges interactions were restricted by his minions, so they didnt have a wide array of dishes. Still, the foods quality wasnt so bad. The evil dragon wanted to eat delicious humans, so he would order his underlings to bring ingredients and daily necessities to the viges that were under his dominion. Even if they were just minions of that scum dragon, some of them could morph into humans; in fact, they would bring the ingredients while in their human form. Ryuushin-sama, Ill go get something to drink since theres no more here. What do you wish to have? Oh, I want the red, sweet one that I drank earlier. Its delish. Do you still have that? Rouvier, is it. Yes, I will get some! Hinata left me after saying that. The viger tended to Hinatas wounds after we saved the vige up to the time the feast started. The women half-forced her to take a bath to cleanse away the dirt on her body They help groom her, and after theyre done, Hinata was so lovely when he appeared again before me. Her hair that turned ckish because it was caked with sand, dirt and blood turned into smooth, chocte brown tresses. Nobody here could use more advance healing magic than a mid-tier level, so there were still traces of wounds on Hinatas face and body, but her skin looked translucent, its really beautiful. I decided to ask Halt or Ryuka to heal her wounds. Those twos recovery magic could even heal a few years old scar. Ryuushin-sama, I am really grateful that you saved our vige this time. The vige chief striked a convo while I was waiting for Hinata. No worries. Theres something I want to ask, is that okay? Yes, by all means. Hinatas familyare they perhaps gone? I havent met a single person who could possibly be her family ever since I took her home. Since I saved their family and their daughter, I was pretty sure theyd definitely call out to me. ...Four years ago, Hinatas parents set out to fight against the evil dragon when it was decided that she would be the next sacrifice. They were then killed. The sacrifices were chosen by the evil dragon himself through his minions. The lot fell onto Hinata. Her parents were both killed, so Hinata fell into depression for a while, but the scum dragons underling told her that the entire vige would be annihted if she didnt be the sacrifice as nned. Since then, she obediently obeyed the underlings. Ryuushin-sama, you are the benefactor who freed our vige, and at the same time, you are also the one who avenged her parents. ...I see. It would be great if we could revive her parents, but its been years since they died so it would be impossible even with Ryukas [Resurrection]. Besides, their remains had been carried to the scum dragonsir and was eaten, apparently. Their bones were probably among the ones I saw at his cave back then. We should probably take all those remains away from there and hold a memorial service as soon as possible. The former Saintess Seira who just recently became Halts wife could probably guide the souls of the humans that that evil dragon killed to the ce they must go. Alright, lets discuss this with the chief after this feast. Ryuushin-sama, thanks for waiting. Hinata returned with a new dish along with the drinks. Hinata has returned, so I will take my leave. Ryuushin-sama, please enjoy yourself. Yeah, thanks, will do that. The chief left. Maybe its because I dered that I like Hinata. The seats of the other vigers were also situated a bit farther from where Hinata and I were sitting. Nobody tried to approach us while were talking. Seemed like theyre being considerate, I guess. By the way, Hinata Ryuushin-sama, this one is my favorite. Please do try it. Yup, thanks. She had be very cheerful. Her smile is so adorable. Not only that, shes really close to me. Half-way through the feast, shes started to cling to me. Ive rarely been touched by a girl other than my older sis Ryuka, so my heart was racing. Why do girls have to smell this nice? And Hinatas hair, it looks really smooth, probably feels really nice, too. Is it okay to touch it? Just a bit is fine, right? Im her savior, after all. I gently stroked her. Hinata was shocked by my sudden movement, and her body trembled slightly. Ah, s-sorry. No, its alright. Ahm Im really happy that Ryuushin-sama touched me I hurriedly took my hand back, but it seemed that she wasnt disgusted by it. My parents also praised my hair, and Im really proud of it. If its okay with you, would you like to touch it more, Ryuushin-sama? She asked me to touch her. Then, theres no helping it, right. I stroked her hair. Yeah, just as I thought, its really smooth and feels really great. ...Ryuushin-sama. Hinata leaned her head on my body. FuooooOOOHHHHH!!!! W-whats with this girl? Isnt she way too cute!? I saw Halt flirting with his wives in the ssroom from time to time. Theres an outsider like me watching them, so I wonder whether they dont get shy, but I got it now. From the standpoint of the parties involved, they dont care about the others gazes. Such a pretty girl is clinging on me. Ahhh, what bliss. To heck with whatevers happening around us. I enjoyed this time with Hinata for a while. Book 9: Chapter 21: Forming the Evil Dragon Subjugation Team Book 9: Chapter 21: Forming the Evil Dragon Subjugation Team In a certain mansion in Glendale Can you spare me a moment, please? Hm, whats up? A beauty with silver tresses called out to a ck-haired boy with blue eyes while he was reading. A message from the Holy City of Sanctum came confirming the location of the Evil Dragon Heh, so an Evil Dragon appeared, huh. Evil Dragons they were the existence born when the souls of dragons, the most powerful monsters in this world, be tainted by evil because they were consumed by negative emotions such as fury, anxiety and despair. Dragons had high mental fortitude, so it was very rare for them to fall into such a state. However, once such a dragon appeared in the world, it would be a given that the other species would meet their end. They had to be subjugated as soon as possible. Ill go defeat that Evil Dragon, then. Will that be alright? Its actually a request that came to me, but I dont like putting my wives in danger. Ill do it. Thank you very much. We have to converse with the client, so Ille with you. Got it. Actually, only Hinatas vige knew the fact that the evil dragon had already been defeated by Ryuushin. All five viges were freed from the Evil Dragons rule after his minions were defeated. However, the other four didnt have any inkling that Ryuushin was behind it. They didnt know that the Evil Dragon was already dead. Thats why there were some men who rushed to the Adventurers Guild after realizing their viges had been freed. They raised theirints to the Guild Master, telling him that there werends that had been dominated by the Evil Dragon for several decades. The dragons were the strongest monsters, so even if the Adventurers Guild had many powerful people, they couldnt easily dispatch adventurers who could defeat them. Moreover, this particr dragon was an evil one. No ordinary adventurer would be able to defeat it, no matter how hard they try. Thus, they decided to reach out to the Saintess, the one who held absolute power against evil, and ask her to defeat it. However, the current Saintess had just newly taken up her position, and she didnt have the leeway to go and subjugate the evil dragon. And so, the person selected for the job was the Saintess of the previous generation. The Creator God had relieved her of her duties as the Saintess, but he didnt take her powers away, for some reason. She still possessed enough power to obliterate the Evil Dragon. The former Saintess epted the subjugation request. She also told her husband that she would set out to fulfill it and defeat the Evil Dragon, and he agreed to subjugate him. Her husband is the strongest sage in this world. Thus, the former Saintess and the Strongest Sage headed towards the vige where Ryuushin was. In order to defeat the Evil Dragon, that is. -------- T/N: Halt: I dont like putting my wives in danger. smirk Merdie, Hakua and Youko: Stop with the rubbish!! destroys the dungeon Poor Ryuushin, what will happen to his peaceful date with Hinata. Book 9: Chapter 22: Ryuushin’s Motive Book 9: Chapter 22: Ryuushins Motive The academy was still on vacation the next day, so I took Hinata and the rest of the vigers to their of the evil dragon to retrieve the remains of the people he killed. The bones of Hinatas parents were probably there, too. She also told me about her parents yesterday. A dragon wallowing in evil lived in this cave, so monsters would spring out here until this ce was purified. It would take several centuries if they waited for it to be purified naturally. Moreover, the generated monsters would be B-rank at best because of the influence of the evil dragon, which was originally an attribute type. There was nobody in Hinatas vige who could defeat B-rank monsters. Thats the reason why I decided to help collect the vigers remains as much as I could whenever Im in the vige. I took around twenty vigers with me, including Hinata, but it would be an impossible feat to carry the bones of several hundred people in just a single day. Still, itd be difficult to protect the vige from the monsters if I took more than that with me. I also had the Shadow Dragons protect them, but theres no saying what might happen, so I decided to limit the number of people going with me to twenty. Itd be dangerous so I truthfully wanted to leave Hinata out of it, but she insisted toe along, so I agreed on the condition that she wouldnt leave my side. The toxic miasma of the evil dragon had already shredded the clothes on the remains, so it was impossible to tell which remains belonged to which person, so the only thing we could do was to bring all of them out and carry out a memorial service for them. The vigers were dumbfounded when they saw the sight of the mountain pile of bones. They were totally shocked because of the devastation that only a few of them could cry. Afterward, all of them wordlessly started to immerse themselves into the job. While we were working C-Chief! Ryuushin-sama! W-Were in trouble!! One of the vigers came running towards the cave. It was the girl who brought the food to me several times during the feastst night. I had been doing roundtrips between the innermost part of the cave and the entrance while carrying the remains, and she came just right when I was outside. Youre in such a hurry, whats the matter? Did something happen? A s-subjugation team, a subjugation team for the evil dragon ising here! The girl who just rushed towards us exined while gasping for breath. Subjugation team? If its the evil dragon, I already did away with it. Thats the problem. The other viges arbitrarily submitted a request to the Adventurers Guild for the subjugation of the evil dragon! W-What did you say!? The blood drained from the vige chiefs face. Whats wrong with that? That scum dragons no longer here, so the subjugation team will just go home right away, right. Thats Ryuushin-sama, clients needed to pay the Adventurers Guild appropriate fees based on themission requested. Themission this time is rted to the subjugation of the evil dragon, soit would require a tremendous amount of money. The vige chief exined. Hinatas vige and the four surrounding viges had been working together collectively as a singlemunity for centuries. When powerful monsters appeared, the five viges would pool their funds in order to hire adventurers who would defeat it, apparently. Thismunal arrangement was a time-honored pact and was still in effect even today. They used magic to form the contract, so they couldnt void it. Even if Hinatas vige imed that it wasnt the one whomissioned the subjugation of the evil dragon, they still had to pay the fee. Even if the reward for defeating the dragon wasnt necessary, just imagine how huge the amount of money needed to gather people that were strong enough to defeat the evil dragon was. Worse, our vige does not have any capital. In that case The vige chief awkwardly nced at Hinata and at the girl who came running. D-Dont tell me We have more young maidens than the other viges. Previously, there were times when the other viges would urge us to hand over our maidens in exchange for capitalIn the worst case scenario, there would be no other way but to give them away as brides. Of course, the vige chief and the other residents would also work, but they could only earn so much. Thats because the evil dragon had already eaten most of the youth and able-bodied people who could work hardbor. Hinata was particrly popr among the men of other viges, and they said that they would willinglypensate quite handsomely if she was given as a bride. Hinata was very dark when I looked at her. D-Dont mess with me! As if Id let the girl I like to be sold just like that!! I saved her from the evil god when she was on the brink of death, you know!? ...Hey. Y-Yes. Ryuushin-sama, what might it be? The messenger girl who told us about the subjugation team approaching responded. Do you know how many people they have in that subjugation team? I-I saw three. Granny said that they were probably the vanguard scouting the area. It seemed that the vanguard were being guided by the men of the four viges as they head towards us. This girl knew a shortcut from the vige to this cave. This ce was a bit farther from Hinatas vigepared to the other viges, but its possible to arrive here first even if they wereing from there by using that shortcut. Thanks to that, we bought some time to consider our move. Thanks for letting us know. Ill do something about it. I patted the girl on her head while saying so. Ryuushin-sama, what do you n to do? Im going to tell the vanguard that I already defeated the Evil Dragon, and Im also gonna dere that Hinatas vige is under my rule now. Theres no way they could collect the fees from a vige that was under my, the Kokuryuus, control. W-wouldnt the subjugation team attack Ryuushin-sama then!? Hinata was worried about me. Ah~ Im so happy. No worries. Im quite strong. Hinata saw it too, right? The punch that I dealt to the evil dragon was meant to be a feint, but it crushed him, instead. I dont think Im gonna lose, even if that team was strong enough to defeat an evil dragon. Besides If I went out in this form, that subjugation team might even run for their lives, dont you think? I morphed into Kokuryuu. Whoa! H-How heroic!! ...Cool. Ryuushin-sama, y-youre a-amazing!! Hinata, the chief and the surrounding vigers all cheered out. It felt really great. When Im with Halt, nobody bats an eye even if I turn into Kokuryuu. I was getting more fired up because of their praises. Everyone, hide here just as a precaution. I might intimidate them, just in case. It might be unnecessary, but Im going to make them pee their pants by my roar. Ryuushin-samaplease dont do anything dangerous, okay? Yeah, its fine. If its to protect Hinata, Im willing to go all out, though. Oh well, I guess itll be alright. Theres no one who can win against me when I turn into Kokuryuu. Oh, theres an exception, but yeah, thats not a human, thats a Bakemono for crying out loud. By the way, that Bakemono isnt an adventurer yet, so I dont think helle all the way here to join the subjugation team. Thats why its fine. Hinata, the chief and the vigers hid near the cave entrance. No monsters would appear here if they stay within the vicinity, and I also dispatched the Shadow Guards as lookouts just in case. Alright,e here, subjugation team!! Halt-sama, thats Yup. No matter how I look, its that guy, alright. Eh!? W-Why!? The Bakemono that could beat me ck and blue with his bare hands was now heading towards me. ------- T/N: Pitiful Ryuushin T.T Book 9: Chapter 23: Ryuushin and Hinata Book 9: Chapter 23: Ryuushin and Hinata I nned to scare the subjugation team with my Kokyuruu appearance, but it somehow turned into something terrible, it seemed. Three people led by four men d in simr clothes like what Hinata, the chief and the vigers wore. Two of them were familiar, alright. The guy, in particr, looked like bad news. Hes Halt, my ssmate and the husband of my older sis. And, the Bakemono who crushed me all too well while in mypletely dragonized form. The four guys were probably the men who came from the four viges who had a pact with Hinatas vige. I bet theyre also the ones who asked help from the Adventurers Guild. In that case, Halt came here as part of the subjugation team. By the way, the girl beside Halt was no other than Seira, the former Saintess. Shes also his wifey. Shes the former Saintess, so its a given that her holy-attribute magic the one that Im weak against is ultra strong. I probably wont lose against her if ever we fought, but I wonte out unscathed, maybe even quite injured afterward. Well, I would never fight against Seira, though. Halt would definitely kill me if Iid a hand on her. That guy had the power to obliterate me, the person who became the strongest colored dragon in this world, and easily at that. We came here to defeat the Evil Dragon but You, youre not him, right? O-Of course! I swear Im not!! I desperately denied it when Halt asked me that. I could sense that he would definitely bash the heck out of me if I said Im the Evil Dragon even as a joke. Thats the kind of guy he is. He probably already knew that it was me. But still, he didnt said a word about it, so he might be checking the info on our side. That guy is a Sage. Hes really smart. Thats why I decided to gamble and take a chance on Halt. I killed the Evil Dragon. ...I heard that theres a sacrificial maiden. What happened to her? Hes probably talking about Hinata. The other viges ryed the info that Hinata was offered as sacrifice, it seemed. I saved her. Shes still alive. Can you let us meet her? The people whomissioned us wanted to confirm her safety. A well-built man who looked like hes a warrior approached me. He was with Seira and Halt. Maybe hes rted to the Adventurers Guild? By the way, the four guys who escorted Halts group had already hid behind a boulder a distance from here. No. W-Why? Im the one who saved Hinata the human who was offered as live sacrifice. Im fond of her. I will protect Hinatas vige on the condition that shell hang out with me. Thats why I will never let a guy from who knows where meet her so easily. I see It was rude of us. I am Lawrence, the supervisor of the Adventurers Guild in Gareth, the nearest city from here. So this guy who came with Halt was an Adventurers Guild Master. Then, Halt really did get a request from the Adventurers Guild so they came here. Halt and Seira might agree to wave charging Hinatas vige for the cost of traveling out here if I requested. But then, I also made the Guild Master travel all the way here. Guess theyre going to charge an appropriately high amount, then. Thats why Lawrence, is it. Sorry you had toe all the way here, but Ive already defeated the Evil Dragon. Hinatas vige is also under my protection now. I should act more high-handedly. Im Kokuryuu, after all. Dragons are monsters, but dragons who canmunicate with humans and will protect them are revered as the guardian deities of that region where they are. Theres nothing wrong acting a bit high and mighty, right. Everythings for the sake of jumping the Adventurers Guilds bill, after all. I wont allow anyo meddle more than this. Ugh!! I-I understandKokuryuu-dono, lets do as you say. Beads of sweat oozed from Lawrences forehead. My insistence paid off, he agreed with it. Its worth releasing just a tiny bit of bloodlust to intimidate this guy. Alright! I beg you, just go back already!! Wait a sec. Bakemono called out to me,pletely unruffled by the bloodlust infused words I said earlier. What? You said that the girl agreed to hang out with you, right. Mana was swirling around Halt. S, %@$#%. Seems like I made a mistake Halt was angry. S-So what about it? Did sheagree with it? You didnt force her or anything, did you? So thats what you mean!! Hinata apanied me for a meal, bute to think of it, she did it because its one of the conditions I set. I was pretty sure itd be terrible if he decided to call Hinata here and interrogate her whether its because I ordered her or not. Thats because I did request it. It wouldnt be odd if she said she was forced, because the one who made the request was me, someone stronger than the Evil Dragon. ... %@$#%. I couldnte up with a good answer. Cant answer, huh. A dragon who forces a girl to spend the night with himdoesnt really differ from an Evil Dragon, dont you think? Eh? Halt red at me really icily. He summoned a ginormous spear of light above his head. W-Wait, was he seriously thinking that Hinata and I slept together!? And I forced her, to boot!? What the heck, I never did that!! Hinata just apanied me for a meal, for crying out loud!! W-Wait a sec ....Youve be a scum, huh. Halt brought his hand down. The spear of light Ryuushin-sama!!! Wha!? Hinata rushed in front of me. She spread her arms, as if trying to protect me HINATA!!! Halts magic was charging towards us. No way to avoid it. I wrapped Hinata with my body, then strengthened only the part around her with Dragon Skin. If I concentrated the Dragon Skin that normally protected my entire body into those spots, then Id be able to protect Hinata from Halts magic, even if its only her. I would absolutely protect Hinata!!! H-Huh? Id been waiting, but theres no damage inflicted. I slowly raised my head. Sorry for doubting you, Ryuushin. Halt was all smiles. Apparently, he stopped the charging magic halfway through. Were going back since theres no Evil Dragons here. See you tomorrow. Halt took Seira and the Guild Master with him and left. Ryuushin-sama. Hinata called out to me, still wrapped entirely with Kokuryuus body. That was dangerous, Hinata. Why did youe out? Thats.. Thats because Ryuushin-sama Hinata started to bawl her eyes out. I-Im not mad. I just dont want you being in danger. That goes for me too! You told me that you wont be reckless that it will be fine!! ...Sorry, Hinata. I returned to my human form and hugged Hinata. She also circled her arms around me. Ryuushin-sama, from now on, you can only appear in your dragon form when Im with you. Huh? Hinata said after calming down. I will stop the people if they mistake Ryuushin-sama as a bad dragon and try to attack you! Wasnt that quite risky? Theres no guarantee that they could stop the attack midway just like Halt. In the first ce, recalling or canceling magic that had been released would be impossible for an ordinary mage, after all. Hm? Wait, did Hinata think I would stay here in the vige all the time? sses will start tomorrow so I have to return to Glendale, no matter how reluctant I am. Hey, Hinata. Im nning to leave the vige tomorrow, though. Is that so? But Im alsoing with you, Ryuushin-sama. She nonchntly replied, just like that. ...Seriously? Am I not allowed to? Tears started to well in Hinatas eyes. That should be illegal theres no way I could say no to that, you know? Well, its okay. Im happy if Hinataes with me. Thank you very much! I will serve you as your underling for the rest of my life!! Underling!? N-No, I wanted Hinata to be my girlfriend no, forget it. GirlfriendAhm, does Ryuushin-sama perhaps wanted to be in a rtionship with me as a man? Its fine, just forget about it. If Ryuushin-sama so allows then I also want to date you. Huh? W-What did you say just now!? I love Ryuushin-sama. Hinata looked up at me while hugging me. Uwah, so cute! Shes telling me that she wants to be my girl. D-Dont tell me I hurriedly looked around me. Its because Youko or Halt might be using brainwashing magic to tease me. I couldnt sense their presence around us at all. Theres nothing wrong with the flow of my mana, too. Seemed like this wasnt a dream, nor an illusion. ...Seriously? Im serious, Ryuushin-sama. Looks like Ill have my own girlfriend, huh. ----- T/N: Congrattions, Ryuushin! The bachelor has finally found his other half! But why do I feel like they fell for each other waaay too fast? XD Book 9: Chapter 24: City of Gareth Book 9: Chapter 24: City of Gareth Ryuushin was there in his dragon form when we went to y the Evil Dragon. He told us that he already defeated the Evil Dragon, so Seira and I went back with Lawrence, the person who brought themission notice for the subjugation of the Evil God, without doing anything. Halt-dono, is it really okay to trust that ck dragon? Lawrence asked while we were on our way back. I think its probably fine. I didnt sense any malice from that Kokuryuu, and the girl was even trying to protect that dragon. Ryuushin seemed to get along with a girl in no time. Was it because shes the sacrifice, and he saved her from death, so they became friends? She was unfazed in front of my power and even tried to protect him, so I guess she mustve adored Ryuushin a lot. Well, I just released a spell that would make Ryuushine back to his senses, so it wouldnt kill him even if it had hit him. Besides, the holy attribute magic wont injure humans even if it touched them. There would have been no problem even if the girl was hit. Well, in any case, Im quite relieved that Ryuushin didnt attack and force that girl. I was also uneasy at the thought of seriously taking on Ryuushin, given that hes be my younger brother-inw. By the way, I decided to pay themission fee that the viges owe for requesting help from the Adventurers Guild. I was bothered why Ryuushin was in his dragon form so I did a bit of mind-reading, and found out that he was trying to intimidate the subjugation team so that they could jump the bill. I didnt condone that idea of his, but since he was trying to protect the girl, I decided to just let it slide and do something about the deposit of the request fee. Seira and I didnt even do anything, in the first ce, so I think its fair that to cover the cost of Guild Master Lawrences preparations to defeat the Evil Dragon. It wasnt even much. Lawrence the Guild Master and I had also be acquainted, and thatll be a plus when I create a n in the future. By the way, Sir Lawrence, have you always lived in the city of Gareth? Theres something familiar about Gareths Guild Master. Theres no doubt that its our first time meeting each other. But then, I got this feeling that I already met him before. My family has settled in the city of Gareth ever since my great-grandfathers generation lived here. In fact, I was named after him. Oh, then perhaps So your great-grandfathers name is also Lawrence. By the way, was he also an Adventurer? Youre sharp, Halt-dono. He was originally affiliated to his previous citys Adventurers Guild, but he became the hero of Gareth after saving the city from the stampede, and they decided to move and settle here. Oh, so thats how it was. Lawrences answer turned my guess into certainty. I already met Lawrences great-grandfather, back when I came to this world as the Guardian Hero. He was one of the adventurers who protected the city a century ago. The Lawrence before me was also wearing something that he did back then a bracelet of hope stones. The bracelet was still shining as yellow as ever, the color symbolizing hope for safety, just like how it did a hundred years ago. Seira told me that themission came from the city of Gareth, so I nned to visit them after ying the Evil Dragon. I wanted to see how Gareth, the city that the Guardian Hero saved, fared nowadays. I didnt imagine Id be meeting a person rted to someone I knew back when I came here as the Guardian Hero, and it made me happy. Halt-dono, I see it now. Thats the city of Gareth. Wow! It had be magnificent, iparable to how I saw it in the past. Lawrence must be quite capable, seeing that he could be the Adventures Guild Master in such a huge city. Afterward, Lawrence led us into Gareth. And there T-This is How is it? Isnt it such a masterpiece? This is the statue of the Guardian Hero, the person who protected this city and the entire world! A colossal statue was enshrined in the central za of the city. The Guardian Heros statue in short, its my statue. I feel like they beautified it too much. Even I thought it was handsome for a while there. It was attracting a lot of attention, especially since its right in the middle of the city. Honestly, its quite embarrassing. Halt-sama, can we also have this in the Holy City of Sanctum? Seira quietly muttered. Please, dont even think about it. Seira knew that I was the Guardian Hero. In the first ce, the Holy City was dedicated to the Creation God, so it would be really shameless if theyre going to put a statue of me in that ce. By the way, you can also buy a miniature version of this statue at the souvenir shops around here. Its one of the specialties of Gareth. Rocks suitable for sculpting could readily be found in this region, so theres a lot of products made out of them. It seemed that the most popr among them were the statue of the Guardian Hero. Seiras face lightened up when she heard what Lawrence said. Seira, dont tell me youre nning to buy one, huh? Book 9: Chapter 25: New Comrades Book 9: Chapter 25: New Comrades Two students transferred to our ss during the 7th month of the year. They were Lielle, a High Elf, and Hinata, a human. Lielle is Lukes wife, and Hinata is Ryuushins girlfriend. Hinata is the first girl Ryuushin ever dated in his entire life. My bestfriend Luke got hitched, so I invited the four of them to my mansion and we celebrated like crazy. As for their congrattory gift, I did some pulling of strings so that Lielle and Hinata could enroll at the academy of magic. Both of the girls really wanted to be with Luke and Ryuushin. The academy of magic originally didnt admit students midterm. Exceptions were made for people who were exceptionally gifted in magic that they were recognized by the headmaster himself, or Dealing with it using underhanded methods. I did both. First, I made a huge donation to the academy under my name using funds from the H&T Corporation. It was epted as taxes too, apparently, and the ounting department assisted me willingly. Next, I asked the Celestial Spirit King to negotiate with Headmaster Luarno, since theyve known each other for a long time already. Not only that, I also enhanced Lielle and Hinatas magic sense so that they could pass the official entrance examinations of the academy. Lielle is Alheim royalty and shes also blessed by Sylph, the Wind Spirit King, so she didnt have a single problem using skills that require magic. The one that I had a hard time with was Hinata. She was, for better or for worse, just an ordinary human. She hadnt been blessed by any spirit or deity, and she had never used magic before. She possessed the average mana that a freshman would, so it seemed that she wouldnt have any problems using magic, though. However, our ss wasposed of all the abnormal guys in the entire academy lumped together, so itll be difficult for an ordinary human who could only wield a mediocre level of magic to be with us. So when the Celestial Spirit King manifested in this world to negotiate with the Headmaster, I asked him to give his blessing to Hinata. Thanks to the Celestial Spirit Kings blessing, the spirits could constantly support Hinata, and even if Hinatas level didnt rise at all, she could now use high level magic. Still, her knowledge and skills were inadequate with just that, so Tina and I, and even Sage Luarno trained her up in magic. Her level also rose after she used the Dungeon Ruins at the beastkin kingdom of Vestier. As a result Hinata became a high-ranked, Level 100 Mage in just a month. Even the amount of mana she had been enhanced to an unbelievable extent. No student in this academy of magic would probably be able to beat Hinata in an ordinary battle using only magic, except those who belong to our ss. I also helped HInata so that she could wield holy attribute magic just in case so she could stop Ryuushin if she got into a fight with him, or if he turned into his dragon form and went on a rampage. I asked Seira to help me on this. It seemed that Hinata had an aptitude for holy attribute magic in the first ce, and thanks to the enhancement of the Celestial Spirit Kings blessing, she could wield this type of magic at par with the level of a Saintess Apprentice. And so, even if Ryuushin went berserk, Hinata could stop him even if shes on her own. Ryuushin froze up when she saw Hinata enveloped in a bright light while training her holy attribute magic with Seira. Ryuushin, if you do something scummy while in that Kokuryuu form of yoursShe might just annihte you. Y-You, why the heck are you I was just kidding, but he red at me while looking like hell bawl his eyes out any moment. Eh, S-Sorry. Its just a joke. Thats no joke, no matter how I see it! Theyve crossed the line!! Ah, Ryuushin-sama! Youre here. Hinata approached us when she noticed that Ryuushin came. Look at this! Ive be stronger! Hinata freely manipted the glowing aura surrounding her. She was just an ordinary human a month ago, but now she was a mage that excelled in mana maniption, and it was quite unbelievable. Ah, Yeah, Hm.Yeah. Enough to obliterate me I heard Ryuushin mumble in a teeny tiny voice. Ehehe, now I can protect Ryuushin-sama from anyone who dares to harm you!! Hinata was all smiles after being praised by Ryuushin, and she hugged him. Ryuushin was conflicted, but he still hugged her back and patted her on the head. Im sure her training had been quite hellish this past month, especially since she was just an ordinary human, but she neverined. Hinata wanted to be someone who could protect Ryuushin, a guy who could turn into a dragon, the strongest monster of this world. When I first heard her intention, I told her that it would be one heck of a training, but she didnt even waver. Not only that, she really did it in one month. Hinata is amazing. Both of them were hugging and making out now, so I decided to leave with Seira in tow. A sudden thought shed through my mind while I walked with Seira. Come to think of it, wasnt Ifrus Academy of Magic off-limits to the family and rtives of the students, except during the school festival, right? Is it really okay for Seira to be here like this? Its already been two months since I yed the demon at the Holy City of Sanctum. Seira, Elmia, Kikyou, and Sitri started living in my mansion since that time, but I totally forgot to ask Headmaster Luarno about this. Huh? C-Could it be no. Its not a spection; I had been acting too arbitrarily, right? T-This might be terrible. I was mulling over this when Halt-sama, I still have work, so please excuse me now. Eh!? Seira, what kind of job are you doing? I was shocked when I heard what Seira said. She had started working, and yet I didnt even have an inkling about it. Eh, yesIm working as a emergency responder in this school. Book 9: Chapter 26: The Job of the Former Saintess Book 9: Chapter 26: The Job of the Former Saintess I am working as a rescue personnel in this academy, butHalt-sama, were you not aware of this? Y-Yup, sorry. I was totally unaware. Were taking Tinas sses during the weekdays, so were out of the mansion throughout the day. I didnt have any inkling about what Seira, Elmia, Hakua, Kikyou and Sitri were doing within that time. In the first ce Where''s the first-aid clinic? I had never been injured, so I had never been to the first-aid clinic. Moreover, even if my ssmates got injured, Tina, Ryuuka, and I would heal them on the spot. Thats why I didnt even know where the first-aid clinic was. You can find several first-aid clinics throughout the campus, butif its the ce Im working at, it would be First Inner Walls fifth first-aid clinic. The first-aid clinics of the academy were not rooms, but solo buildings that looked like hospitals, and there were quite many of them. So there was a fifth clinic at the First Inner Wall, huh. Really, this academy is so incredible. Sorry I didnt know you have been working, Seira. No, its alright. I must also apologize for not informing you beforehand regarding my work, Halt-sama. By the way, she wasnt working because she was short of money, it seemed. Back when she was still the Saintess, she had barely touched her earnings, so she already amassed a considerable amount of wealth. Not only that, she didnt have to shell out any money for her food and housing expenses because shes living in my mansion. Thus, shes working because shes free. She had been working nonstop for two centuries as the Saintess, so she nned to take it slow at first. However, she couldnt help but feel an extreme itch to work after two days ofzing around in my mansion. And so, she consulted Tina, and it was decided that she would work as healer of wounded students and professors. Ahm, Halt-sama, if its alright with you, do you want to visit my workce? Fifth first-aid clinic? Okay. I also want to see the ce where you work, Seira. Thank you very much! Then, Ill be waiting for you! Seira walked away after saying that. By the way, we originally had a ss today, but since we had been doing extracurricr activities without a break the whole timest week, we were given a break today, and theres no sses. Tina called me, so Ill go check-out Seiras workce after Im done. I checked the location of the fifth first-aid clinic where Seira worked and visited it as promised, but Whoa, is this for real 30 people were lined up in front of the first-aid clinic. Not only students, but even professors lined up. There were a few students who were bleeding. One of them had a really bad-lookingplexion. Would it be better if I cast Heal on him? thats how bad it was. Magicians who could use white magic like recovery spells were quite rare in this world. Even if this was the academy of magic, it didnt mean that every ss had students and professors who could heal among them. Even so, its quite odd that they were carrying the student as is, with flowing blood and all. Shouldnt they have used some healing medicine to stop the bleeding before taking him to the first-aid clinic and had him fully recovered there? Ahm, are you alright? If its okay with you, I can cast Heal. I called out to the guy student who looked like he would faint any moment now. ...Leave him alone. Dont go sticking your nose in to heal me up. That was the very grumpy reply that I got. I dont really get it. I just offered to patch him up out of good will Suddenly, amotion broke out at the start of the line in front of the first-aid clinic. Oh, its Doctor Seira! The super pale student suddenly became energetic. I turned my gaze towards the ce he was looking at, and I spotted Seira wearing a white robe and walking towards us. It was a rare sight seeing her wearing thatb coat, and she looked dignified and really gorgeous in it. Dr. Seira, youreas beautiful today as well. Doctor, Im injured. Please heal me. M-Me too! Please cast Heal on me!! Please tend to me too! Sigh, Seira-sama. How lovely. The students and teachers who were lining up all called out to Seira as she passed by them. By the way, there were also girls who lined up here. Both girls and boys blushed for some reason when Seira passed them. She answered them with a smile, but she went straight to me. D-Dr. Seira came to me!? The guy right beside me that was white as a sheet suddenly became excited when Seira approached us. Ahm, Dr. Seira I Halt-sama, you really came! Seira threw herself at me while saying that. EHHHHH!!?? All the people who lined up screamed at the same time. Then they all simultaneously looked at me with piercing res. O-Oy, Seira I felt Halt-samas mana approaching, and I couldnt wait any longer so I came out!! Seira didnt give a care at the gazes trained on me as she circled her arms around my body, squeezing me. FuuHalt-sama, this way please. Seira seemed satisfied with the hug. She then pulled my hand towards the first-aid clinic. Dr. Seira!? Why are you taking him with you!? I-Im also hurt Oh, its you again Well, it cant be helped, then. Seira released her mana. Divine Bless! The Breath of Healing flowed gently around the vicinity of the first-aid clinic. The injuries of everyone standing in line werepletely healed. Seira used the highest level of recovery magic. Alright, everyone is feeling better now! The Fifth first-aid clinic will be closed for the rest of the day, so if you ever sustained any injuries, please go to another clinic, okay~ N-NoWhat is that guy to you, Dr. Seira!? Halt-sama? Well Seira let go of my hand, then she grabbed my arm instead. Hes my dear hubby-sama! She dered while beaming. Wha!? N-No way T-Thats a lie, right? Everyone became depressed when Seira announced that. Some of them even fell on their knees right there and then. Lets go, Halt-sama! Y-Yeah. Seira took my hand and led me to the clinic amidst the ring looks of resentment and envy from the others. Are you sure its okay to just handle it like that? You even closed the first-aid clinic Halt-sama came, so I have to put my all into healing you. There should be no problem even if I close the clinic. Im sure the Headmaster will also approve. It felt like I heard some kind of nonsense just now. Im not hurt anywhere, you know? Then why did youe to the first-aid clinic? Eh, thats Seira, you summoned me Did I? Well, at any rate, you came all the way here, so let me check whether you do not really need any treatment. Please lie down on the bed, Halt-sama. Seira led me to a bed with a mischievous smirk on her lips. I went along for now and lied on top of the bed. The pillow was super hard. There was a time when I had to lie down on a hospital bed because of injuries or sickness back when I was still in my original world. The pillows were very hard too back then, just like the ones here. Why are the pillows in hospitals and clinics so hard? I mulled over this while waiting for Seira. Seemed like she would take a while since shes moving around a lot. I closed my eyes and decided to take my time waiting for her. Seira called out to me after a while. Halt-sama, please raise your head a bit. Hm? Like this? Yes, thank you very much. When I lifted my head, she pulled the pillow out and reced it with something softer instead. Whoa! How soft andfy. Are youfortable? Yup, this is nice. Hm? Seiras voice was closer to me for some reason. When I opened my eyes, I saw her peering at me. Erm, ording to Halt-samas checkup resultsYourecking sleep. Thats why please take a nap just like this. Thats what she said. Seiras cheeks were a bit red. OhSo thats what it was. Thats when I realized what the soft pillow really was. This is Seiras thighs. And theyre bare. Seira was lending herp to me to sleep on. ...Isnt it heavy? Its fine. She didnt have any problems with this, it seemed. Then, its so kind of you so Im gonna sleep for a bit. Yes. Sleep well, Halt-sama. GNight, Seira. I enjoyed the velvety smooth feel of Seira the Emergency Responders bare legs and let myself fall into sleep. ------ T/N: I envy you, Seira I wanna have the option to work because Im free, not because I need to, uwu:D Book 9: Chapter 27: Former Holy Knight’s Job and A New Business Book 9: Chapter 27: Former Holy Knights Job and A New Business I slept on Seirasp for about an hour. Sorry, it felt really nice so I ended up oversleeping Fufu, please dont mind me. I enjoyed your sleeping face all by myself, so Im really happy now. So she stared at me for the entire time? Thats so embarrassing. Well, Seiras happy, so I guess its fine. By the way, Halt-sama, Elmia is also working here at the academy. Eh, really? Yes. It seems that youre not aware of it too. ...Yeah. Elmia was also working, huh. What is she doing? Elmias not the type to be a professor, right? I couldnt imagine Elmia standing on a podium and giving a lecture. No, shes not. Shes actually an instructor. Oh, yeah, I guess thats more like her. An instructor teaching swordsmanship to students seemed suited for Elmia. Well, shell probably be nicknamed the Terror Instructor, though. This might be an academy of magic, but they also teach the students swordsmanship and cudgel fighting. It was to make sure that at the very minimum, they could still fight against monsters even if they were at a close range. Thats why we also have lessons about swordsmanship, but not all professors were like Tina who could teach both magic and sword-rted stuff. Well, its a given that professors like Tina would be a rare find here, since its an academy that deals primarily with magic, after all. And so, it was customary for them to invite knights from the outside to be instructors for such subjects, apparently. Tina is with our ss, so of course we also receive our lessons from her, so we had never met any of the knights that had been brought in from outside the academy. So, whats Elmias job? As I said, shes an instructor. Elmia has been assigned as an instructor of swordsmanship. ...Seriously? ErThis is the worlds best academy of magic, right? Is it really that easy to be an instructor at such a ce in such a short time? Seira became one of the first-aid personnel, but the difficulty of getting that job was miles away that of bing a teaching personnel. There will be background checks, but most importantly, there were countless people all over the world who wanted to be teachers and researchers at this school. Same goes for swordsmanship instructors, of course. Halt-sama, you do not know Elmiasbat specialty upation, do you? Combat specialty upation? Hmm, based on Elmias actual strength, then shes probably a knight? She was the leader of the Order of Holy Knights guarding Seira, but then Holy Knight was the title given to the people protecting the Saintess. I also spar with Elmia usually, but I could win against her even without donning the magic suit, so I gauged her upation to be a second-tier knight. Even herbat specialty upation is Holy Knight. Eh? Shes She has a third-tier upation in that state!? Was what I wanted to say, but Seira immediately scowled, so I stopped right there. I understand what Halt-sama wanted to say. Elmia is alwaysmenting the fact that she couldnt stand a chance against you, a Sage, even though youre not even using a tiny fraction of your mana. Ah, no, thats Theres no way I was going easy on her and giving her a handicap. Im a Sage, so in the worst case scenario that I couldnt use magic, it would be a total disaster for me. Thats why I decided to train myself in the skills that wouldnt require magic in case I got into a situation where I couldnt use it. However, Tina is way too strong, so she would just go easy on me if I didnt wear my magic suit, and it wouldnt be training at all. Elmias strength was perfect for this non-magicbat training that I wanted. Elmia is Level 160, and though she still has a long way to gopared to Tina-sama, theres no doubt that shes still a third-tier Holy Knight. I-I see now Elmia, shes Level 160, huh So thats why she was very fast while wielding her sword. I did think that she was on the stronger side. Well, I had been training with Tina all the time, so she became my basis for everything. The only person I shed swords with aside from Tina and Elmia would be.the Sea God? The weapon he used was a trident, though. Other than them, my opponents were all monsters, majins, and demons. Thats why I didnt fully grasp just how strong Elmia is. Elmia is a genuine Holy Knight. Aside from that fact, she also received a letter of rmendation from Tina-sama, so she was epted as an instructor of swordsmanship into this academy. Then that means Tina was also aware that Elmia was working. She couldve just told me about it Uh, Halt-sama, if you have time to spare, would you like to see the training that Elmia is conducting now? I was a bit down because of the feeling of being left out, so Seira said that. So today is a training day, huh. Wont I be in her way, then? I believe its fine. Shes opening it to the public. This academy of magic has two types of lectures and training, an exclusive type and the public type. The lectures given by the professor in charge of each ss were basically exclusive to that ss. The fundamental policy of the academy was for the students to achieve growth throughpetitions between sses while cultivating themselves. Thats why the courses and methods of training and the direction of their growth depended on the respective professors. However, it would be inevitable that the disparity between sses would increase depending on the ability of the professor-in-charge, so thats the reason why they also held training and lectures that were open to all students. These public lectures and training were voluntary, so students who were motivated to improve themselves would attend them in between their own sses. I often attend public lectures on pharmaceutics and dispelling, too. If its a public lecture, then that means I can at least observeAlright, lets go! Yes. Please allow me to guide you. Seira, is it really okay to close this first-aid clinic? If you tell me the location, I can go there on my own. This Fifth first-aid Clinic was just recently built, and Im the only personnel here. Thats why I can freely decide my break times and my off-days. The building was kinda small for what it was, but I didnt imagine thered be only one personnel here. But then, it actually made sense when I think about it. There was only one bed inside the clinic. That bed was probably just for show, too, just to protect the image of a clinic. Seira was the supreme master and authority on recovery and healing magic. No matter how grave the injuries were, she could heal them on the spot. Thats why there was no need to have beds for patients who werent fully healed. She could easily activate Divine Bless, the ultimate range recovery magic, so even auxiliary white magicians were unnecessary. Seira was more than enough even on her own. Besides, see, if there is truly someone who is gravely injured, they will definitely contact me. Seira showed me a bell with an etched magic circle on it. If this rings, it''s enough for me to go straight to the first first-aid clinic. Severe cases were gathered at the first clinic, it seemed. By the way, my wives could alsomunicate using the bracelets I gave them, but tools like these havent spread yet. Just having a magical tool that could instantly transmit information in cases of emergency would surely be a huge hit in this world. I see, seems like itll be fine, then. Alright, please guide me, Seira. Yes, leave it to me. Seira took my hand and we started walking. I mulled over Seiras bell while we were walking. This world is way too behind when ites to their long-distancemunication gadgets. Currently, I only give themunication magic stones to people belonging to and affiliated to the Elnor family exclusively. Then how about distributing them to the countries Im involved with? I also gave one each to the Elf King and Leo the Beastkin King for emergency purposes. But then, maybe itd be better if the generals and other chief soldiers had them so theyll be prepared just in case majins and demons suddenly attacked. This isnt just for national defense, too. There are a lot of advantages to being able tomunicate over long distances. I had a hunch thatthis would turn into quite a huge business opportunity in the future. And so, I started to consider mass-producing themunication stones and distributing it through the H&T Company. -- T/N: Yes, its great that Halt is now actively innovating stuff for the H&T corp. Book 9: Chapter 28: The Sage’s Swordsmanship Book 9: Chapter 28: The Sages Swordsmanship Seira led me to the ce where Elmia held her swordsmanship training. I took a peek and Come on, hurry up and stand up! This shouldnt be enough to wear you out!! A few dozen boys were all lying on the ground around Elmia, Every single one of them were totally battered. W-What kind of training were they doing!? TskYou all charged at me at the same time, but nobody evennded a single blow! Apparently, their set up was a one-to-many actualbat, with Elmia fighting against those students at the same time. By the way, Elmia was using a wooden sword, while the rest of them were using real ones. And yet, they didnt evennd a single blow on her, and got beaten instead with a single wooden sword. That meant herbat skill wasnt something to scoff at. As expected of a Holy Knight, a tertiary upation, huh. Oh, wait, its also possible that the students were just way too weak. They passed the academy entrance examination, so they should definitely be quite proficient with magic. However, even if Elmias training was open to all those who wanted to participate, its unlikely that there would be anyone among them with a natural talent for swordsmanship. This is an academy of magic, after all. Oh, Seira, you came! Halt, too. Elmia noticed Seira and me while were observing near the entrance of the training hall. Elmia, good work. Good work. So youre also working here at the academy, huh, Elmia. Eh, yeah, thats right, butDidnt I tell you? Nope, didnt hear about it. R-Really. Sorry bout that. Shouldve asked for permission first from m-my h-husband, right Elmia turned beet red while calling me husband, even though shes the one who brought it up. Seemed like Elmia was still unused to a lot of things. Well, that innocence of hers was quite good. Im pretty sure its boring to stay cooped in the mansion even with the chores, so its totally fine even if you work at the Academy. Tina knows Elmia is working, right? Yeah, I told Tina-sama. I need her letter of rmendation to work here, in the first ce. Elmia used honorifics for Tina and the others in our family, but shepletely dropped them when shes talking about me. It wasnt a bad thing, though. ording to Seira, it was Elmias attempt to hide her embarrassment, and it was quite adorable. I see, then theres no problem. If Tinas aware about everything, then thats okay. Shes That overly talented exclusive maid of mine could handle almost anything even if I leave it to her. T-Teacher Elmiawho are they? One of the guys stood up while propping himself on his sword. Oh, youre finally awake. Okay. lemme introduce you. This guy here is none other than the man Im always talking about the guy who can easily win against me, a Level 160, without even using magic, a genuine Bakemono through and through. What!? T-That guy? But based on his robe, hes just a second year, isnt he? The student looked at me, totally bbergasted. H-Hey! Whats with that introduction, huh!? Wait, are you always referring to me as Bakemono, huh!? Ah, right! You alle at him, and if anyone of you managed tond a blow on Halt, then Ill ept that meal affair that youre babbling about. I-Is that true!? (All students) All the guys that fell on the ground lifted their heads. ...Elmia, whats this about a meal? These guys were pestering me and inviting me out to eat. I said Ill agree if they can hit me. Even just a single blow is fine. Its just that nobody managed to do that even up to this day. Hey, wasnt that a given, since their opponent was a Level 160? We just have tond a blow on him, right? Whoooo! We got this! I-I didnt want to hit Teacher Elmia with a real sword, but i-if its a guy, then Hihihi, lets do him in. We''ll definitely do him in! For the sake of a date with Teacher Elmia!! Oh, all the students seemed all fired-up. Ah, no, theyre eager to kill me off. I didnt say Id do it, though Hmm, the idea of Elmia, my wife, dating somebody other than me didnt sit well with me, and theres also the possibility of these guys shadowing her around, so lets just go along with it. Halt-sama, are you really going to fight against them? Yup. Im also curious about how strong the students here are. I had never shed swords with the students from other sses before, so I think its a good opportunity. Seira, Im leaving the healing of these guys to you. EhI-Is it really alright? Yeah. I want to experience all they got for myself. Elmia had beaten them ck and blue, and they were standing out of sheer will, so it wouldnt amount to anything if I win against them as they were. I understand. Then Seira released Divine Bless within the training hall just like she did back at the first-aid clinic. W-Whoa, this is! AmazingIve totally recovered my strength. Well be able to do it with this!! Thank you, miss! Everyone was fired up more than before. Seira, thanks for healing those students. Alright, Ill exin the rules. First, those who will participate in my training are free to use body-strengthening magic. All other attack spells are prohibited other than that. And Halt, youre not allowed to use body-strengthening magic at all, either. It was not a normal rule, but theres no point in me doing body-strengthening magic, anyway. Got it. Thats fine with me. I agreed to Elmias rule and took the wooden sword from her. This was my weapon of choice. Elmias students didnt have any qualms about the rule, and they started casting body-strengthening magic on themselves and theirrades. Afterward, seventeen boys took their weapons and surrounded me, ready to go any time. It seemed that they were ready. I let Elmia know that I was ready, too. Begin! Take this!! The moment Elmia gave her signal, one of the students standing diagonally right from me came charging at me while shouting. However, this was just a decoy. Sounds of swords shing at me from the left rang in my ears. Oopsie. I bent down a little to avoid the student attacking from behind me. What!? Ugh!! The student was so dumbfounded that I evaded his attack, so I kicked him in the stomach while he was standing stupefied. One down. The others were wielding their swords with no hesitation whatsoever, so this must be a result of Elmias training, too. They didnt hold back even for a bit. Their coordination was pretty good, too. Perhaps they turned out this way after training with Elmia, given the overwhelming difference in ability between her and them? Such thoughts crossed my mind while I beat the arms and ankles of the guy who was first to charge at me. Using his momentum when he jumped on me was enough even for a Level 1 guy like me to get enough power. I didnt have to hold back either, since Seira, the walking hospital, was nearby. A dull sound of something breaking rang out. The student sank to the ground, unable to move anymore. Okay, two down. Fifteen left. Mybat experience and skills all came back along with my memories of my time as the Guardian Hero. I already fought against more than 10,000 demons, and that experience had taught me two techniques. I fought against swarms of more than a hundred monsters back when I was the Guardian Hero. There was no way I couldst fighting against that many monsters, my stamina would definitely be unable to keep up if I fought using my own power. Thats the reason why I developed a technique that would help me use the momentum and power of the monsters attacking me against them. Let the attack slide past me and use that to hit another foe. Else, I would deliberately ept the attack and use that power to retaliate using my sword. Because of this, I managed to defeat my enemies while using the minimum amount of power I could. This was one of the two techniques [Channel] power. The second was to [Discernment]. It was the ability to predict the enemies next move based on the center of gravity and their muscle and eye movements. Discerning their next move would make it possible to channel their attack. The stronger the enemies attack, the stronger mine would be. Moreover, since I could see through the weaknesses that the enemies would subconsciously defend and use their attack power to my advantage, I could kill most of my enemies with just a single blow. I already annihted a wide plethora of monsters These students currently surrounding me were all humans. The body structure of humans were generally the same among almost all individuals, so of course their vital points also had the same locations. This was different from the troublesome monsters, where each individual had different weaknesses even within the same species. Stopping the movements of these students were easy as pie. Whats wrong? You wanted to date Elmia, right? Come at me. Itd be better if you just attack me. I could use your power as my own. I repeatedly taunted them and easily defeated them one after the other. -- T/N: Petty. Book 9: Chapter 29: Promise of a Date Book 9: Chapter 29: Promise of a Date Thats so you, Halt. You won against upperssmen who used auxiliary and body-strengthening magic without using a single ounce of mana. Well, this isnt a big deal. I beat up Elmias entire ss of fifteen males until they could no longer stand. I did it without using a magic suite, magic, or Hakoku, so the most severe injury they could get was just a broken bone. Seira already patched them all up. Even if we had a one vs 17 match, these students real abilities were nothing much. Having a one-on-one match with Elmia would be much harder than this. Their coordination had been great, though. Everyones upations were magician-rted, so I guess it couldnt be helped that their swordsmanship skills were quite subpar. They strengthened their cooperation topensate for that, it seemed. However, the reason why they were learning swordsmanship in the academy was to equip themselves in case they were approached by monsters. There was no guarantee that they would always be besiderades whom they could coordinate well, so they should hone their individual skills more. Well, Im pretty sure Elmias aware of this. By the way, Halt, you won, sodo you want a reward? Huh? Did we have an agreement like that? If Elmias student won against me, then the reward is a date with her, but there was no talk of what would happen if I was the winner. Of course, Id be happy if Elmia was to do something for me. So, what should I ask for my reward, hmm? This is kinda exciting! If you dont want to, then its fine even if theres none. No! I want a reward!! I won, so please reward me, Teacher Elmia!! I-I see, you want one, huh! Elmia brightened up. So, what do you want to do for me? ThatsHalt, how aboutgoing to a restaurant you like and have a meal there? I see, so its the same condition as the one she set for her students, huh. I see. So that means the reward was a date with Elmia. Yup, isnt that great. Teacher Elmia, are you okay with just the two of us? I teased her for a bit. Erm, if possible, I want Seira to go with us Eh, am I allowed to!? Seira had been standing behind me after she finished healing the students, so she cried out in surprise. Its Elmias reward, so if she says she wants to, then Im fine with Seira going with us. I-I want to be with Seira. I see.. Then Halt-sama, please allow me to join you. Yup, thanks. So, where do you want to go, Halt? Ah, so Im the one to decide the destination, too, huh. Wait, Elmias reward is eating out, so Ill be the one paying for our meals, I think? Theres no problem with that. But then, whats the difference with our normal dates when I ask Elmia and Seira to dine out? ....... W-Well, Elmia normally wouldnt even dream of asking me for a date, so its already an improvement that shes creating a chance like this. Theres a newly opened cake shop at the Central, so how about that? The one with the famous chiffon cake?! The girls were frequently talking about it too! Both of them seemed to be familiar with that ce. Yup! That ce just recently opened and you need a reservation to buy a cake there, right? Well, heres a special discount coupon for that ce. I showed the coupon to Seira and Elmia. They snatched it from me with great gusto. T-This is N-No wayThey told me I can get a reservation after a month It seemed that they were not taking any orders both for dining in and take out until after a month. I had a special discount coupon that allowed me to order a cake from that super popr store any time I wanted. It was a store opened by H&T Corp. after all. The manager of the store brought the special coupon directly to me, saying that it was part of the celebration of the store opening. By the way, Tina was the mastermind and creator behind the recipe of the most popr chiffon cake. If I asked Tina, I wouldnt have to drop-by that ce especially, and I could even eat a cake that would be far more delicious than the one theyre serving at the store, but Well, its pretty nice dining in a fancy restaurant, too! Its also a date with Seira and Elmia, after all. So, what do you think, is this storenot good? Not at all! Its perfect! Halt-sama, I also want to go there! They waved the special coupon in front of me while saying so. Alright, that was pretty quick deciding on a ce. Okay. By the way, wanna go there today? I didnt have any ns for the rest of the day. If its okay with their schedule, then I want to go there today. I have already visited that ce a few times now. The dining area has a very rxing ambience despite how popr it is, so its been one of my favorite ces to go since recently. I do not have any training after this, so Im good to go. Me too. I already closed the clinic, after all. They seemed okay with this. Alright, then lets go back to the mansion first to change clothes. And since its a date, lets meet up at Central''s fountain za, okay. G-Got it. Yes! Ehehehe, a date with Halt-samaIm looking forward to it! Okay then, its a special date, so Ill do my best to let them have a great time! Book 9: Chapter 30: Date with the Former Saintess and Former Holy Knight Book 9: Chapter 30: Date with the Former Saintess and Former Holy Knight We returned to the mansion to change clothes, then I went to the Centrals fountain za. Elmia and Seira came around 10 minutes after I sat down on the bench. They were 20 minutes earlier than our appointed time. Halt, did you wait for long? Sorry for making you wait! Nope, its fine. I came a bit earlier since Im excited to go on a date with both of you. Your casual clothes look great on you. Both of them beamed. Seira was wearing a white dress. She was wearing the jacket that I gifted her on her birthday. Elmias top was a bit more conservative than her usual armor, but she was wearing a ck shorts, and her beautiful legs were more eye-catching than usual. Its like hiding her chest but drawing the gaze to her bare legs, instead? Both of them were really pretty. Ah, Elmia was seductive. By the way, whenever I go on a date with anyone in my family, I make it a point to arrive earlier than the promised time. There would be less chance that my family would get caught in trouble if I was already there beforehand. The top brass beauties of the academy were all gathered at the House of Ernol. Guys would definitely try to hit on them while waiting for their date wearing special fancy clothes. In short, I woulde here earlier so that I could prevent others from making a pass at my girls. Of course, its also true that I was looking forward to our date. Alright, then lets go? Yes! I offered my hand and Seira took it without hesitating. She then moved to my right side and hugged my arm. Come on, Elmia. Elmia didnt even attempt to get my hand even if I urged her. T-Theres no way Im going to do that in a ce with as many people as thisI-its hard for me. Elmia mumbled almost unintelligibly. The Centrals fountain za was a popr meeting ce for couples, so there were a lot of guys and girls around us. Still, Elmia and Seira were so gorgeous that people kept on noticing them. It seemed that she was embarrassed to hug my arm. Besides, Im quite tall, so Elmia was taller than me. Itd look pretty awkward if she were to go arm in arm. Well, thats my fault for being on the short side, though. I was the shortest guy in our ss. Luke was anky, handsome guy, while Ryuushins physique was one of the top among the entire academy. Well, Im also quite tallpared to guys my age. Elmia was too stylish. Halt-sama, Elmia EhOh, okay. Got it. Seira whispered some advice, so I decided to follow her. Elmia, lets go! Ah! I pulled Elmias hand a bit forcefully, then I started walking. She was shyly looking down, but she didntin. Really, Seira perfectly knows how to deal with Elmia. We walked for a bit until we reached the cake shop we were looking for. There was no queue in front of the store because it had already beenpletely reserved for dine- ins and take-outs. Halt, we came here without any reservationsare you sure itll be okay? Elmia looked worried when she saw the very fancy store. Yup. Itll take a while for the cake to be served, but theres no problem regarding the seats. I reassured her, then I held Seira and Elmias hands and led them inside the store. Wee. We apologize, cakes for both take-out and dine-ins have already been soldout so Oh, they''re fine. Ill take it from here. A woman who looked like the ptissier came out from inside the store and cut off the young waitresss words. Halt-sama, its a pleasure to serve you again. She is the shop manager. Its been a while, Manager. Sorry foring here without prior notice. Can I order a cake today, too? Of course. It will take a while as usual, if thats alright with you? Yeah, its fine. Understood. This way, please. The manager led us to the cafe on the second floor. There were around 10 seats inside the cafe, but most of them were already full. There was one vacant ce a bit far from the counter, but unlike the other seats around it, it was closed off on three sides by partitions that reached to my chest when I was standing. We were taken there. The seat was long enough to seat up to four people. This ce was always reserved for me so that be it myself or somebody else to whom I gave the coupons to, they could eat here even without prior reservations. This shop was famous for their cakes, but they also have light meals avable. There were lots of people who wanted to eat cakes after having a light meal. Please wait for a moment. The manager bowed down and went downstairs. W-Were really here (Elmia) So its still possible to eat the cake here without a reservation. But it would probably take a long time, right? (Seira) Nah, it usually takes around 20 minutes to be ready. The manager asked us to wait, but they would usually take only that amount of time before serving the cake. Both of them were shocked when I told them so. Apparently, it would normally take a long time to finish a cake. I never tried making a cake before, so I didnt really know. Not only that, it seemed that this stores famous fluffy chiffon cake wasnt easy to make. It was thanks to the managers technique and skill that they could shorten the amount of time for this time-consuming and difficult process of baking this cake by using magic. Of course, the taste was the same even if it was made using magic. However, using magic to bake a cake required a lot of concentration, so she would only do that when I visit the store to order one. Actually, Tina was the one who invented the technique of using magic to bake cakes in such a short period of time. The manager of this shop was Tinas apprentice. Tina was also the CEO of the H&T Trading Corp, thepany behind this store. Theyre treating me well, and its all because of Tina. By the way, Tina and I have dated here for a few times already. There were times when Tina would start guiding them on how to serve customers in the middle of the meal, but Thanks to Tinas guidance, this store became a topss one even in the Central, be it food or service. The manager brought the cake to us after 20 minutes. Thank you for waiting. This is the chiffon cake that is the pride of our store. W-Whoa! (Elmia) It looks scrumptious! (Seira) Thanks, Manager. Please enjoy yourselves. Alright Thanks for the food!! (All) I took a bite of the chiffon cake. It was fluffy. The fruit garnishes were also delicious. More than anything else, the whipped cream covering the cake was the best. They perfectly replicated the cake that I really loved in my former world, and the sensation of it melting in my mouth was superb. Seira and Elmia were preupied in eating the cake. Well, people were beings who could be rendered speechless when faced with something that was truly superbly delectable. Ive eaten it for a few times so Ive gotten used to it for now, but when I first came here, I couldnt stop myself from shoving it into my mouth nonstop without regard for anything around me. Seira and Elmia were exactly like that now, too. Usually, Seira would eat her food slowly and in small bites, but she was chewing so much faster today. Elmias spoonfuls were bigger than usual. Wouldnt you feel regretfulter if you eat that fast? Well, that was based on my experience, so now I ate slowly while savoring every bite. As expected, they really finished the cake in no time at all. Here, Seira. Open up. Is it really okay!? Ahhhn Seira looked a bit depressed, so I gave her a bit from mine. She beamed so happily. Elmia was staring hard at her. Want some, Elmia? E-Eh, I-IThats Okay, Ahhh.. A-Ahhn. Elmia who would never say Ahhn in public, jumped at the cake on the fork that I offered her. She was blushing scarlet, but she was grinning from ear to ear. This side of her is really adorable. I was d that I took both of them here. They looked pretty in their casual clothes, and I saw a cute side of Elmia. So where to take them next? -- T/N: I wanna eat cake too, strawberry shortcake with lots of cream ~ Book 9: Chapter 31: Mini Yggdrasil Book 9: Chapter 31: Mini Yggdrasil Hmmm, maybe its impossible, after all. In the courtyard of a certain mansion in the Ifrus Academy of Magic, a tomboyish girl was digging the soil trying to bury something. She heaved a deep sigh while gazing at the soil that she had returned to its ce. What are you doing? A beautiful girl with azure hair and eyes called out to the girl sitting on the ground. HmOh, Luna. Theres something I wanna try. The azure-haired girl was called Luna, and she was one of the humans living in this mansion. Sylph-sama, you have some dirt on your face. As for the person who was digging in the courtyard it was no other than the Wind Spirit King Sylph. Luna gently wiped the face of the Sylph after she got dirty ying in the dirt. Thankie, Luna. Youre wee. Its been a while, Sylph-sama. Yup, howdy~! I havent seen you in a while Did something happen? Sylph hung out at Halts mansion for a time, but she didnt appear that frequently anymore these days. Luna was the first one to be concerned about this, then Halt, Tina and the rest of the Ernol family became worried, too. ...Yup. Actually, I left Yggdrasil for far too long when I came here to y, so something quite bad happened. Sylph was the personification of Yggdrasil, which stood towering at the heart of the Elf Kingdom of Alheim. Because she had been apart from Yggdrasil for a while, some parts of the tree started to rot. When the spirits notified Sylph, she hurriedly returned home to Alheim. After that, she had been thoroughly preupied using her entire power to heal Yggdrasil, so she didnt visit Halts mansion for a few weeks. So thats what happened It has been hard on you, Sylph-sama. Yup, Im dead tired. I was lonely too I didnt get to see you guys. Sylph hugged Luna with teary eyes. Luna patted her on the head. Sylph calmed down after a bit, and she let go of Luna. So, sorry for asking this again, but what were you doing? Hmm, see, I wanna nt Yggdrasil here. W-What? Luna didnt understand what Sylph wanted to say. Yggdrasil was the only tree that had lived since the foundation of this world. Its leaves were the main ingredients used to create elixirs that could cure all manner of diseases. The branches were also suitable to make staffs that could be used by anyone to cast the most powerful magic spells. Sylph was trying to grow such an important tree, Yggdrasil, in Halts mansion. I already managed to make Yggdrasil bear some seeds, butIt wont sprout no matter what. Sylph looked really sad. This was the first time that the Yggdrasil produced seeds since the creation of this world. Even if Sylph was the personification of Yggdrasil, had no idea how to make the seed sprout. Yggdrasil is connected to this world. If I can grow an Yggdrasil here, it will be connected to the Yggdrasil in Alheim. ErSo, in other words? I can live here forever!! Sylph herself didnt understand the principle behind that. However, if an Yggdrasil did grow here in Halts mansion, she just knew that she could stay here without having the need to return regrly to Alheim. I want to live with Halt and Luna. I wanna eat all the delicious foods you guys make everyday!! Sylph-sama Sylph looked lonely whenever she had to return to Alheims Yggdrasil. There was no way out of it, because she was the Wind Spirit King. She tried to bear it with that thought, but when she saw Mai and Mei, who were spirits that also obtained far more power than her, stay beside Halt all the time, she could no longer stand it. And so, she stopped trying to bear with it. Im gonna live here! No matter what it takes, Im gonna do it! She dered to Luna. Her eyes revealed just how serious she was about this. I understand. If theres anything I can do to help, please let me know, Ill do it! Luna decided to help Sylph, because for her, she was already part of her family. Thankie, Luna. Please say thanks after we seeded in making the Yggdrasil seed sprout. First Yes, lets give it water. Luna rushed into the mansion after saying that. Ah, I already tried giving it water with my mana in it, but it didnt work hey! Huff, Luna, you didnt even listen. Yggdrasil was filled with a colossal amount of mana. In short, it was like a gigantic lump of mana. Sylph thought that if she gave it mana, it would sprout, so she already poured a huge amount of mana into it, and even gave it with water infused with as much mana as she could give. However, it didnt work. Perhaps, it wasnt just mana that it needed. On one hand, it was also possible that her own magical power as the Spirit King wasnt enough for it She didnt really want to think about thattter condition. If it needed the mana of a Spirit King just to make it sprout, then just how much mana would it need to grow? Sylph-sama, thanks for waiting. Luna came back with a jug in hand. I will water it with this, okay? Luna started to pour water on the ce where Sylph buried the Yggdrasil seed. Grow, grow, grow so tall~ .......... Luna hummed as she watered the ce when What!? Ah! Sylph-sama, look. It sprouted!! The seed of Yggdrasil that didnt sprout no matter what Sylph, the Wind Spirit King, did had sprouted from the soil. I-Impossible Grow, grow, grow, bigger and bigger~ Sylph froze in shock, but Luna just continued watering it. The leaves of the Yggdrasil sprout grew bigger with every drop of water that fell on it. Eh, no way Huh? HUUUUHHHH!? By the time Luna emptied the jar, the Yggdrasil tree reached Sylphs waist. A mini Yggdrasil had appeared at Halts mansion. Its gotten pretty big, hasnt it? N-no way!!! Luna was beaming while staring at the mini Yggdrasil, but Sylphs face was twitching. Sylph had been reborn several times already, so although she wasnt as old as Yggdrasil, she was still a spirit that had lived for a very long time. And yet something unprecedented happened right in front of her very eyes. Luna, where the heck did you get that water? Er, where Luna hesitated a bit before answering. Its just ordinary water, okay? ...Really. Luna seemed like shes having difficulty answering it, so Sylph decided to let it go. Whats important was that Yggdrasil grew. All thats left was to check whether this mini sprout would really be connected to Alheims Yggdrasil. Luna, Im going back for a bit to check whether I can create a [Path] from Alheims Yggdrasil to this mini Yggdrasil. Thanks a lot for the water. And with that, Sylph vanished. She probably returned back to Alheim. Luna was left alone, muttering to herself. Really, I cant say thatthe leftover bathwater was used to water Yggdrasil, right? ---- T/N: Halts bathwater was repurposed, good job, guys:D No wasting precious water ~ Book 9: Chapter 33: Yggdrasil’s Roots Book 9: Chapter 33: Yggdrasils Roots A few months before Yggdrasil grew at Halts mansion The mansions baths drainage pipe broke. Normally, the water from the bath would be released as sewage into the river nearby after passing through the septic tank. However, after the plumbing broke, the water leaked into somewhere else. Tina was in charge of the mansions management, so she headed towards the cer to inspect the degree of impact it caused. Various food and stocks were stored inside the storage in the cer of Halts mansion. Fortunately, the leakage didnt reach the storage. ...The food is safe for now. Tina confirmed that the food ingredients werent affected, so she opened the door of the stockroom and took the stairs that were ahead. She went deeper underground. There was a vast space underneath the cer stockrooms. This was the space that Tina created with earth magic so that Halt could have a ce to train. Tina knew back then that somebody had transmigrated into Halts body. She was also aware that he would train in magic behind her back. He was hiding a secret that he couldnt share even to her but still, Tina was willing to patiently wait until Halt was ready to open up about his secret. She hoped that Halt would turn out to be the Guardian Hero, and she anticipated it. However, she was afraid to confirm the truth. She waited for him for a hundred years. Thats why she believed that it wouldnt hurt to wait for a bit more. He just recently transmigrated, so his memories were probably not yet stable. She decided to believe that someday, there would be a trigger that would awaken his memories of her. Thats the reason why even though Halt was already admitted to the academy of magic, she still secretly created this space for him so that he could train his magic. Of course, she repeatedly reinforced the walls and ceiling withyers andyers of defense magic as thickly as she could. This underground space was created by a Level 250 Magic Swordsman who was considered the strongest person in the entire world in the absence of a Hero, so it was definitely very sturdy. However, Halt never used this ce, in the end. Halt was already using his magic to the fullest from the very first lesson he had after being admitted to the academy of magic. Because of that incident, Halt vowed that he would never train his magic in secret. No, it was possible that he still wanted to practice magic secretly. Nevertheless, Tina couldnt let Halt use this space anymore. Thats because the magic he cast was far stronger than the defensive magic barrier that Tina put up, even enough to wipe them all out. For the sake of his safety, Tina decided to keep the existence of this space a secret from him. Tina had also carefully waterproofed the underground space because of the possibility that it might get submerged by rain and inflow of groundwater. Thus, ordinary rainwater and groundwater could not leak into this space. However, the water leaking from the bath of the Ernol mansion wasnt any ordinary water. Mei, whos power already belonged to the Spirit King ss, had heated the water with Primordial me When Seira, possessing the power of the saintess, entered the water, it obtained the properties of holy water. Not only that, the body fluids of the nine-tailed fox, dragonoid, and even the demon king were mixed into it, transforming it into water that could store copious amounts of mana. If someone whocked mana entered this bath, his mana would bepletely replenished, but if somebody who had excessive mana entered, he would be somebody who could store as much mana as he wanted into himself. If Halt, whose status had been fixed by the Evil God and thus had infinite amount of mana, entered, then It would result to [Super Water] that could heal any kind of injury, extend lifespan, and gave the ability to store a huge amount of mana within the body. It would not be an exaggeration to say that this [Super Water] could be considered one of the best ss items in the entire world. And yet, the Elnor family would pour this same water down the drain the next morning. However, when the drainage pipe of the bath broke, the bathwater naturally flowed into the underground space that TIna had created. The bathwater slowly dripped and eroded the underground space that had been waterproofed by Tina using earth magic. As a result Is this orichalcum? Then, this one is adamantite. And there are magic ores. Eh, perhaps, this is The wall in front of Tina had the same sheen as the ring she wore on her left ring finger. It was made from the immutable metal called scarletite. It was an extremely rare ore. And yet, even just the visible part of the wall had already stretched on for several dozen kilometers. The underground space she had created had been eroded by the [Super Water], and all of its walls had transformed into various rare ores. It would be possible to create any kind of armor if they were to mine the rare ores in this space. H&T Corp, thepany that Tina ran, already possessed several mines; however, the total amount of ore they could mine was less than half of what could be found here. Moreover, thepany didnt own any mines of scarletite no, even the existence of such a mine was unheard of. Not only that, all the ores here in the underground space were all ready to be harvested, almost to the point that there was no need for mining. The ce where the leftover bathwater flowed had turned into a treasure trove where you could get as many as you wanted. Back to present day. A gigantic tree had appeared out of nowhere, and it was now growing in the courtyard of the mansion. N-No way Tina was overwhelmed by the presence of the huge tree. After she recovered her senses, she realized something and hurriedly rushed to the underground ce. The underground space that Tina created was right under this courtyard. Oh, dear, its just like I imagined She had a bad feeling about it. And true to her premonition, the roots of the giant tree in the courtyard had already encroached into the space. The giant tee had already taken root in the rare mine and was sucking the mana found in it. Most of the rare ores such as the magic ores and orichalcum had already turned back into ordinary stones. Book 9: Chapter 32: Mini (?) Yggdrasil Book 9: Chapter 32: Mini (?) Yggdrasil W-Whats this? The corridor was darker than usual when I passed through it on my way to the dining room after I woke up this morning. I thought the weather was bad, but that wasnt the case, it seemed. A ginormous tree was growing in the middle of the courtyard, and it was blocking some of the sunlight. There was no such tree yesterday, I swear. ...What the heck happened here? Nobody was here to answer me, and yet I unconsciously said that question aloud. Uh, this is my mansion, right? I tried opening the door of a nearby room. Yeah, it was the parlor familiar to me. No doubt about it, this is my mansion, alright. That gigantic tree over there was the problem here. I could sense an absurd amount of energying from it. It was quite a familiar sensation. It was simr to what I felt when I approached the Yggdrasil in Alheim. ...Nah, theres no way, right. The energy it was giving off might be simr, but that didnt mean this ginormous tree here was also an Yggdrasil. Theres no way a tree that had been with the world since its creation would be growing in this ce. Anyway, I should just check it first. I approached the giant tree. There was a tree nted originally here in this courtyard, but this giant tree seemed to have absorbed it already. The trunk of the gigantic tree was so thick, around the span of five adults holding hands around it. What surprised me more than its thickness was just how tall it was, and the spread of its branches. The gigantic tree was far taller than a three-story mansion, and the branches were spread out so much that they were like umbrespletely covering my mansion. The branches and the leaves of the giant tree blocked the sky, but the canopy of leaves didnt put us in total shade. There were some gaps between the leaves and branches, filtering the sunshine through and enveloping my mansion in a soft, gentle light. Of course, it wasnt as bright as it should have been without that ginormous tree, but it was bright enough. The shade under Alheims Yggdrasil was also just like this. I couldnt help but wonder whether it was really Yggdrasil, or not. I tried to touch the giant tree. This is This huge tree was hiding a huge space within it, much more than what meets the eye. It was as if a spirit world and a narrow space spread within its trunk. When I tried to sense its interior, it felt like something was stretching towards the tree by extending mana to it. This manawas it Sylph? It was the mana of the Wind Spirit King who suddenly stoppeding here to visit us. What the heck was she doing? Was it rted to this gigantic tree growing here? ...Lets try connecting with it? I poured mana into the giant tree, then manipted it until it reached Sylphs mana. Oh, it connected. A huge amount of mana suddenly came pouring in from Sylphs direction soon as a narrow path of mana was created. Itbined with the mana, and it was rushing at me. Uwaaaaahhhhh!!! !? Sylph came flying out of the interior of the giant tree. She catapulted with quite a bit of fore, so I fell on my back to soften her impact when I caught her. Ugh, that shocked me Eh, whatHalt? Sylph raised her upper body then she noticed that I was underneath her. Im the one shocked her Halt!!! Sylph hugged me. I was lying on the ground so I couldnt avoid her. She looked so happy somehow, so I just let her have her way for a while. Its been a while since I saw you, Sylph. Whats up? ...There had been a bit of problem with Yggdrasil, so I had to fix it somehow. Eh!? I-Is it okay now? Is there anything I can help with? If Yggdrasil is in danger then that means Alheim would be in trouble, too. That kingdom was blessed with abundance from Yggdrasil, and that was the reason they were able to prosper. Alheim is also the home country of my wives Tina and Leaffa, so I nned to do anything in my power to help. Its okay now, I managed to fix Yggdrasils anomaly. I seethats great, then. That meant Alheim was safe at any rate. Is this giant tree perhaps rted to the anomaly of Yggdrasil? I pointed to the sky, and Sylph followed it with her gaze. EhWhats this? Sylph looked up at the canopy of branches covering the sky overhead. It seemed that she wasnt aware of this tree, too. It was already growing here when I woke up this morning. Not only that, it gives off the same vibes as the Yggdrasil tree. Well, theres no way thatd be true, I guess E-Er Ah, Halt, Sylph-sama, good morning! Sylph was about to say something, but Luna came out of the mansion. She then yelled and said Sylph-sama! See, when I watered this Yggdrasil, it became this big!! ------- T/N: Good news, Yggdrasil has a spare now :) Book 9: Chapter 34: Strongest Maid and Yggdrasil Book 9: Chapter 34: Strongest Maid and Yggdrasil What a pity. I couldnt help but feel depressed at the sight in front of me. This underground space that was a treasure trove had turned into a junk house of ordinary stones. The ores here had grown day by day. Normally, it would take a very long time for a stone to absorb mana and transform into orichalcum or magic ore, but that wasnt the case for the stones here. They were transforming at an rming rate. It was probably due to the leftover bath water flowing into this ce. I didnt notice this whenever I took a bath, but I discovered it when I tried to check and fix the broken pipe. I sensed a tremendous energying from the bath water that had been leaking out. Huge amounts of Halt-samas mana had been dissolved into the drainage water. Such a copious amount of mana had probably transformed the soil and stones in this space, turning them into rare ores such as orichalcum, adamantite and even scarletite. If we could mine this properly, then it would probably far more than what H&T Corp mined from all the mines it ownedbined. And yet Most of these precious ores had reverted back to being ordinary stones all because of these roots. The giant tree that had suddenly sprouted in the middle of the courtyard stretched its roots deep into this underground space and sucked all the mana out of the rare ores. I couldnt help but feel bloodlust against these roots. Well, it was also my fault for misjudging the timing for mining the ores. The ores were growing so well that I decided it would be fine even if we postponed mining them. Halt-sama wouldve surely praised me if I managed to extract an enormous amount of ores. It was a mistake to wait for the time when I could mine the maximum amount of ores possible, out of greediness for Halt-samas praise. If I reported that the underground space I made had turned into a rare mine, then Halt-sama might have praised me already then. I really couldnt help but regret my folly. By the way, not all of the rare ores had reverted back to being mere stones. The scarletite was still there, unchanged. It was named as the immutable metal, after all. Its mana being absorbed by the roots shouldnt be enough for it to return back to being a stone. Scarletite was the rarest of all ores. However, its market value was also the lowert. Thats because it was a stone that couldnt be processed. It couldnt even be mined, to boot. Tools that could mine scarletite didnt exist in this world. Scarletite, the immutable metal, was the hardest ore in the entire world. The ring I wore on my left ring finger was made from scarletite, and even its very existence was already considered a miracle. Halt-sama made this ring for me back when he was still the Guardian Hero. In this world, Level 300 was considered the upper limit of strength, but Halt-sama managed to process it by activating his Guardian Skill and reaching Level 360. The current Halt-sama didnt possess that skill anymore. In short, there was no one in the entire world who could process scarletite at present. Sigh I couldnt help but heave a sigh. It couldnt be helped. They might be considered ultra rare, but they were worthless, and they were the only ones left here. Perhaps I shouldburn these roots. I felt the urge to destroy the giant tree that was rooted in the underground space. Oh? What is this? It seemed the roots of the trees were trembling. Was it out of fear? A tree? As if. Theres no way that would be true. I summoned some mes on my palm in the meantime. Eh? The roots that had been covering the entire underground space quickly receded, as if trying to escape the fire on my hand. I could definitely sense fear from this tree, no doubt about it now. This tree had its consciousness, it seemed. I felt a tiny bit of pity in burning it. By the way, I wasnt serious about the thought of burning it. If I did set the roots of this tree on fire, the mes might spread to its trunk above ground, and it might even spread to Halt-samas mansion. A thought shed into my mind. It seems that you have a consciousness of your own, so let me tell you this. Prove to me that you are worth more than the ores in this ce. If I deemed that you are useless, then I cloaked myself in mes. Ill burn you. I gave it my all to intimidate this tree. .Ugh, just what am I doing against a nt? What a mess. I was irritated just because I missed the chance for praise from Halt-sama. Even though there was no point in doing this. I extinguished the mes covering me. At any rate, I should tell Halt-sama about the possibility of mining scarletite for now. If its Halt-sama, then he mighte up with a method to process immutable metals, even. In that case, then he might even praise me! I felt a bit positive as I left the underground space behind me. H-Halt-samawhat is this? Tina, listen! Sylph and Luna apparently nted Yggdrasil in the courtyard, and then it suddenly trembled Halt-sama was standing in the middle of red fruits that almost buried the entire courtyard. Fruits had suddenly fell from this tree in droves, apparently. Halt-sama, Luna and even Sylph, the Wind Spirit King, had been standing here, but the fruit didnt fall on them so they werent injured. There was a word that bothered me. Y-Yggdrasil? T-This is Yggdrasil? Yup, seems like it. The Yggdrasil that was supposedly only growing in my birthce had sprouted in Halt-samas mansion without notice. By the way, Yggdrasil bore fruits only once in a thousand years. These scarlet fruits had the effect of boosting the status of whoever ate them. As for the more specific effects, it could extend lifespans and dramatically raise the status. If this giant tree was truly Yggdrasil, then these scarlet fruits should be the Yggdrasil fruits. And to think that there was this much There were probably more than a hundred of them, as far as I could see. Huh? C-could it be. Is it because I said you have to prove your worth? A bright red fruit fell in front of me, as if to answer my question with a yes. Book 9: Chapter 35: Yggdrasil’s Grace and Immutable Metal Book 9: Chapter 35: Yggdrasils Grace and Immutable Metal H-Halt-samawhat is this? Tina was shocked to find us surrounded by red fruits to the point that we couldnt move around. Why was she so surprised? Could it be the sudden growth of Yggdrasil here in the courtyard? Or is it because of the sheer amount of red fruits that had fallen in this ce? Perhaps its because Sylph, who had gone MIA for quite some time, had alsoe. I was also dumbstruck, and I couldnt make heads or tails out of this. At any rate, I decided to just tell Tina about what I know. The ginormous tree that grew in my mansions courtyard it was Yggdrasil, apparently. Sylph nted itst evening and Luna watered it with the remaining water from the bath. Yup. Doesnt make sense at all. Sylph told me the reason why he nted Yggdrasils seed here in my mansion. If Yggdrasil also grew here, Sylph would be able to stay here all the time. Well, thats fine. What I didnt get was how on earth did Yggdrasil grew to this extent only from the leftover bathwater. Sylph said that the water must be the cause for Yggdrasils rming growth rate. ording to Luna, she felt it would be a waste to just throw the bathwater, so she decided to use it to water the nt, instead. Before she entered the academy of magic, Luna was staying in the orphanage. It seemed that they would use the bathwater to water the vegetables in their yard. Lunas habit resulted in the situation before us. She had also nned to water Yggdrasil this morning with the bathwater. See, she was holding a jar. Wait, even without magic vision, its pretty obvious that a tremendous amount of mana blended with the water. Was this really from our bath? It seemed that there was no doubt that it was. What the, it seemed this fluid was quite amazing. It was leftover from yesterdays bath, but it was still warm. I could also clearly sense high density energy from it. In that case, then that made sense why this thing grew this much. Still, it probably wouldnt end like this if the nt wasnt something that could take a huge amount of energy within it. That meant Yggdrasil could receive this Super Water I just randomly named this water as such. Still, I dont think the water from Lunas jug was enough to grow it crazy, right? Yup. Luna just watered it once with a jugful of super waterst night. Even if super water did contain so much mana, just one jug shouldnt be able to give the colossal amount of mana swirling inside Yggdrasil. Ahm I think I know the reason. Eh? Tina muttered quietly, as if talking to herself. What do you mean you know? I will clean these first. Can you please follow me for a while? Tina retrieved all the fruits on the ground using her wind magic, then she carried them to the kitchen. Tina then led Sylph and I to the mansions basement. I was surprised to learn that food reserves were stocked underground in a cer, but the fact that there was another space shocked me more. By the way, Luna was assigned to kitchen duty, so she didnte with us to check the basement. It was my first time in a cer, so it was a bit exciting. Normally, Sylph would be excited, but she seemed oddly behaved today. She was scared of Tinas behavior for some reason, apparently. She was constantly staying behind me, as if hiding from Tinas sight. Sylph, whats the matter? I-I dont know. B-But, TinaShes a bit scary, somehow. I whispered my query, but I didnt expect her answer. It seemed that Sylph didnt know why she was scared of Tina. Im sorry, Sylph-sama. I never imagined that its Yggdrasil. Tina seemed like she knew something. What does that mean, Tina? A-Actually Right on cue, we finally reached the deepest ce at the end of the stairs. The roots of Yggdrasil have already reached this ce. There was a huge crack in the wall, and stones of various sizes were on the ground. Whoa, its spacious. This was originally a training area I created, where you could practice your magic, Halt-sama. Tina exined what happened to this space. The super water had leaked into this ce, turning the stone walls and the soil into rare ores. The roots of Yggdrasil had grown so much, to the point that it sucked the mana out of the rare ores and reverting them to ordinary stones. Only scarletite was left here as it was. The reason why so many red fruits fell from Yggdrasil turned out to be Tina. She couldnt help but feel bloodlust against the roots, and she even threatened Yggdrasil. Sylph was the personification of Yggdrasil. That exined why she was so frightened of Tina. Tina, sorry. I didnt mean this to happen. N-No! I should be the one to apologize. I also didnt mean to frighten you in any way, Sylph-sama. Sylph was the personification of Alheims Yggdrasil. The seed that sprouted at my mansion was created from the Yggdrasil in Alheim. In other words, it could be considered as Sylphs child. She mustve felt responsible for what her own child did. Halt, sorry, too. You couldve gotten a lot of orichalcum ores, but No need to worry about it. I dont really need that much ore. Besides Oricalchums too fragile. Eh!? H-Halt-sama, what do youmean by that? I approached the wall that was glittering the same way as Tinas ring. It was a mass of scarletite. This much!! Amazing. Tina, thanks for making this space. I can mine lots of scarletite that I wanted, thanks to this. I said that while wrapping my hand with mes. It wasnt the usual Fire Lance or any other me. It was an ultra-hot me that burned a bright shade of blue. I made this me by blending mana equivalent to a thousand ming knights into a carefully adjusted air that had been regted to the optimum quantity and quality using wind magic. This was the only way to process scarletite. To put it another way, handling this mes meant having the ability to process immutable metals like scarletites. It was a spell that required a great deal of concentration and skill to do. I used the mes to break off a piece of scarletite that was jutting out of the wall. See. To be able to get just this much is enough for me to be super happy. I molded the lump of scarletite into a beautiful sphere and showed it to Tina and Sylph. Book 9: Chapter 36: Tina’s ______Day Book 9: Chapter 36: Tinas ______Day Good morning, Halt-sama. Its the usual morning wake-up call for Halt-sama. But for today, there is something a bit different. I was a bit excited. Hm~ TinaMorning. Halt-sama looked sleepy as he sat up. Good morning. ....Hm. .......... E-Eh? What happened? Halt-sama didnt say anything else. No way, Halt-sama wont A-AhmHalt-sama. HmmWhats up? Do you remember what day today is? Today? Today is a rest day from school, right? Eh ....Eh? Am I wrong? Ah, no. No, youre right. We dont have school for today. I see. Then, can I sleep in? Just one more hour. Halt-sama covered himself again in his nket after saying that. He usually wakes up easily once I call him on school days, but there were times when he requests to sleep in if its a rest day. I-I understand. Well then, I will wake you up after an hour. YupThanks. Halt-sama yawned for a bit then he slept again. He was probably just very sleepy. Theres no way Halt-sama would forget what today is. Thats because, today, I No. Lets believe in Halt-sama. Its alright, Im sure he remembered it. I woke Halt-sama again an hourter and led him to the dining hall where breakfast was already prepared. In the end, Halt-sama never uttered the words that I longed to hear. Did he really forget? Todays kitchen duty was assigned to Luna. Everyone had already finished their breakfast, save for Halt-sama and I. Halt-sama and I ate the breakfast Luna made. It was very delicious. Luna was the third or perhaps second best cook in the entire Ernol family, and Im the best, of course. Im also the one who understood Halt-samas taste the best, so if he were to rank us, I would definitely be on top. Im not bragging. Its just self-confidence for having [Skill: Maid (Extreme) ]. Thanks for the food, Luna. Todays breakfast is also very tasty. Halt-sama patted Luna on the head as an appreciation for her doing the chore. Thank you so much, Halt-sama! Luna looked really ted. Oh how envious. It wouldn''t have been odd if Halt-sama was to focus on me the entire day today, you know? And yet, Halt-sama didnt even pat me, not even once. Not even a good morning kiss. There were times when I dont get one, but it shouldnt have to be today of all days, shouldnt it? No wayDid he really forget what day today is? Tina, what happened? Eh, ah, erits nothing. Really? You look quite gloomy. It couldnt be helped, right? Thats because Halt-sama, my Im fine. Thank you for worrying about me. I might be Halt-samas wife, but I am also his exclusive maid. We cant have our master worrying over us, can we? I smiled as brightly as I could and insisted that I was fine. It was a bit awkward. Really? Its fine if its like that, then I raised my hopes up, just a tiny bit. But It seemed futile. Well, it wouldnt be the same if I were to say it. I couldnt help but feel dejected. I wouldnt show it on my face, of course. Tina, I have an errand for you today, but is that okay with you? Errand? Its alright. I got sent out on an errand. Actually, I wanted to be with Halt-sama the entire day, but Still, Halt-sama praises me if I listened to his request. He also gives rewards. Thus, I decided to do it in anticipation of those. For the errand, I needed to go as far as Alheim to retrieve a grimoire that Sarion, the butler serving the Elf King, was keeping. Halt-sama had something he needed to do, so he couldnt use teleportation magic. Moreover, he needed that grimoire no matter what, so I decided to go to Alheim using flight magic. Sarion was the butler formerly serving me. Its been a while since Ist saw him, so this was also great. I finally met Sarion past noon, and got the grimoire from him. We chatted for a bit afterward, but He too didnt say the words I was expecting him to say. Why? Theres no way Sarion would forget todays even, so it was a huge shock for me. I felt extremely lonely. I looked forward to this day, and yet I thought everybody would greet me. Didnt we hold a magnificent celebration for Leaffa and Youko justst month? And yet Tina-sama, are you alright? Sarion was also worried about me. But thats not what I wanted to hear!! Im fine. I have received the grimoire, thank you. I ended up retorting curtly. But I dont care. I dont care anymore, Sarion! I activated my flight magic and made my way back to Halt-samas mansion. I was back at the Ifrus Academy of Magic. Halt-samas mansion was visible far away. Oh? How odd. Its already dusk, but the mansions lights were still off. Not only that, I couldnt even sense the mana of Halt-sama, Youko, and the rest. It was as if something blocked the detection of magic. D-Did something happen? Anxiety welled up within me as I finally reached the entrance. I could sense people. Pitter-patter I could even hear a few of them walking around. Still, it was truly odd that I couldnt even sense any mana from within the mansion, even at this range. Is everybody alright? I tempered my mana so that I could enterbat mode anytime, then I opened the mansion door. It was pitch ck. So dark to the point that even I, who supposedly possessed very keen senses, being an Elf, could barely see whats in front of me. This was probably dark magic. There was a spell that blocked vision at work here. I remained cautious of my surroundings as I made my way towards the lobby. Of course, I was on my toes, ready forbat anytime. Suddenly !? Everything became bright. At the same time, I felt somebody wrapped their arms around me. It didnt feel like an attack, though. My eyes had adjusted to the dark, so I couldnt see my surroundings when it suddenly became bright. I shielded my eyes from the light with my hand, and tried to make out the figure of the person standing before me. It was Halt-sama, smiling gently at me. And he Tina, Happy birthday! I finally heard the words that I longed so much today from his lips. --- T/N: Author-sama did a poll, and Tina was voted as the most (#1!!) popr character from Volume 1, so she made a side-story just for her :) Book 9: Chapter 37: Surprise Party Book 9: Chapter 37: Surprise Party Happy birthday, Tina-sama! Happy birthday! Leaffa greeted Tina, and the rest of the Ernol family followed suit. Our family wasnt the only people gathered here now. Tina, happy birthday. Its the first time I celebrated a persons birthday. Same with me, Ifrit. Undine, Ifrit and Nome also came. Sylph summoned them. By the way, Sylph is already counted as a member of the House of Ernol. The Four Spirit Kings were here, so of course Tina, happy birthday. The Celestial Spirit King Mai and Meis dad also came. Happy birthday, Tina-sama! Yeah, happy birthday. Count Yan and Holy Knight Shin also came from the Holy City of Sanctum. Count Yan was formerly a viscount, but he became the governor of Sanctum so his status was elevated to count. Not sure why, but I got the feeling that itd be good to invite Shin to this party, so I requested Elmia to contact him and to reach out to Count Yan while shes at it. These two rushed over here to attend Tinas celebration. Tina~! Happy birthday~! Happy birthday, Tina! Older Sis Charles and Older Bros Cain and Leon also came. I heard theres a surprise party so we came. We have alsoe. Glendales king and the Elf King also came. Honestly speaking, I didnt invite these two. King Glendale came because Cain was invited. I requested Sarions cooperation to stall Tina at Alheim while we did the preparations. The Elf King discovered the surprise party because of that, and he forced his way through my teleportation magic after saying that Tina will surely be surprised if I also went to Halts mansion! By the way, the Elf King was dumbstrucked when he saw Sylph feeling at home in my mansion. Tina-sama, happy birthday. Naturally, Sarion was also here. Halt-sama, t-this is Tina was speechless. So, was the n a sess? Not a single one of us showed that we remembered Tinas birthday. We pretended that wepletely forgot it. Theres no way I would forget it, of course. We celebrated Tinas birthdays so far, but she always seemed uninterested in it she would even say Oh, so its my birthday today, huh. Even if shes a Half-Elf, she still has the blood of the elves who could live for more than a thousand years. Thats probably one of the reasons why shes no longer excited about it as before. At any rate, she seemed pretty happy being greeted, but I wished she would have more fun. Its her birthday, after all. So, I nned a surprise party for her this year. Itd be great if it would be a memorable day for her, at the very least. Its your birthday today, Tina. Everyone gathered here to celebrate it. N-No waySo you didnt forget Forget? Eh? Did she properly remember this year that its her birthday today? Theres no way Id forget that. Its the day that my precious person was born so Tina rushed towards my arms, cutting me off mid sentence. It seemed that shes also tearing up. ...Tina? I-I thought you will not celebrate my birthday for this year Tears streamed down on Tinas cheeks. Er So did that mean you were just pretending to forget every year? Sorry for always trying to put up a front. I would drown in the anticipation of Halt-sama greeting me, so I cant help it. My excitement soars as the date of my birth approaches, so I cant even do my jobs Oh, so thats how it was. Sorry, Tina. So you were looking forward to it, huh. Maybe it wouldve been better if I didnt hold any surprise party for her. I even assigned a nasty role to Sarion. Sarion had taken care of Tina since she was born, so theres no way he would forget her birthday. And yet, I persuaded him to act as if he totally forgot it. If Tina remembered her own birthday, then she probably held a grudge against towards Sarion today. I hugged Tina while gesturing an apology towards Sarion. He just waved with a smile, as if saying that its fine. We started the birthday party again after Tina calmed down. She cried in front of everyone, so she looked embarrassed, but they all acted as if nothing happened, so Tina also got into the mood pretty quickly. If there was one thing regrettable, then it would be theck of Tinas handmade dishes. Shes the star, so theres no way she would cook the feast. I feel a bit apologetic to my other wives, but Tinas cooking was still the best. I see I already anticipated it, but it seems that I wont be able to eat Tina''s dishes. The Celestial Spirit King mumbled. Thest time he ate a meal of this world was during the wedding reception of Tina, Leaffa and I. Tina was also the star at that time, so she didnt cook. He probably looked forward to eating her dishes after hearing about them from Mai and Mei. The Spirit Kings other than Sylph also seemed to be anticipating tasting her dishes. All of them were obviously feeling dejected. Everyones spirits were lifted when I told them I would invite them over again once Tina was assigned to kitchen duty. Tina, this is your birthday present from me. In exchange for this no, thats not what I wanted to say but please do treat me to your handmade dishes when Halt summoned me again. F-Father, thats!? Mai and Mei were shocked when the Celestial Spirit King handed a palm-sized, glittering stone to Tina. What might it be? The twins seemed like they know what it was, so I would ask themter. This might be embarrassing after the Celestial Spirit King has bestowed that thing, but Undine gave her a small jar filled with fluid. Ifrit gifted her amp lit by mes. Nome presented her a bouquet of white flowers I could sense an absurd amount of energy from all of them. The most unbelievable one was the stone gifted by the Celestial Spirit King. I felt a bit scared about asking what they were for and how to use them. My intuition was telling me that those were items that should be quarantined in the Spirit Realm for safe-keeping. Tina was a bit worried after receiving them, so I decided to keep them for her. I did what my intuition was telling me and stored them in the Spirit Realm. After that, everyone who came to my mansion handed their gifts to Tina one by one. I was thest one. Tina, mine is Halt-sama, please give me you! Eh? I want you for my birthday present, Halt-sama! ...Were already married, so Im already yours, Tina. Just for the entire day tomorrow, please. I was so lonely today, so I want to hog Halt-sama to myself for tomorrow! Oh so thats what she meant. I pocketed my present again after I realized that. I was about to give the treasure called [Dragon Kings Eye], and it had my magic sealed within it. It was destroyed during one of my first sses at the academy, so I repaired it. I would just give it tomorrow when the mood is right. Got it. Ill spend the whole day with you tomorrow, Tina. Book 9: Chapter 38: Monopolizing Halt for a Day Book 9: Chapter 38: Monopolizing Halt for a Day ina, Tina, wake up. I woke up to a pleasant voice calling me. Halt-sama was in front of me when I opened my eyes. ...Halt-sama? Goodmorning, Tina. Its already morning. Ehno way. II overslept It is my duty to wake Halt-sama up. I need to rise earlier than him. And yet We partiedte into the night yesterday, so theres no helping it. Wanna sleep more? It was my birthday yesterday. Halt-sama held a celebration for me, and we had a lot of guests who came over. The party continued on well into the night, so it was already veryte by the time we slept. There was another reason why I overslept. I requested to have the privilege of having Halt-sama to myself for an entire day as my birthday present. Because of that, Halt-sama and I slept together only the two of us. It had been a while. Halt-sama and I flirted a lot. I-It was really pleasant. Good morning, Halt-sama. I was too embarrassed to look him in the eye, so I dived under the nket, hiding while greeting him. Morning, Tina. Ah! He pulled the nket off me for a bit. I wasnt wearing anything. Halt-sama, too. Is it okay to give you a good morning kiss? Halt-sama pulled me with a bit of strength, forcing me to face him. His face was super close. His azure eyes that seemed to suck me in were truly gorgeous. I gave a tiny nod, and he kissed me so gently. I was in cloud nine, but also equally embarrassed, so I buried my face in Halt-samas chest. What do you want to do today? Halt-sama stroked my head while asking me. What to do? It was a very difficult question. If I could spend the whole day with Halt-sama, anything we do would make me happy. But then, I felt it would be a waste if we holed up inside the mansion for that entire time. How about going down memoryne and visiting the ces we went in the past? Pastdo you mean the time when I was the Guardian Hero? Yes. Halt-sama, there are countries you havent visited yet, right? We can set up teleportation circles, and I have a country I want to visit. I heard that there the special product that I really wanted to buy was being sold in the city that Guardian Hero Haruto-sama and I once saved. Moreover, it was being sold as a souvenir which anyone could buy, apparently. Even if it wasnt for sale, I would definitely get my hands on it, even if I used the help of H&T Corp. Got it. Then lets go to the countries that we traveled together back then. Yes! Thank you very much! I did it. Sess! Afterward, I donned my clothes and prepared to go out. We would have our breakfast outside. Thats because Halt-sama is mine only for today. So, where do you want to go first? I want to go to Rieggollen! RiegThe country where the city of Gareth is? Thats right! As expected of Halt-sama, its been a century, but he still remembered the name of the city. The city that I wanted to go to was precisely that ce. By the way, why do you want to go there? Eh? I wasnt sure, but it seemed like Halt-sama wasnt keen on going there. See, we did save that city from a stampede, but other than that, we didnt do anything there, right? Indeed. There wasnt anything special that happened then. Thats why it might seem odd for us to visit that ce while going down memoryne. But thats fine. We cant? N-No! Okay, lets go to the city of Gareth! Fufufu. Pleading with upturn eyes was a sess. We magically teleported to Gareth. Halt-samas teleportation magic only worked in ces he had already been to before. He had been with me as the Guardian Hero once before, but he didnt have the ability to mark it with a teleportation circle before. In short, Halt-sama already visited this ce after his reincarnation. Why didnt you tell me? Ah, perhaps Did you want to prevent me from seeing that? Ah, er, no, I didnt n to do that We were in the central square of the city of Gareth, and right in the middle stood a splendid statue of the Guardian Hero. It was Haruto-sama. It was truly a magnificent statue of Haruto-sama. I ended up fascinated with it because he looked so heroic. Of course, the real Haruto-sama was a million times more handsome that this! Its so handsome.The artisans of this city are truly talented. Yup, they did beautify it a lot. Haruto-samas appearance back then was far more handsome than this! I hugged his arm. T-Thanks, Tina. Yes. Of course, the present Halt-sama is also handsome, too. I really love Halt-sama. I also really loved the Guardian Hero Haruto-sama. Haruto-sama and Halt-sama. Im over the moon because theyre the same person. Tinaare you sure you wanna buy that and bring it home? Of course! This [Life-Size Statue of the Guardian Hero] was the reason why I wanted to go to Gareth. Its only natural that I wanted to buy it and bring it home. Im going to disy this in my room! Halt-sama let me buy the statue, so I did. It was a bit pricey, but Ill just add it to the expenditures. I can let the H&T Corp borrow it from time to time whenever there is an event. It would stay inside my room for the rest of the time. I have to keep it in tip-top shape everyday, after all! We went to two other countries after that. Halt-sama hadnt been to these ces after his reincarnation, so we got there by my flight magic. One of them was an allied country made up of smaller kingdoms. The inn where we had fond memories of was still there in the same spot as it was in the past. It was the inn where Haruto-sama and I slept on the same bed for the first time. I remembered how my heart was about to burst back then. We have to go back and stay here again next time. The other country was the Kingdom of the Dwarves. It was the ce where Haruto-sama chose a dagger for me. The store no longer existed, but the shop owner dwarf was still alive and working exclusively for the imperial family, apparently. Halt-sama and I discussed visiting this ce again when were free enough to stay a bit longer, and how nice it would if we could meet with him once again. It had gotten pretty dark by now. The next country would be ourst stop. I mulled about where to go next, when Theres one ce I want to take Tina to, but will it be okay with you if we go there? Yes, its fine! Halt-sama had a ce in mind apparently. Where are we going? I would follow you wherever you want though. Youll know when we get there, so look forward to it! Alright, I understand. I took Halt-samas outstretched hand, and the teleportation magic was activated. Book 9: Chapter 39: Gift Book 9: Chapter 39: Gift This ce is It was a pitchck space. I didnt have an inkling about whats in here other than Halt-samas hand that I had been gripping. Wait a bit. Lumiere. Halt-sama chanted something. It wasnt elvish, nor was it the ancientnguage of runes. Still, it was an incantation that I heard before. If I wasnt mistaken Our surroundings became bright while I was mulling about when I heard that spell. The ceiling and walls were faintly glowing. Ah, I remember now. The Demon King A huge chair stood in front of us. It was the throne of Demon King Velt. In short, this was The demon kings castle. No need to worry, Tina. There are no monsters nor demons here. I turned into battle mode, so Halt-sama reassured me. The demon king had already been annihted a century ago, and he didnt have a sessor yet. Regardless, this ce was smack in the middle of the Demon Continent, the ce teeming with countless monsters. Even if he told me not to worry, theres no way I could let down my guard. Indeed, there was no hint of a monsters presence, but Eh? W-What? I-Is it true that there are no monsters here? There were a few, but the number was extremely low. At any rate, it seemed that not a single demon could be found inside this demon kings castle. I tried extending the scope of my magic detection to cover the entire demon continent, but I only managed to find just a smattering of monster herds. W-what on earth happened here!? The demon continent had a ce where magical ley lines protrude out of the earth, flooding the atmosphere with mana. It was for this reason that the monsters ratio of spontaneous generation was extremely high. This demon castle stood right in the middle of it. Thats why it was quite unimaginable that not a single monster could be found here. Even if there was no demon king at present, this continent should still be teeming with monsters, originally. I go here regrly to destroy the monsters. I marked the throne room with a teleportation circle so I can go right away to defeat the demon king if it appears. He said that nonchntly, but still, this is THE demon castle, you know? Monsters that were generated here were usually A-rank And did he say that he would defeat the demon king should he appear? On his own, to boot. Well, if its Halt-sama, defeating one or two demon kings was just a piece of cake. Nevertheless, its still dangerous. Ah, sorry. I shouldve told you beforehand, Tina. Halt-sama noticed that I was angry when I pouted. Its too dangerous to go alone. Sorry. I thought I can just teleport away if the situation turned bad. Its far scarier to put everyone in harmpared to that. Ughhes really too arbitrary. I understood Halt-samas reluctance to put us in danger. We also didnt want Halt-sama to be in danger. ...Halt-sama, may I know why do you have to do this? Without the demon king, it would be rare for the monsters to attack the regions popted by people. Of course, the intention to reduce the monster poption regrly should be apuded. It would greatly reduce the strength of the next demon king. However, I couldnt help but think that Halt-sama didnt have to do that. Even if those monsters could never stand a chance against him, we still couldnt predict what might happen. I want to spend my life with Tina and the others, so I want to turn this world into a peaceful one. The demon king who threatens that peace is my enemy. But then, I dont know whether my abilities will work on the demon king, so I wanted to reduce his strength, even if its only a little. So that was the reason, as expected of him. If possibleI want you to stop. Sorry. No matter how I beg, he wouldnt relent thats what his expression said. I understand. Well then, its okay even if its just me. What? I wont tell you to bring the entire Ernol family with you. From now on, you have to take me along if you want to destroy the monsters here. B-But, thats Dangerous, is it? I am the strongest magical knight in this world, excluding you. I wont fall behind, even if my opponent was the demon king. Just like how Halt-sama didnt seem to have any intention of quitting defeating monsters, I also didnt have any intention of letting him fight on his own. This was the only thing that I would never concede to. Its impossible. I didnt want to think about it. However, if something happened to Halt-sama, if he were to never return I never wished for such a day toe. Even if the situation turned for the worst, and no hope was in sight, I wanted to be with Halt-sama until the end. And so, I would never leave his side if he wanted to go somewhere dangerous. ...Got it. Ill take you with me from now on. Of course, I will definitely protect you, Tina. It seemed that he noticed I wouldnt back down. Yes. Its a promise, alright? You absolutely promise, right!? Yes. I promise. Halt-sama was previously the Guardian Hero. I was sure that he would be stronger because he had to protect me. No matter what happened, he would definitely find a way to survive with me. By the way, did you take me all the way here to let me know that youre preparing to defeat the demon king? Halt-sama had been doing everything to humor me today, startingst night. I said a lot of things, so it seemed like we quarreled for a bit, but I dont think he took me here for that reason. I got scolded by Tina for a bit, butSee, this is also one of the ces in our memories, right? He was right. This was the ce where I had the saddest memory of Halt-sama. However, as miserable as it was, this was also the ce where I started to harbor hope for our future. So, let me say this again. This was the ce where Haruto-sama bid me farewell. It was right here, I had been bawling my eyes out after Haruto-sama disappeared, and it was also here that he returned to me. He did vanish again right after that, but he promised me that he would return one day. And he did. Im back, Tina. Wee back, Haruto-sama. So unfair. I couldnt stop the tears streaming down my face. Halt-sama hugged me tightly. I also embraced him with all I got. I would never be separated from you again. From here on, for the rest of my life I would forever stay by his side. I wanted to give this to Tina here. Halt-sama showed me a magical tool set with a red gemstone. It was an object that Haruto-sama gave me when he left a hundred years ago. It was also the magical tool that had been broken by Halt-samas magic. Book 9: Chapter 40: Evil God’s Failure Book 9: Chapter 40: Evil Gods Failure Evil God-sama, what kind of curse do you want to cast on the person youre going to reincarnate? The Shikigami asked the Evil God. He nned to kill a person from another world and force him to reincarnate into this world. Reincarnating a person from another world would consume a colossal amount of energy from the Divine Realm. Generally, only the Creator God could allow the reincarnation of a person from another world, but the Evil God was trying to interfere with the Creator God by arbitrarily reincarnating a person of his own choosing. Even though this deity was named Evil God, he was still one of the deities who possessed power in this world. Thus, a reincarnation privilege would be arbitrarily given to the person he reincarnated if he did so through normal means. That so-called reincarnation privilege was Increase of status tenfoldpared to normal Being reborn as part of royalty or nobility Immunity against damages Ability to erase ones presencepletely and so on; basically referring to those various cheat abilities. The Evil God hated the very idea of the Demon King the demon he painstakingly raised to spread misery in the world and personally appointed and bestowed his power unto being annihted by the hero from another world transmigrated by the Creator God. Thus, he couldnt help but decide to just take the matter into his hands and reincarnate a person from another world himself in order to interfere with the Creator Gods ns. He wouldnt be able to bear it if the reincarnator he chose got a reincarnation privilege and went on to defeat the Demon King. Thus, it was necessary for him to cast a powerful curse on that reincarnator from another world. Yeah, now that you mention it, go bring me something terrible-looking from the bookshelf of curses. I understand. The shikigami went to the library after receiving the order of the Evil God. Er, terrible-looking, terrible. Which one. The Evil God was the deity that ruled the dark side of this world, so his temple contained several books sealed with curses that could bring destruction to the world. All the bookshelves were ssified andbeled ording to the books they held. There were a total of five bookshelves where the cursed books were kept. [Decent Enough] [Terrible] [Very Terrible] [Extremely Terrible] [Terrible for the World] [The Most Terrible, in a Sense] By the way, it was the Evil God himself who jotted down the ssification. Whenever he generated a curse, he would seal it inside a book and order the shinigami to keep it away. However, the Evil God himself hardly knew what kind of curses he possessed because of the sheer amount of curses he created. Theres only one book here at the bookshelf of [The Most Terrible, in a Sense]... And that book was [Static Status Curse]. I wonder, why did he consider this to be the most terrible?...but, if it says most terrible, then it should be far worse than the ones in [Terrible for the World], right? So this one should be fine, right? The shikigami decided to take the book where the curse was sealed. One of the reasons why she picked this book was because it was the only one on the shelf, making it easier for her to choose without having to go through its contents. And just as the Evil God instructed, the shikigami chose the most terrible-looking curse he could find. She didnt have a fault in this. If there was, it would be her mistake of not checking the contents thoroughly first before bringing it to the Evil God. Sorry it took some time, Evil God-sama. How about this one? Lemme seeHmm, Static Status Curse, huhIsnt that quite in? That may be so, but if you cast this curse, the victims level will forever be frozen at Level 1, is it not? Ive heard that a lot of people from the other world are excited about reincarnation and getting cheat abilities. Wont it be fun to watch the faces of those stupid otherworld person fall miserably after all that excitement? YouYou cane up with quite the funny stuff, huh. Yeah, youre right, thatll be amusing. Ehehe, please praise me. Hey, dont get too carried away. The Evil God mumbled, but he still patted the shinigamis head. In reality, the Evil God had gotten the effects all mixed up when he created this curse. He wanted to create a [Fixed Upper Limit Status Curse], but he ended up creating a curse that froze the status itself without meaning to. The person casted with this curse would never be affected by any damage. Thats because the Physical Strength had also been [Frozen]. It didnt end with that effect. It was equivalent to having an unlimited supply of mana. The maximum amount of mana that the person could release at one time depended on the value of mana at the time he was cursed. As long as the spell he casted didnt exceed that maximum level, he would be able to use mana inexhaustibly. Moreover, he wouldnt be able to receive any debuffs as part of the effect of the curse. The cursed person would never suffer from paralysis, forced slumber, nor would he be poisoned. Even Knock Back would not work on him. He wouldnt get blown away even if hit. Thats because even his very condition was also frozen. This curse could only be casted on reincarnated people, because of the restrictions with which it was created. The Evil God did consider destroying this curse at one point, but because of the huge amount of mana he poured into it, he decided to just set it aside for the meantime. He also thought that perhaps there might be an opportunity for him to reincarnate somebody, a person that would only listen to him, from the other world. And that was precisely the reason why he created a shelf andbeled it as The Most Terrible, in a Sense and stored the [Static Status Curse] there. However, this had already happened several hundred million years ago. The Evil God hadnt been creating any curses recently. He had almost forgotten what kinds of curses he created in the past. And so, this was how the [Static Status Curse] was ced on Halt. Chapter [NaN] Chapter [NaN] This turned out intoa rather troublesome matter. A certain deity mumbled in the Divine Realm. The white haired, white bearded old man was no other than the Creator God, the deity that made this world. Gramps, did you summon me? Oh, Sea God. Sorry for calling you out here. The deity who was naked from waist up was the Sea God, the deity that governed the oceans of this world. Its quite rare, huh. How many millennia has it been since you called for me, Gramps? ...Things turned out quite terrible, so. Eh, Gramps, for you to use terrible is that it? Will this world end tomorrow? If we dont do anything, that might really happen. ...Seriously? The Sea God was only half-joking when he said those words, but the Creator God didnt refute him. Look at that. The Creator God lifted his staff, and an image suddenly appeared before them. A woman was standing all alone. She was a beauty, and a narrow horn protruded from her forehead. The Sea Gods expression turned grim the moment heid his eyes on her. W-What the heck is that!? The woman was hiding enough power to shock even the Sea God. It was unimaginable. This womans power already reached the level of the deities. That was the Sea Gods conjecture. Gramps, what the heck is that creature!? ...Shes the Demon King. T-This? A Demon King? ugh, that fool! Just what the heck did he create!? The Sea God assumed that the Evil God created her. He expected the Creator God to ask for his cooperation to destroy this demon king. This thing is already powerful enough to fight against us deities. Theres no person who can defeat this The image of a human suddenly flitted through the Sea Gods mind. Hey, Gramps. I knew someone who can defeat this one. What? So, want me to tell him to subjugate this demon king? Is there a human who can y this demon king? Yeah. That guys mega strong. He has the body of a human, but hes a Bakemono who can spar with me fair and square. Youfight him on equal grounds? Yeah. That guy is called Halt Oh. What the heck. So its just Halt. ...Gramps, you know Halt? Well, yeah. He would visit and y here from time to time. HUH? The Sea God doubted what he heard. This was the Divine Realm. And this particr ce was far more special, because it was the space where the Creator God lived. Even the high-ranking deities couldnt just waltz in without the Creator Gods permission. And yet He even came here a while ago just to deliver the news that Yggdrasil has also grown in Glendale. Y-Yggdrasil!? Isnt it supposed to grow exclusively at Alheim since the mana of thend elsewhere isnt enough for it? Well, yeah, thats it. Were talking about Halt, after all. ........... Well. You told me that theres a human who can defeat that demon king, so I thought the bnce of the world had finally started to crumble. Halts a human, right? Nonsense. I would never acknowledge a Bakemono who has enough mana to grow Yggdrasil in and other than Alheim, and who drops by here casually just like one would greet his neighbors, as a human. Ah, well, thatsyoure right. Besides Right at that time, a teleportation circle suddenly appeared beside the demon king. A human that was familiar even to the Sea God appeared. That demon king is Halts wife. HuuuuuUUUUHHHH!? The Sea God yelled in shock when Sitri the Demon King hugged Halt when he came to fetch her. However, it wasnt because he was shocked that the demon king, which was an existence that could rival the deities, was Halts bride. You never told me, Halt!!! I thought were (battle)buddies!? Why didnt you tell me that youre married, huh!? The Sea God was angered because Halt didnt tell him about his marriage. So that guy is also close to you? ...Hes the only man I approve of. Battles with Halt are fun, you know. The Sea God was mad that Halt didnt tell him about his marriage, but when he recalled their battle, he couldnt help but grin. So, whats so terrible about this? If that demon king is Halts bride then the world wont be in crisis, right? Hmm. That demon king isnt terrible news. Theres no danger as long as shes with Halt. Then, whats the fuss? That Demon King seriously released her power just once. It was when Sitri tried to kill Youko and Hakua. Because of that, the contract with the other worlds deity had been activated. Eh, then Yeah. A hero wille from the other world. And that person will have the cheat that can defeat that kind of demon king, so Then, you saying the world will be in crisis isDont tell me Did you get it? A Hero Bakemono with the power to y that Demon King against Halt the Bakemono who will protect that demon king Theres a high chance that this world will experience Armageddon. Book 10: Chapter 2: The Birth of the Strongest Hero Book 10: Chapter 2: The Birth of the Strongest Hero Thend of the deities in the world where Haruto lived Are you really sure about this? If you want, I can let you live again in this world A gorgeous woman with a very huge bust size, d in thin, snow white clothes, was talking to a little girl wearing a sailor dress. Thank you very much. Its not like I do not wish to be revived again. My family is also sad as it isbut, I also want to go to another world. The girl stared straight into the womans eyes as she answered. I understand. Indeed, its bing more frequent these days people like you choosing to go to the other world instead of being revived here. Is that so? Yes. Its like an Isekai Reincarnation Boom, I guess. Ah, indeed. That might be true. The girl then exined that web novels are stories of people reincarnating or transmigrating into other worlds and bing the main character who eventually became peerless were popr in the realm of humans. Those webnovels were then published into books, or turned into anime, spurring many people to dream of being isekai-d or reincarnated into another world. Ehh?! So youre saying news from the other world has already spread so widely here now? Yes. Of course, everything is just made-up stories, but eh, are those stories perhaps quite urate in a sense? Most of them match. The deities bestow cheat abilities, then they be peerless, defeating the demon king, and finally return to their own world, and so on. There might be some people who didnt lose their memories when they returned The girl was taken aback when the woman replied in affirmative. At the same time, a faint longing welled inside of her. There was a possibility that the world she read in that book might not be fiction, after all. Her wish might be granted. Please. Let me reincarnate into another world. Well, I can do that. Good timing, since my contract with that worlds deity had also just been activated. Contract? Hm, yes. Well, to put it simply, we promised each other to send help if ever either one of our worlds is facing a crisis that kind of contract. T-The worlds crisis?! Nervousness was apparent from the girls expression. Yes. It seems like a quite powerful demon king has been born in that world one that could potentially destroy the bnce of the world. And Ineed to destroy that? Youre right. The girl wanted to be isekai-d. However, there was a price to pay for that. And the price was To defeat the Demon King of that world. To be the hero that would y that demon king. But I never fought Be at ease. Thats the reason why we deities bestow Gifts cheat abilities. The busty womans body started to glow. Its been a while since I did this to a human of this world. Ahm, w-what are you The girl was overwhelmed by the power of the aura wrapping the beauty. Im going to bestow a wonderful power to you. Normally, the other worlds deity is in charge of bestowing abilities to the heroes he takes from this world, but It was different this time around. The strongest, most evil demon king of all time had been born. Whenever a demon king of a certain level of power reigned, a hero that had been gifted abilities by the deity of this world would be sent to the other world such was the contract they agreed upon. If a very powerful demon king appeared, the deity of the other world would be pressed to deal with it, and he might not be able to bestow enough power to the hero that would be taken from this world. If that happened, the busty beauty the supreme goddess of this world would bestow cheats to the heroes first before either reincarnating them or transmigrating them to the other world. Actually, Im more amazing than the deity of that other world, you know? The deities'' power was influenced by the faith of the people living in their world. The percentage of devout and pious people living in the other world was higher in the other world. That was because the existence of deities was more familiar in that other world. However, this world had a muchrger poptionpared to the world where they were reincarnated to. Thats why, ultimately, the number of people believing in deities in this world exceeded that of the other world. In short, there was a difference in the deities power, too. I will make sure that you wont get into any danger in the world youre headed to. The aura that the goddess emitted was transferred to the girl. The goddess bestowed various gifts to her. ** ** well, that should do the trick. Normally, the maximum cheat skills the other worlds deity could bestow to the transmigrated heroes were limited to three. The supreme deity of this world, on the other hand, poured power like water into the girl. As a result, the strongest hero of all time had been born. So, do your best, okay! The goddess extended her hand, and the girl vanished from that spot. She was reincarnated into the other world. The goddess stared nkly at the ce where the girl had been, when something ck and fluffy approached her feet. Whats wrong?... Are you worried about that girl? The woman squatted down, then she stroked the ck, fuzzy thing while speaking in a gentle voice. She helped you, after all. Do you want to go with her? The fluffy thing bounced up as if to answer her question. I see Alright. I will send you to that girls ce. You have to protect her as best as you can, okay? The ck, fuzzy thing disappeared, just like how the girl did. And so, the strongest hero of all time and the supreme deitys familiar were teleported to Halts world. Book 10: Chapter 3: Halt’s Proposal Book 10: Chapter 3: Halts Proposal Ten years had passed since I first came into this world. Im currently 15 years old, a human adult by this worlds standards. In the tenth month of this year, we celebrated the birthday of Luna, who had thetest birthday among the Ernol family. The day after the celebration, I gathered my entire family and made a proposal. Lets register at the Adventurers Guild! Adventurer?... Master, do you want to be an adventurer? Yup! Its a dream I have had ever since I was transmigrated into this ce. I wanted to register in a guild as an adventurer, and also rose in their ranks. It seemed really fun. Collecting game trophies had been my hobby even back when I was in my former world. It was pretty exciting since my titles and my ranks would rise bit by bit. There was also the possibility of getting into fights with the senior adventurers, but that was also part of the charm. I wanted to see the shocked faces of those adventurers who tried to trample on a newbie like me and hear them say T-This guy is strong!? when I flex a bit. I also want to show off the monsters I hunted to the beautiful receptionist and hear her say I-Impossible! This is a C-rank monster!! and stuff like that. Oh dear, I got ahead with my wild ideas. Anyway, lets aim to be a S-rank adventurer!! Ever since Tina showed me her guild card, I couldnt help but want one of my own. The gold information text on the ck card really looked cool. Only those with tertiary upations could be S-ranked adventurers, apparently, so its quite fortunate that Im a sage, a tertiary upation. Although Im still Level 1 Anyway, as long as I stack up all my aplishments, I would definitely be an S-ranked adventurer! Halt you dont have to worry about money even if you dont work as an adventurer, right? What a boorish thing to say, Ryuushin. You really dont understand a thing, huh. Its not about the money, Ryuushin. Im quite apologetic to the genuine adventurers who had to defeat monsters in desperation, but yeah, hes right, I dont have to worry about money. Right now, a total of 18 people and one beastprising the fourteen members of the Ernol family and Shiro, Luke and Lielle, Ryuushin and Hinata were all living in my mansion. Tina paid for all our living expenses, but no matter how luxurious we lived, it seemed that it didnt make a dent in her bank deposits. In fact, it was constantly increasing. Thats why I wouldnt be an adventurer for the sake of money. I have dreams for when I be an adventurer. ...Dreams? What, so Luke also didnt get it? Cant be helped then. For example, traveling to unchartednds Halt, didnt you already set up teleportation circles in every corner of the world these past few years, right? (Leaffa) Leaffas right, meow. (Merdie) Uncharted territories theres no such thing anymore, you know? (Mai and Mei) .. F-For example, searching for treasure thaty deep inside the dungeons Didnt you just clear the most difficult dungeon of all that even generations of heroes didnt manage to dost year! (Youko) You got the sword that was blessed by Creator God-sama. (Hakua) Havent you alreadypleted all the dungeons aside from the Dungeon Ruins that you entrusted to me and set me as the boss? Danna-sama and Tina-sama already cleared mine, too. (Sitri) Sitri, I wish you would lower the difficulty level of that ce. (Youko) Its definitely impossible for us at this rate. (Hakua) Fufufu, please consult Danna-sama for that matter. (Sitri) . Y-Yeah. How about gathering super rare items and create the ultimate equipment The Yggdrasil is growing right in our backyard, isnt it? Those branches are considered super rare, arent they? Its just as Luna said. If we use those branches, we can make the ultimate weapon called Yggdrasil Wand. This Yggdrasil loves Luna, so it wouldnt get mad even if Luna cut off some of its branches. (Sylph) Sylph-sama, will that really be alright? (Luna) Of course. It will be very happy if Luna pruned it. (Sylph) Besides, there are deposits of scarletite underneath this ce, right? Didnt you use that to make an armor for Elmia? (Seira) Oh, yeah, that one. That one got some quite amazing properties. Something invisible is protecting the parts not covered by the armor, and no weapon or magic spell can damage it. Thanks a lot for that, Halt. (Elmia) As far as this concubine knows, theres no ultimate equipment that can surpass the armor made with scarletite (Kikyou) .. Hunt some monsters, and the raw materials The most valuable monster is right in front of you, Halt. (Shiro) Eh, me!? (Ryuushin) Shiros right. (Youko) Ryuushin is the Kokuryuu, sopared to Hakuryuu like me and Ryuka, raw materials from him will definitely sell higher. (Hakua) Yes, thats rightRyuushin, Halt desires your materials, you know? (Ryuka) Ryuushin, I will make it painless. (Seira) Miss Seira!? Wh-whats up with that divine attribute spell!? Ryuushin-sama (Hinata) Hi-Hinataaa, save me Im so sorry. We are permitted to live here. Its for the living expenses. (Hinata) Eh, no, wai aaaaAAAAHHHHHHH!! UhSoirry, Ryuushin. It seems Hinata has also adapted to the life of the Ernol House. Hmmm, so what to do now Ah! Guild Card! Eh? (Everyone) Tina, show your guild card to everyone. I understand. Tina showed her guild card. Whoa!! So this is the guild card of an S-ranked adventurer, huh!! A-amazing Luke and Ryuushin, who had a scale from his arm peeled off, stared at Tinas guild card with glittering eyes. Alright, this looks great! I want this. If you want it, then Ill give it to you. Here. Eh!? Im just kidding. Fufufu,ughed Tina. She looks adorable grinning like that. Well, its fine. A-Anyway, I want to be an adventurer!! Argh, Ill just force my way into this. Itd be nice if someone approved, though Got it. (Youko) If Halt is going to be an adventurer, then Ill be one, too! (Hakua) Ill also register with you, then. (Leaffa) We, too. (Mai and Mei) Ill also be one, meow! {Merdie) Please leave the healing to me. (Ryuka) I will support everyone with all I got! (Luna) Seems fun. This concubine will also register. (Kikyou) Then Iwill go as Halts familiar? (Shiro) Thats alright, Shiro-sama. (Tina) Elmia, lets register, too! (Seira) Y, yup. Okay. (Elmia) Me too! (Ryuushin) Count me in, of course. (Luke) We, too (Hinata) Will be adventurers~! (Lielle) In the end, everyone approved of it. I tried a lot of reasons, so what made them agree I couldnt help but mull over it. Halt-samas will is the Ernol familys consensus. As long as Halt-sama wants to do it, its fine. Thats right. What the, I shouldve just said it from the start Alright, then lets go to the Adventurers Guild and register right now! Yeah!!!!!! (Everyone) ------- T/N: Everyones too much, bullying gentle giant Ryuushin just because they can! X( Book 10: Chapter 4: To the Adventurers Guild Book 10: Chapter 4: To the Adventurer''s Guild We went out of our way to go to Glendales royal capital. There is also an adventurers guild in the territory of my dad, the count, but the one in the royal capital received far moremissions apparently. Not only that, the adventurers ranking and the guild he was affiliated to also had bearing on whether he would receivemissions or not. Thus, I thought the Adventurers Guild in the royal capital would be great if we were to register. Usually, noob adventurers would register in their hometown, so they would travel to other ces. Thats because monsters they y on the road could also raise their ranks. It was also possible to renew their registration at their destination. They could use the location where they renewed their registration as their base and main area of work, and they could also choose to work elsewhere. Adventurers were free people. However, there were various requirements for registration renewal, so we decided to register at the royal capital from the get-go. We still had two years left at the Ifrus Academy of Magic after registering as adventurers. Some of the students also registered as adventurers while still attending the academy of magic just like us, but everyone of them registered at the branch office of the adventurers guild located within the academy of magic. It was convenient for them since they did not have to go to faraway ces, but there was also another reason why they chose to do so. Registering as an adventurer required the person to receive severalmissions within a certain period of time ording to his rank. Failure to do so would result in the cancetion of his registration. However, those who registered at the guild office in the academy didnt have such requirements. Their registration would not be terminated even if they didnt receive anymissions for a long period of time. Thats why almost all of the students of the academy of magic decide to register at the branch office. In addition to Sitri and I who could teleport, most of the Ernol family members could travel at high-speed. That meant traveling to and fro from the royal capital was just a piece of cake. Moreover, our ss had alreadypleted all the mandatory curriculum coursesst year, so there were fewer sses that we absolutely had to take at the academy. In short, we had a lot of free time now. We would probably need to eptmissions from the guild a few times in a week. With that reason in mind, we made our way to the royal capitals adventurers guild. So this is the Royal Capitals Adventurers Guild? Its as big as Halts ce ~! Luna and Hakua eximed as they looked up at the adventurers guild building. It was the first time for both of them toe to the royal capital of Glendale. The building standing before us was roughly the same size of or probably slightly bigger than my mansion. This was the main office of Glendales adventurer guild. It was also the headquarters of all the adventurers guilds in the entire country, and it also functions as a regr guild. There were a lot of people entering and leaving its premises. There was a time when I checked out the adventurers guild at my dads territory, but this one was far livelier than that ce. Moreover, there were many people around here who gave off the vibes of being an adventurer. Its quite exciting. Today, I would finally be the adventurer that I was always interested in back in my previous world. Alright, lets go. Yes. Starting from Tina, I led my family andrades seventeen people and one beast into the guilds building. Here. This is your guild card. Ah, yes Thank you very much. The beauty at the guild reception desk gave me a guild card. It had a huge F written in the upper right corner of the card. How weird. My adventurer registration waspleted without a hitch, and I even got my guild card. Got my guild card wasnt that too odd? I came all the way here to register as an adventurer, and didplete that with no problems whatsoever, and even got my guild card. I aplished my goal, but it left me feeling unsatisfied. Thats it. The temte event didnt happen. This might sound offing from me, but I looked like a weakling and yet I was apanied by more than ten gorgeous women and beautiful girls, so I expected the senior adventurers to pick a bone with me. Nothing of the sort happened at all. As I thought, are you dissatisfied with the F-rank? Tina looked worried about me since I looked like I had a hard time making sense of everything, so she asked me. Er, thats not it, but Halt-sama, the bastards around us were harboring ill will against Halt-sama, so in order to prevent them from doing untoward things, this concubine brainwashed all of them. Kikyou whispered to my ear. Ah, s-so it was her fault! The adventurers didnt fight with me because of Kikyou. Except for everyone apanying me, she brainwashed all the people within this building. Normally, Kikyou should be thanked because she prevented us from getting into troublesome stuff. However, I had been anticipating experiencing that temte event since I had the chance toe to another world. Thanks, Kikyou. In the meantime, I still thanked Kikyou and patted her on the head. Kikyou and Youkos tails would normally be invisible when they morphed into their human forms, but I could still see them because of my magic vision. Her tails were swishing behind her, as if waiting for me to praise her. Master, why are you praising my mother? Youko seemed puzzled. It seemed that even Youko, who was also a nine-tailed fox herself, didnt notice that her mother cast a mind maniption spell. I avoided getting into trouble thanks to Kikyou, so thats why. Not a single person in this guild had the ability to resist Kikyous mind maniption magic, probably. I was a sage, so I could barely confirm that she was actively using her mind maniption spell after listening to Kikyou and tracing her diluted mana. There shouldnt be anyone who noticed that they were under a spell. By the way, there were also magic tools that could resist brainwashing magic. Good timing, there were also high-ranking adventurers who just passed us by, and they had anti-mind maniption magical tools, but The tools didnt seem to have any effect, either. These tools contained spirits inside them, who were responsible for blocking the interference of other peoples mana and magic, thus resisting mind maniption. It seemed that the spirits were shocked because of the presence of Mai and Mei, and they couldnt focus on their job. Thats why even the high-ranking adventurers with the anti-mind maniption magic gear didnt stand a chance of resisting Kikyous brainwashing. And so, this was how we ended up registering as adventurers without getting into a single trouble at all. It wasnt like I was looking for trouble, so this was fine, I guess. HmmmBut, promises are important, right? We left the adventurers guild with me still feeling dissatisfied. Book 10: Chapter 6: Commission for Goblin Subjugation Book 10: Chapter 6: Commission for Goblin Subjugation We arrived at the vige that requested the goblin subjugation. A few dozen vigers were gathered at the central za of the town, each of them bringing things such as hoes and axes. How weird. They sent a request to the guild, so why were they equipped as if they were going to battle? With this question in mind, I called out to the person standing in the middle of the gathering. Excuse me Hm, what? Youngster, where did youe from? I am Halt. I have been dispatched from the Adventurers Guild of the Royal Capital. ...What? T-Theyre already here!? Eh, wait. This guy here is an F-rank.| What the , isnt that the lowest ranking for an adventurer? Goblins are E-ranked monsters, right? The Guild decided that there wouldn''t be any problem if we, these five parties,are to fulfill the conditions. I introduced myrades behind me while saying that. A-Are all of them yourrades!? Such a huge group Theres a strong looking knight, too Vige Chief, h-how much did we say were going to pay, again? I-I just agreed with the amount that they said was enough for goblin subjugation! It seemed like they were having a dispute about thepensation. By the way, our five parties came all the way here, but that didnt mean ourpensation had been increased. We didnt even negotiate for an increase. Thats why the amount these vigers needed to pay didnt change. In return, I asked the receptionistdy to settle more guild points for us. Instead of money, wed be a lot happier if we could stack up a lot of guild points as soon as possible. Please be at ease. We just registered at the Adventurers Guild. Thats why our rank is low and thepensation is cheap. However, please do not worry about it. We wont have any problems subjugating a few goblins, we have enough power for that. ...Sorry, but the contents of the request might change. Eh Actually, one of the viges maidens had been kidnapped by the goblins. A human had been kidnapped!? W-Was it inside the forest? Or was it in the vicinity of the vige? Just beside this vige. Then, the group of goblins Yeah. it has turned into quite a huge group. For goblins to attack humans right beside where they lived meant that they had banded together into a huge group. This piece of information was general knowledge in this world. Our vige isnt wealthy enough to add to yourpensation. The man they were calling the vige chief had a gloomy expression on his face as hi gripped his hatchet tighter. Sorry, but can you just go back? The Guild will pay you from the deposit. He was telling us to leave. There was no hint of the women and children when I looked around. Only men holding things that could be their weapons were here. They seemed to have resigned themselves. AhhSo thats how it was. They dont have the money, so they chose the path that would lead to the viges destruction. With that resolution, they were preparing to attack the goblins nest going forward. I knew they already strengthened their resolve, so I was a bit apologetic, but To heck with that. That route had already crumbled the moment we stepped into this vige. We would never let their vige be annihted, even if a hundred goblins were there. We were here, after all. Well subjugate several goblins. We have received themission to do so, after all. Yeah. If its just several goblins then it was still within the scope of themission. 9 should count as several, right? And, we have 19 people and 1 beast here. If each member defeated 9 goblins each, even if we y up to 180 goblins, it should still be within the range of themission, right. Well, I doubt that they would bother with the numbers if we went past a hundred. Was I too harsh? But then, when I was still the Guardian Hero, I saved countless viges and towns in the entire world without expectingpensation, so this much should be fine. The most urgent problem was the kidnapped girl. We should rescue her as soon as possible. Didnt you say that there is a maiden that had been kidnapped? Let us hurry up to save her. A-Are you really gonna save us? There might be more than a hundred goblins over there Well just escape if the situation turns for the worse. We are adventurers, you see. Veteran adventurers have very sharp intuition, and they could keenly sense danger, so they wouldnt fight against enemies that they had no power to defeat, but We are just noob adventurers. It couldnt be helped if our sense of danger wasnt honed yet. So, we would be up against a group of approximately a hundred goblins There might be goblin magicians, warriors, or even goblin lords there. I nced over all myrades standing behind me while estimating the possible strength of the enemy. Heroine and Holy Knight, Saintess, three Dragons, three Spirit Kings, etc, etc. Hm. Were probably gonna be fine. I didnt sense any danger, too. Our ability to sense danger might be quite low, but I got the feeling that we got this. It would be fine. I seethats heartening. You can run off if things got dangerous, thats fine. Can we ask you to go with us, then? Please leave it to us. All of you guys, listen up. This adventurer Halt. Halt and hisrades agreed to help us save Reina. T-Thank goodness. Well be in your care. So the abducted girls name was Reina, huh. We have to hurry up and save her. Women abducted by goblins would be the breeding seedplot. It hadnt been too long since she was taken away, but it was imperative that we hurry up. Tina! Yes. Tina was waiting with the other guys at a spot a little further than us. Can you check the possible ce where goblin-like monsters are gathered in a pack right now? Hm Ah, over there! Tinas wide-ranged mana detection ability was world-ss. She spotted the goblins nest right away. It seems the goblin nest is over there. Whoa, what the heck! She knows where the nest is? Yeah, many people did say they saw goblins over there. There shouldnt be any mistake then if there were eyewitnesses. Excuse me. Do you have any item that belongs to Reina? Itll be better if it is something she touched recently Reinas things? What are you gonna do with that? H-How about this? She had been carrying this basket when she was kidnapped. Reinas father brought a basket. Reina had been abducted by a goblin when she was on her way to bring him lunch while he was cutting trees. Good enough. I thought it would work. Recently, I discovered that I could teleport, even without the markings set beforehand at my destination, as long as I knew where I wanted to go and sense the mana waves of the people over there. Reina wasnt a mage, so the traces of her mana had already faded a lot, but it was still enough, just barely, for me to teleport without any problems. Leaffa, take everyone with you! Got it. Take care, Halt. Tina Of course Im going with you, Halt-sama. Yup, I guessed that much. Seemed like she already knew what I was nning to do. Vige chief, were going ahead first to rescue Reina. W-What? Goblin nests were very intricate, and it would take a lot of time to find people that were trapped inside depending on its size. The rescue operation was far more difficult than merely annihting the goblins. Thats why I decided to teleport directly to where Reina was. Well, then, well be going first. The rest of myrades will guide you and protect you on the way. After saying that to the vige chiefs, Tina and I teleported to where Reina was. Book 10: Chapter 7: Goblin (?) Subjugation Book 10: Chapter 7: Goblin (?) Subjugation Glendale Castle, inside a certain room Cai-Nii, did you call for me? An azure-eyed, stout young man sporting short, ck hair entered the room without knocking. Yeah, sorry, I know youre busy. The young man perusing the documents on the table also had ck hair and blue eyes. Anyway, sit down first. Cain the owner of this room moved towards the sofa for his guests and beckoned to his younger brother Leon. Both of them were Halts older brothers. Its rare for Cai-Nii to summon me directly like this. Yeah, I think there might be a terrible matter, so Hm? Terrible, then why oh, wait. I get it now. Its your hunch, huh. Its great that you catch on quickly. My intuition is telling me that a strong monster will appear in a vige near this Royal Capital, or perhaps its already there as we speak. Cain has the skill called extreme intuition. It was through this skill that he knew how a monster appeared, and that monster in question wasnt something easily subjugated unless it was someone at the level of a Royal Knight. He couldnt see the future using this skill, so there were also times that it was a miss. However, it has never been wrong when ites to situations that could put the kingdom into jeopardy. ...So, theres no proof, so Ill check it out, is that it? Thats right. An A-risk ss monster will probably appear. You should bring the chivalric order with you. Youre going that far, Cai-Nii, so this is probably the worst possible thing that can happen, huh. Yeah, I want to do that too, butIts not an official order, so I cant bring my subordinates with me, you know? Leonsbat job was [Apprentice Guardian Warrior], and it was just one step shy of being a tertiary upation upations that were considered the ultimate in this world. It was the strongest ss of warriors in this kingdom. Cains intuition was telling him that it would not bode well for him if he were to go on his own, despite having that upation. However, he was not Leons superior. Cain didnt have the right tomand him. That was the reason why he wanted to make this request as an older brother to his younger brother. Leon would ept this request from his older brother, but they had to consider the repercussions if he were to take his subordinates along with him. His older brothers hunches would be right, so he also wanted to bring them with him if possible. Thus, he had to persuade themander of the knights. However, it seemed that there was no more time for that, so Leon was thinking of going on the scouting mission on his own. Then, I will dere an official order. Y-Your Majesty, you came. King Glendale suddenly appeared without any sound. Leon was surprised, but he immediately genuflected and bowed his head. Hmm. Dont you think Im getting better with erasing my presence? ...Yes. You did well, considering Leon didnt even notice you. The Count of Silveray has three sons and one daughter. The eldest son Cain possessed extreme intuition, the eldest daughter could read minds, while the third son was a reincarnator from the other world. The second son Leon didnt have any sort of cheat skills like Cain and Charles, and he didnt possess infinite mana like Halt. However, he possessed an extraordinarily keen eye. Leon, who was observant enough to see through the secret gestures of Elven royalty, didnt even sense the presence of the Glendale king was also in the same room with him. Well. One of the things I enjoy in recent days is creeping behind my shadow guards without being seen, and calling out Good work to them. W-What are you doing Your Majesty, the shadow guards are imploring you to stop. I-I see. Their shocked faces are too amusing, so What a naughty king. The King thought he could get augh out of it, but he felt Cain might scold him, so he changed the subject forcefully. Ah, then, back to the topic at hand. This is an order to Leon, captain of the 13th Squad. Go and lead your men to y the monster. As for the details, just listen to Cain, okay. King Glendale wasnt someone who normally gave orders casually like this. However, the only people here were Cain, his friend from when he was still a prince, and that guys younger brother, so he could act like this. Well then, Im leaving it in your hands. Dont get injured, okay. Yes! After telling that to Leon, King Glendale left Cains room. ...Cai-Nii, did you call His Majesty? Yeah, so that you can bring your subordinates with you. Wouldnt it be better if he were to give that order inside the throne room like usual? Normally, when the king, who had direct control over the order of the knights, gave orders, he would do so in the throne room. He told me he wanted to do something, so, yeah. Ah, so thats how it is. He wanted to test the concealment skill he recently acquired, if it will work against my keen observation, huh. Seems like it. Sorry for taking a lot of your time. Its fine. Then, Im going to gather my subordinates to prepare. Yeah. Take care. Afterward, Leon got the information regarding the area where the monster was most likely to appear, then he left the room. In a vige located a short distance away from the royal capital; in the deepest part of the cave in the nearby mountains Oh, Ohh? W-Whad dhe, where did youe from!? The ogre was about to mess with the girl that had her hands shackled, when he was shocked by the sudden appearance of a man and a woman. Eh? Isnt it supposed to be a goblin? Halt-sama, all the monsters around us are goblins. Perhaps, only the boss evolved. Ahh, I see. Thats likely. The people who appeared in the deepest part of the cave was no other than the Sage Halt and the Magic Swordsman Tina. Both of them came here to rescue the abducted girl Reina. Whad da heck are you dalking aboud! The ogre tossed the girl towards the group of goblins then he grabbed the enormous cleaver propped on the wall and charged towards Halt. The boss of the goblin group had absorbed a huge amount of mana somehow, thereby gaining strength. He then evolved past being a goblin lord into an ogre. Ogres were the strongest among the A-ss monsters, possessing both high intelligence andbat skills and resistance to attacks and magic. That ogres attack was Easily stopped with one hand by Halt. Whad!? Tina, the girl. Please leave it to me! Mere E-rank monsters such as goblins were in no way a threat to the level 250 Magic Swordsman who had annihted monsters all over the world alongside the Guardian Hero. Tina had already obliterated the group of goblins without leaving a single trace even before Reina fell in their midst after being thrown by the ogre. oopsie. Reina was in the arms of Tina, who had been poised to catch her fall. Its alright now. Reina fainted. Tina cast heal on her. The group was strong enough to evolve the boss into an ogre. Naturally, there were still dozens of them remaining apart from the goblins that Tina exterminated. However, those goblins could not even approach Tina and Reina. ming knights Halts magic were protecting them from countless goblins. B-B-Bastard, whad are you!! The ogre, whose pridey in his own strength, had gone all out and attacked with all his power, but even so, his weapon didnt even budge at all. In contrast, Halt was only using his forefinger and thumb to pinch the cleavers tip. Sage Halt. ugh! Halt swung the knife with force, and the ogre was blown away, straight up until he almost reached the ceiling. And by force of gravity, the ogre fell down. Right below him, Halt was waiting, poised with the cleavers de dyed pitched ck in his hand. W-Wait Until the moment he fell to the ground, the ogre was cut into small pieces until his former appearance could no longer be discernable. This isnt a goblin, so I guess its not counted. Indeed. However, I already finished more than 10 goblins. Then, Ill give you some of mine. Thank you very much. However, even if we considered those, we The ogre, the herds boss, was already gone, but the goblin didnt even attempt to flee. The goblins of this world would be united as a pack when a powerful boss was born among them. If the boss had been in, the next strongest goblin would take over as the sessor boss and he would maintain their group. This trait of theirs was favorable for Halt and hisrades. There were more than a hundred goblins inside the cave. The surrounding viges and towns would be in danger if they were to flee from this ce. However, Halt and hisrades could only kill nine goblins as the limit. Its not like they had to strictly abide by that restriction, but Hmm, then lets just escape for now? Halt decided to leave this ce in order to protect the rule that he arbitrarily set. He was about to activate his teleportation magic, when an explosion happened behind the goblins that were surrounding Halt, Tina and Reina. Danna-sama, I teleported everyone here. Sitri, one of Halts family members, teleported his family andrades into this ce. The vigers had been asked to wait in a safe ce. Thanks, Sitir!! This moment marked the goblins extermination to be set in stone. Leon. Ah, Cai-Nii. Are you sending us off? Were about to leave. About thatSorry! Eh? W-What? The enemy is already gone. Probably. ...Huh? The thirty knights who prepared their weapons and armor didnt set off, and they could only disband for the day. Book 10: Chapter 8: E- Rank Advancement Exam Book 10: Chapter 8: E- Rank Advancement Exam Two weeks had passed since Halt and hisrades registered as adventurers. They receivedmissions from the Royal Capitals Adventurer Guild day after day, and finally, today was the day they would be taking the advancement examination. The purpose of F, the lowest rank, was to gauge whether or not the people could be adventurers, so the required guild points for advancing to E-rank was low. It was also rtively easy to take the advancement examination. The adventurers could take the advancement exam in a month or so after receiving suitablemissions and umting enough guild points. Thinking of this, it could be said that Halts team had been quite fast. This was because they received a lot ofmissions that didnt provide good marypensation but gave them more guild points instead suchmissions were mainly being avoided by the other adventurers. Well finally graduate from the lowest rank, meow! Being an adventurer is quite hard. Yeah, I didnt expect it to be this harsh. Merdie, Luke and Ryuushin were reminiscing about the past two weeks. Their mindset was not because they had to fight strong monsters. If it was just about battles against monsters, then all the members here would easily pass as A-ranks. Cleaning the underground canals Ugh, I never want to do that again. Leaffa shivered as she recalled that instance. Halt epted amission to clean the underground canals yesterday, and it had caused quite a huge trauma to the entire family. Yeah, I totally agree. Particrly the stench, that had been horrible. Hmm, I thought I was gonna die. Youko and Shiro apparently suffered the most because of their keen sense of smell. Still, I think we did well in the lower ss! Yup, youre right. You can now judge in an instant whether a flower blooming by the street can sell or not. Sylph replied to Lunasment. I discovered this on my way here. Oh, Luna. That''s a showy babys breath! You can sell that for 300 spina. Sylph, the Wind Spirit King herself, remembered how much this grass was worth which was less than the cost of a single meal. She could now judge whether a grass is just in weed or a medicinal nt. Even Sylph-sama has be quite knowledgeable about medicinal nts. Has this been your goal all along, Halt-sama? Hmm, I didnt think that far ahead, but Im d that everyone learned a lot. Most of the Ernol family members were royalty or else belonging to special races, so most of them werent familiar with the knowledge of humans. Haltsrades could probably take the advancement examination earlier if they y monsters. F-rank monsters were equivalent to rubbish for these people, after all. However, doing that would be meaningless. They had to gain themon knowledge of civilians and lower rank adventures that could never be found in the textbooks and grimoires of the magical academy. Halt hoped that his family could acquire such knowledge. And he was pretty pleased with the oue. Mr. Halt, today is the day of the advancement examination, finally! The receptionistdy of the adventurer guild called out to Halt. Starting with her. all the guild members were fond of Halt and the others, especially since they had steadily dealt with themissions that the other adventurers were unwilling to fulfill. Yes. We are under your care. I will guide you to the examination site. Please follow me, everyone. The entire House of Ernol followed behind the receptionistdy. It was a usual sight in the Royal Capital Guild, and even the adventurers had already epted it as such. It was because Kikyou had been gradually and steadily brainwashing the adventurers and the guild staff everyday. Thanks to her, they didnt encounter any huge problems even if Halt, Luke and Ryuushin, these three guys, apanied 16 gorgeous beauties and beautiful girls inside and around the guild. They arrived at the examination site. It was a rtively huge, round arena. A burly, skinhead guy stood at the center. So, Halt and hisrades, huh. Im Johann, a B-rank adventurer, your senior and proctor of you advancement examination. Nice to meet you. The pleasure is ours. Johann extended his hand, so Halt shook it. You guys are quite famous, you know. You guys are courteous despite just starting out as adventurers, and you even take the initiative to take on jobs that other rookies didnt want to. Thank you very much. Even regarding monster subjugation we also received reports that you already defeated several goblins, so I guess you guys are quite powerfulSo Johann threw the scroll he was holding to the floor of the arena Five slimes appeared. Johann used the [Scroll of Sealed Monsters], a scroll that could seal the monsters that had been captured beforehand. This is a special service for you. If you defeat these slimes, Ill acknowledge your advancement to E-rank. So we just have to defeat some slime, meow? Waaayy too easy! We wont have any problems with stronger monsters. Itll be andslide victory against the slimes for sure. Merdie, Hakua, Youko, Ryuushin were underestimating the jiggling smile in front of hem. It was only natural that they would look down on these slime since they could defeat majins. Well, well. Sir Johann here gave us an exception and agreed to promote us if we defeat them, so everyone, lets give our best! A guy smirked after saying that. The only person who noticed that smirk was the maid who had been constantly paying close attention to him. The maid was bothered about that grin, so she tried probing the slime monsters. It was then that she realized. These slime monsters had been strengthened by the mans mana. In truth, these slime had been tamed by the worlds strongest sage, and they had been strengthened to the point that it was unbelievable. The sage caught wind that Johann would depart to hunt slime for the advancement examination, so he ordered the monsters to get themselves captured. The mans mana was cleverly hidden within the slimes mana. If not for this maid who had been exposed to that guys mana from when he was young, nobody would probably notice this. The maid decided not to attack these slimes. They wouldnt be able to pass the advancement examination if they didnt defeat these monsters, but they were anything but ordinary after being strengthened by that mans mana. She decided it would be best to monitor the situation. (Just what is Halt-sama thinking? He said he wanted to be an S-rank as soon as possible, and yet he raised the level of his own advancement exam ) Without any regard to the doubting maid, Johann gave the signal to start the advancement examination. I want you to show me how you move as a party. I want everyone to participate in the attacks as much as possible. Then Begin! The battle with the strongest slimes had begun. Book 10: Chapter 9: The Night Before the Advancement Examination Book 10: Chapter 9: The Night Before the Advancement Examination A certain sage went to the forest alone. The receptionistdy of the adventurers guild had secretly tipped him that they would subjugate slimes for tomorrows advancement examination. The sage wanted his family to gain the general knowledge of the masses, so they had been doing themissions seriously. Because of this, they earned the favor of the guild members, who then decided to make the advancement examination easier for them. Having it easy was pretty good, but it might also backfire on them. His family might be self-conceited and might even look down on adventurers. And so, the sage thought of an idea. About the slime that they would fight tomorrow What if his family lost against them? Perhaps, he could teach them the lesson that they should never lower their guards, no matter who the opponent was. And so, he came here with that thought. He activated his wide-range mana detection. Alright, Johann isnt here yet. The receptionistdy told him that Yohann, a B-rank adventurer, would be the proctor during tomorrows exam. Johanns mana was headed towards this forest, but he was still far away. Slime-chan~,e out~ The sage searched for the slimes. Oh, there you are. He easily discovered five slimes. And then Tame! Kyupi!? He didnt even bother weakening them by afflicting damage; he just casted the Tame spell head on. It was the Tame spell of the worlds strongest sage. There was no way slimes, such weak monsters, could Resist. Did it work? Kyupi. Kyupipi~! Kyu Kyu Pi~! Kyupi! Kyu Pi The five slimes danced around the sage. They were happy that they have a master now. It was hard to read their expressions, but they were quite adorable. The sage felt warm and fluffy because of them. Oopsie, Johann should be here soon. The B-rank adventurers mana was approaching. I want you guys to let yourselves be captured by another adventurer. KyupI!? Kyupipi? Kyu, Kyu. The slimes sounded extremely sad. S-Sorry. Its only for a while, of course. Well meet again tomorrow. The Sage started releasing his mana. That mana started forming snow white letters on the palm of his hand. It was Divine Characters the characters used by the deities of this world. They formed a magical circle over the heads of the slimes. When the magical circle waspleted, rays of light stretched towards the slime. The bodies of the slime struck by those rays started to glow. Halts Divine Protection just kidding. The sage muttered under his breath. He had no way of knowing that he did indeed bestow [Halts Divine Protection] to these slimes this time. And as a result I want them to have these the sage bestowed all that he wished they had as skills. For Divine Protection, one cannot create something that was above oneselfs existence. Thus, even if these slimes received his divine protection, they could not win against the sage that bestowed it. However, because the sage was the strongest person in the entire world, they evolved into monsters corresponding to the sages power. And so, this marked the birth of the strongest slimes that even the previous generations of demon kings could never defeat. Alright, see you tomorrow! Kyupipi!! (All slimes) Johann came right after, so the sage used his teleportation magic to leave that ce. Immediately after that Oh, found yah, slimes! Kyupi! Johann found 5 slimes. Those slimes didnt even resist, as if saying hurry up and capture us. Book 10: Chapter 10: House of Ernol vs Slime Book 10: Chapter 10: House of Ernol vs Slime The battle against Slime the advancement examination needed in order for them to be the E-rank adventurers had begun. "Can our party go first and defeat one of them?" "Yup, you can." "We''ll go next!" "Then we''ll try after them, Danna-sama." "Okay. Then " Youko, Luke and Sitri would battle the slimes in that order. Tina didnt say anything about participating for some reason. Did she perhaps discover that I secretly strengthened the slimes? Well, Im sure shell be able to grasp the situation and go with the flow. I''ll make Youko and Lukes parties lose in the meantime. How about Sitri? Shes pretty strong from the get go, so I think shell defeat the slimes even if I fortified them. Hmm, I guess it wont be so bad to let it be if that happened. Good thing the guys who have the tendency to overestimate their own abilities will battle first. Alright, lets have the slimes do their best. Youkos party would battle first. And the members were Youko, the cmitous Nine-tailed Fox Colored Dragon Hakua, the Strongest Monster Former Saintess Seira Elmia, Former Captain of the Order of Holy Knights So, lets go? (Youko) Well do their best! (Hakua) It seemsyou dont have any use for Recovery. (Seira) Theyre slimes, for crying out loud. (Elmia) Elmia was wearing scarletite armor, and it was obvious that she was no noob adventurer. There four people started charging against one of the slimes. Kyupi. The slime wasnt on guard at all. It didnt show any fear against Youko and her party. It didnt budge at all, even if Youko and the others were steadily closing in. Actually, the slimes were about to jump at me when Johann summoned them, so I immediately used the envement magics connection to warn them to behave themselves. The slimes earnestly kept that order, and they obediently behaved themselves. They dont even try to run. (Youko) Nor do they attack. (Hakua) Isnt it a bit too pitiful to just attack them like this? (Seira) Y-Yeah. (Elmia) The four of them hesitated. Yeah, I guess it did seem a bit hard to attack someone who didnt even try to resist? I was about tomand the slime to attack because of that thought, when Youko moved first. Sorry. I wont get any praise from Master if I dont defeat you. mes appeared on her palm. Goodbye. It seemed like she decided to end it in an instant. Sheunched her ball of fire that contained more than enough mana for a single slime towards her opponent. Kyupi? What!? Youko was dumbfounded. Her magic attack did hit the slime. Even the power of the spell she released wasnt something a mere slime could resist, supposedly. And yet, the slime just jiggled on the spot as if nothing happened. Youre going too easy on it, Youko. N-Nothats not it. Theres no way Its fine. Ill be the one to do it! Hakua cut off Youko andunched a Flying Fist attack at the slime. She could use this attack after being taught by Merdie. Being the dragon that she was, Hakua could easily pulverize A-ranked monsters easily with that Flying Fist attack. And yet It just made a bouncing sound before being swallowedpletely by the slime. E, Eh!? And so, Hakua was stupefied at the scene that unfolded before her, just like Youko. Thats because she was an S-ranked monster the strongest of them all and yet her attack didnt even work on an F-ranked monster. Youko, Hakua, youre going too easy on it. Elmia drew her sword and shed at the slime. Her sword cut the slime in half. However Hmpf.Hm!? W-What the heck!? The slimes body that had been split into half jiggled for a bit on that spot, before fusing together once again. My goodness, Elmia. Theres no way a slice attack wont work on a slime! This time around, Seira conjured a spear of light out of thin air. She decided not to go easy on the slime after witnessing Youko, Hakua and Elmias failure. They wouldnt leave a good impression on Johann their proctor if all four of them failed. Seira infused just enough mana to easily obliterate B-ranked monster into her spell before releasing it. Holy Lance! The light spear pierced through the slime. Kyupi! N-No way Slime jiggled. Yeah. Yeah! This is awesome. I confirmed that the Divine Protection I gave the slimes provided them with quite a strong resistance ability, so I was happy. ((Master~)) I heard a voice that seemed like it came from the slime through the envement magic. I did tame monsters that normally didnt have the ability to converse with people, such as maho nomes and crenus, previously, but we never had a conversation through the envement magic. ((Slimeright?)) ((Yup~)) ((So you can talk, huh)) ((Yeah~)) It was a soft, fluffy, adorable, warm voice. I could feel it soothing me. ((Do you need anything?)) ((Yup. Is it better if I dont attack yet?)) Ahh, yeah, I didmand them to [Behave]. I see, so thats why it didnt retaliate. ((You can attack them back.)) ((Really~?)) ((Ah, but go easy on them for a bit, okay? )) ((Got it~)) The slime suddenly vanished from the girls sight. Wha!? It disappeared. W-Where is it? Youko and Hakua were flustered as they searched for their enemy. Whoa, its quite fast. I could see the slimes movements. It moved with great speed as it approached Youko and the girls from behind while concealing itself. Tentacles stretched from the slimes body, and they constrained the four girls in an instant. Nngh! L-Let go! Nnn, n-not there~ Seira! Urk!? S-Sto It was kinda erotic The four girls desperately floundered, trying to break free from the tentacles binding them, but the slime didnt look like it would let go anytime soon. ((Target captured~)) The slimes happy voice was transmitted through the envement magic. Ryuushin! Were saving Youko and the others! Y-Yeah! Us, too. We will join you! Lukes team, the next party set to battle, tried to rescue Youko and her team, but Wha!? ((Im your opponent.)) The second slime blocked Luke and his teams way. Book 10: Chapter 11: House of Ernol vs Slime (2nd) Book 10: Chapter 11: House of Ernol vs Slime (2nd) Ultimate Thunder! Luke suddenly unleashed the ultimate magic spell. You would never think that it was just a slime he was fighting against based on the severity of his attack. The magic spells Youko and Seira casted were considerably strong, but the slime remained unfazed even after receiving their critical hits. Hakua and Elmias physical attacks were strong enough to obliterate ordinary slimes. Just as Seira said, their attacks didnt work on the slime they were currently fighting against. The Holy Sword that Elmia wielded was especially effective against monsters her attacks should be effective against ghosts, slimes and other monsters with amorphous bodies. And yet, it didnt even work on this slime. As for the attack speed of the slime It was also abnormal. Luke didnt manage to catch how the slime constrained Youko and the other girls with its tentacles. He could somehow see the flow of mana so he knew that the slime had approached the girls, but by the time he noticed it, the four of them had already been bound. This Slime was abnormal Luke realized that. He then recalled one of the veteran adventurers exining that highest death rate among the rookie adventurers ured when they were caught off guard. Luke wondered whether Johann deliberately brought a far stronger monster disguised as a slime to teach them a lesson for underestimating the monster just because of what it was. Now that he thought about it, there was no way the guild would assign a harmless slime as their opponent for the advancement examination just because they had been diligently doing their job. In that case, he should never go easy on it. That was the reason why he suddenly casted the ultimate magic spell. It was a no-holds-barred attack against a slime. The arena ground shook because of the power. D-did I get it!? Somebody set up a huge event g. It was Ryuushin. Kyupi! W-What!? Oy oy, you gotta be kiddin me The arena floor had been burnt ck and a huge crater had been gouged out of it, but the slime just jiggled without any change on its appearance. Kyu. The slime vanished. I-It disappeared? Luke! Behind you! Ryuushin had the best kic vision even among the Ernol family of Bakemono people, so he was able to see the slime charging towards Luke from behind, but Ouch! He couldnt stop the slime from punching the back of Lukes head. ....... ....... Luke had been punched with great force, but he was still standing there. O, Oy. Luke, are you okay? Yeah I wonder. It didnt hurt at all for some reason. Indeed. No matter how fast it could move, a slime was still practically weightless. Attack power changed depending on the speed and weight, so it only had the same attack power as that of an ordinary slime. In that case, there was no way it could inflict any damage to Luke, who was already beyond Level 100. HeyThese guys really arent anything much, dont you think? The slimes couldnt inflict damage, but they were resistance to their opponents attacks. Thus, Ryuushin thought that they would be able to win against it somehow if they managed to constrain it somehow. They were slimes in the first ce. They werent anything much, naturally, and yet This slime was different. Kyupipi! Urk!? Ugh, Gah!! Ryuushin let down his guard, but the slime suddenly attack him at high speed and dealt several blows on him. Ryuushin-sama! U, UwuW-Why Each blow was obviously different in strength from when it punched Luke. Hinata was worried, so she ran towards Ryuushin. He had received considerable damage. Heal! Hinatas Recovery Magic healed Ryuushins Damage. Sorry, Hinata. Its fineRather than that, you must never let your guard down. The slime in front of Ryuushin and his team had donned a magic suit before they knew it. Its speed rose, and the weak attack power had also been fortified. O, Oy. Thats Yeah, thats the magical suit that Halt and Merdie use. Actually, there was only one among the five slimes who acquired the ability to use magical suit. These slimes received Halts protection and had been strengthened almost to a transcendental level, so this particr slime was on a whole different level from them. It was something like a leader among the slimes. And now, that particr slime was now blocking Luke and his partys way. ...Luke, Lielle, Hinata, lend me your strength. Hey, dont tell me youre nning to do that? Yeah. I dont think we have a chance against this unless I do that. Ryuushin now believed that they had to go all out when fighting against the slime in front of them. Moreover, he needed to fight this slime with the help of hisrades by drawing power that was beyond his own limit. ...Got it. I understand. Lets do this! Dont be reckless. Luke, Lielle and Hinata touched Ryuushins back, then they poured their mana on him. Fibers of lightning, wind and light enveloped Ryuushins body. He dragonized his body while matching the inflow of those mana. With the help of Hinata, Ryuushin the Kokuryuu with the dark attribute and a dragonoid managed to be resistant to the holy attribute magic. Moreover, he requested Luke and Lielle to d him in a gale-force lightning magic suit that would enable him to move and attack at the fastest speed possible. Ryuusin would need to use his mana in order to morph into a dragon, so he couldnt wear a magical suit whenever he dragonized. Thus, he came up with this tactical method in order to be stronger. Whenever their party fought against powerful monsters, they would strengthen Ryuushin and support him to the best of their abilities. This had been their battle style. Thanks to this technique, they had defeated countless monsters with only the four of them. Ryuushin would be at the level of easily defeating the demon king after being strengthened by Luke and the others. Alright, lets go! And that Ryuushin Tumbled even before the slime d in magical suit made its move. Bftt, Ho!? One of the remaining three slimes who had been observing the situation in the sidelines suddenly grabbed Ryuushins leg with its tentacles just when he was about to turn to face the slime leader. Ryuuhsin fell to the ground with a heavy thud after being stopped so suddenly in his tracks. Eh? Luke was shocked, but in truth, it shouldnt be something that was too surprising. The other slimes had been docile, so it appeared as if it was a one party vs one slime battle, but in reality, these slimes were still monsters, and no such arrangement existed among them. Their leader seemed to be in danger, so it just acted in impulse to save it. But then, that was also true for the other members of the Ernol family. Lets go, everyone! Yes! As you wish, Danna-sama. Halts party moved at hismand, and even Tina and Sitris parties also started moving. A full-scale battle broke out between the House of Ernol and the slimes. Book 10: Chapter 12: Johann, the B-Rank Adventurer (1/3) Book 10: Chapter 12: Johann, the B-Rank Adventurer (1/3) Yo. Im Johann, an adventurer. My dad was also an adventurer like me. I helped Dad in his work, and going with that flow, I also became an adventurer eventually till I became what I am today. Ive been diligently doingmissions and am also blessed with greatrades, and before I knew it, I managed to rise to B-rank. Glendales adventurer guild is hugepared to those in the other kingdoms. To think that Im one of the top brass adventurers there.. I, the guy who already belongs to the veterans club, am a family man, too, with a wife and two sons. Well, I thought I was winning in life. My most recent job was to take care of some juniors. I need to beat the basics into the rookies, thats my job, There are times when I receivemissions to hunt monsters, but I no longer go to ces that were as dangerous as before. Im already past my prime, and I have my family, after all. By the way, the Guild is paying me for training the rookies. If they be excellent adventurers, its possible that they will be the Guilds cash cows. Im getting paid a hefty sum, so this is way better than having to go out and hunt monsters. Its fun, and safe to boot. For that reason, I did training for the rookies and also stood as their proctors during the advancement examination. I dont cut corners when I ept amission request, of course. If the rookies face danger during the drills and exams, I put my life on the line to protect them, and I also scold them earnestly if they fool around Death awaits those who underestimate monsters. There were also some guys who quit because of the harsh training. Thats a good thing for me, though. An adventurers job requires him to put his life on the line, after all. Its been a while since I wasmissioned to be a proctor in an advancement examination. It was an F-to-E rank advancement exam. To be specific, themission was to be the proctor of Halt and hisrades theyre recent recruits in their advancement examination. I also know about Halt and the others quite well. They are rookies, and yet they take the initiative to take onmissions like cleaning the underground canals jobs that normal rookies tend to avoid. Aside from that, they would normally ept missions in 5 parties, so they have a total of 20 people, more or less. Those are the reasons why theyre the hot topic in the Guild. Not only that, there are many gorgeous beauties among their members, so I thought they would cause trouble sooner orter. There were a lot of cases when rookies unted being apanied by beauties, trampling on the pride of their senior adventurers. Basically, I dont meddle with the troubles that happen outside the guild, but I often interfere if a quarrel breaks out within the Guild. I expected Halts party to be that way, too. However, strangely enough, the adventurers around them didnt harass Halts parties. I dont know why, but even I didnt have any urge to talk to the women following him. They are beauties alright when viewed from afar, but when they approach, I lost all desire to call out to them. I wonder why? Well, I have my own wife, so it doesnt matter. Alright, Halt and hisrades will take the advancement exam tomorrow. Originally, goblins are captured for the exam, and the adventurers will be evaluated based on whether they can y the goblin, and whether they coordinate well with their teammates, but apparently, these guys already destroyed a herd of goblins. Besides, they took care of severalmissions that other rookies wont even tough, so the receptionistdies view them favorably. Most of themissions that rookies avoid pay poorly in exchange of getting many guild points. By the way, its more convenient to the Guild if the adventurers who preferred gaining guild points instead of getting paid. With all of these conditions, the Guild Master directly gave the order that Halts team be given an easy (slime) exam. I did think that having slime for an exam was going too easy on them, but I also thought its a great idea to just have them rise in rank without taking the exam. Thats because the vibe Im getting from them is different from the ordinary adventurers; they are probably way stronger. This is just a gut feeling of mine, butI probably wont win against Halt. Even if theres a hundred me, its still impossible. Well, thats just a gut feeling. Forget what I said just now. Anyway, I went all the way to the mountain near the Royal Capital to search for slimes, when I discovered 5 jiggling slimes, as if screaming capture me. Halts team will be taking the exam with 5 parties. One party, one slimeYup, looks great. These slimes already noticed me, but they didnt move, nor did they attempt to escape. Slimes are monsters that arent easy to read what theyre thinking, but there are also rare instances like this, when everything was confusing. Normally, I would charge to the monsters, weaken them before sealing them to the scrolls, but ...is this for real? I sealed the 5 slimes, and none of them put up a fight. I already know that there are monsters who allow themselves to be tamed without any resistance, but I never heard of any monster that can be sealed into the scroll without receiving any damage. Unlike Tames that require agreement between the contractor and the ve, theres no merit in sealing the monsters into the scrolls. Moreover, these slimes seemed to have entered the scrolls voluntarily as can be Nah, thats impossible, no matter what. Well, its great that I finished my work earlier than expected. I want to hurry up and go home to see my sons faces. I retrieved the scroll that contained the slimes, and headed home, back to where my family is waiting. Book 10: Chapter 16: Demon Bael Book 10: Chapter 16: Demon Bael W-What the heck is this!? W-Why did I, the highest ranking subordinate of Evil God-sama The strongest demon, this Bael Had to be beaten ck and blue, huh!? D*mn. Really, this is so messed up. I cant resist at all. Even if I tried to retaliate, all my moves were crushed in an instant. W-Will I disappear here? Memories of the past suddenly appeared in my mind. Evil God-sama created me several million years ago. A lot of things happened during that time. The kingdoms I destroyed were innumerable. There were also times when I possessed the monarchs body and did whatever I wanted. Even the souls of the people I gathered were already past hundreds of thousands. It was fun, really. Huh? What? W-Why am I reminiscing about the past? D-Dont tell methis is what p[eople refer to as your past fleeting before your eyes when youre at the brink of death? I see. So Im gonna die here, huh. I stared at the oing colossal pir of light while reflecting on why this happened. It all started when a slime suddenly appeared in front of me. I had been searching for the demon ranked twelve among us, Sitri-sama, when suddenly [It] appeared before me. The reason why Im calling someone ranked lower than me with honorifics was because she had be the Demon King. We demons would gain the power to be the Demon King when we received protection bestowed by Evil God-sama. At the same time, that demon would be treated as Evil God-samas close aide. In other words, even if the demons rank was low, if Evil God-sama bestowed his protection on him or her, the other demons would have to show respect to that demon no matter what. If the demon was rank low, and was weak even after obtaining the power of the Demon King, then there would be instances when the other demons would look down on him, but Sitri-sama was different. There were 72 demons directly under Evil God-sama. Among them, Sitri-sama had a high ranking of twelve, and she was chosen to be the Demon King. Her power far exceeded mine. I addressed Sitri-sama with honorifics for that reason. Even so, if I was chosen as the Demon King, Im sure I would be the strongest Demon King to exist. I looked forward to the day that I would be the Demon King. Then one day, Sitri-sama didnt return home after an excursion to the Human Realm, and her subordinate low-ranking demons sought me out. The disappearance of the next Demon King should be reported immediately to Evil God-sama normally. However, presently, Evil God-sama had fallen asleep for some reason. Sitri-samas familiar went to me for that reason. I dispatched my subordinates into the Human Realm right away to search for Sitri-sama. Afterward, I received a report that they found traces of Sitri-sama being in the Kingdom of Glendale, but there was no other lead. The remnants of Sitri-samas mana had been overwritten by a magic far more powerful than hers, thus it could no longer be tracked. Preposterous The twelfth in the hierarchy of the demons had be the Demon King, you know? Theres no way somebody in the Human Realm would be powerful enough to erase the traces of her existence. If were talking about probability, then it would be possible for the heroes who hail from another world, but Sitri-sama had yet to reign officially as the Demon KIng. Theres no way the heroes would be in this world now. I decided to manifest in the Human Realm and search for Sitir-sama myself out of frustration because of the slow progress of the search. It had been several thousand years since thest time I came here. In thend where the remnant of Sitri-samas mana felt the strongest ording to the report of my subordinates I had been stored inside a slime. .Hm? You didnt get it? Its as literal as it can get. A lowly slime managed to store me inside it. Its not absorption. Its store. Not sure how it came to be, but that much I knew. Hahaha. Even though Im the one saying this, it doesnt make sense to me, too. Why? Just why am I, the strongest demon of all, have to be stored inside such a mere thing as slime!? This, F@%#^&%$*, d@$# slime!!! Its useless to holler my lungs out. Theres no sound inside this thing. I couldnt use my mana like I wanted to. No matter how many times I attacked this things insides, all my attacks were just absorbed into who knows where. Moreover D-Did ite again!? Fire attribute magic that was powerful enough to instantly vaporize low level demons flew at me out of nowhere. I barely managed to dodge it. Was it around a half day after being stored by this guy? Magical spells that were unbelievably powerful started to relentlessly attack me one after the other. And it wasnt just magic. Attacks that would sh through my skin with the bare touch, blows that were powerful enough to shatter my bones, those sorts of things were being constantly hurled at me. I learned how powerful they were when I got attacked the first time I tried to defend myself. There were very few wielders of these flying shes and hits those who were on a level that was at par with heroes. Not only that, the power of those attacks were out of this world. They kept pouring on me like rain. No way theres no way Id die while being stored inside this f@#$@# lowly monster!! Im Bael the strongest demon of all!! I desperately dodged all the spells and attacks that were hurled my way. It was probably two days now since this slime stored me away. I was still alive. But I was already at my limit. Thats when The slime suddenly threw me up. I, Im out!!! D-Dont @#$% with meA mere slimeto this Bael I wanted to obliterate this slime that dared to store me right there and then, but Guys, this is bad! Looks like the slime morphed into a demon! Eh The slime was nowhere to be found. In turn, there were a bunch of Bakemono standing there. This group was so Bakemono level that I, the strongest demon of all, could only use the word Bakemono to describe them. Three colored dragons. Two nine-tailed foxes. Three spirits. It was obvious that they were terrible just judging by the quality of their mana and their appearance. They also seemed to be wrapped in auxiliary magic. These guys could hold their own against demons, and yet they were further strengthened. And theres that, too. The Half-elf with the blood of heroes, Tina Harivell, was here. The woman who was therade of the hero that defeated the Demon King Velt. And the worst of the all was the ck-haired guy with azure eyes holding a sword that was almost as big as him. Based on the mana wrapping his body, he must be the master of the Bakemonos. The boss who could probably easily defeat all the Bakemono here even if they charged at him all at the same time. By the way, Sitri-sama was with the Bakemonos. She was also oozing with bloodlust towards me. I understood now that Sitri-sama had already be the subordinate of the ck-haired Bakemono. The Bakemono Boss barked his order. Everyone! Lets go!! It seemed that they had already finished their preparations to attack before I came out of that cursed slime. I didnt even have the chance to defend myself, not even once, when my body was bombarded by the barrage of attacks. Dragons Breath. The half dragon, half-humans sh attack. The blows of the beastkin wrapped in white scales. The spells of the Spirit Kings. Theser beam from the nine-tailed foxes. Sitri-samas spell Shaved my entire body bit by bit. I see so all the attacks that had been released while I was being stored inside the slime belonged to them every single thing. Not only that, Tina and the ck-haired guy kept on cutting my hands no matter how many times I regenerated. Theres no way I could counter attack. I finally crossed my limit. With no way to do anything else, my body slumped to the floor like a worn-out rag. The ck-haired guy conjured a colossal pir of light. So this is the end, huh I need to say it, I need to say this no matter what I hollered with all my might. I! Im not a slime Holy Lance! The ginormous pir of light crushed me. Tsk. I couldnt even say it until the end. My consciousness was fading away. This wasplete obliteration, huh. Evil God-sama, Im sorry. I this is only as far as I could go, it seems. The days that I went on rampages as your subordinate The days we spent bothering that d*mn granpa Creator God It was really.reall.fu.n..
T/N: I know I shouldnt pity you but but.huhuhuhu this wasnt a battle It was a one-sided ughter T.TRIPHe would probably make a great viin reincarnation revenge story lol XD Book 10: Chapter 17: Miss…Again? Book 10: Chapter 17: MissAgain? Cai-Nii, how many times is it now? Told you Im sorry. See, thats why youre here with your subordinates, right, and all the drinks are on me. Cain turned around, and he saw Leons subordinates, the members of the Royal Knights, drinking and making a ruckus. Show some restraint, will you Cain muttered under his breath. Yeah, that part is fine. Those guys are already satisfied just chugging their drinks without working. Then isnt it fine already? Im not saying that its a problem that my and my subordinates time has been wasted on useless errands. We have the duty to remove any threat to the kingdom, after all. Halts older brother Leon was themanding officer of the knights that were serving the kingdom. Currently, 30 people were working under him, the youngest person ever to be themander. Cain, Leon and Halts older brother, had the ability to detect all the threats to the Royal Capital using his extreme intuition. However, he was also the captain of the imperial guards of this kingdoms monarch, so he couldnt just leave the capital anytime he wanted to. Because of this, there were several instances until now when Cain would request Leon to remove the menace that had been threatening the Royal Capital. Even recently, Cain had asked Leon to subjugate monsters numerous times, but He would stop Leon even before he could set out with his subordinates in all those times. The reason? The target for subjugation had disappeared. Isnt it kinda terrible that Cai-Niis extreme intuition keeps on being a miss? Leon was worried about Cains slump. There were many monsters that would go stronger once they were left alone. To think of it in another way, the earlier they subjugate the monsters, the better they would be able to prevent damage, and it would lighten the burden on the people who would go on the subjugation expeditions. Cains extreme intuition could tell him the possible signs that a powerful monster would generate. The kingdom had been saved countless times thanks to this ability. And yet, that same extreme intuition skill kept on being a miss, so Leon was worried. Actually, theres no way my extreme intuition missed. ...What do you mean by that? The monsters did appear. However, somebody else already defeated them while were in the middle of discussing my request to you to subjugate them. Huh? Eh, but you saidwere needed to subjugate that monster, right? Just who the heck would be able to defeat that monster then, huh!? Leon was strong. Cain was the strongest among the soldiers of this kingdom. The next one would be the captain of the Royal Knights. Leon was the third. Because of the nature of their work, Cain and the Royal Knights captain couldnt move freely as they wished. Even if the monsters appeared, the chances of them going to the frontlines was zero. Thats why, Leon was considered as the strongest among the soldiers that could move freely in this kingdom. And yet, somebody else had already removed the threat even before Leon could make his move. However, if the entity was unknown, it would also be possible that that entity itself could be a threat. Cai-Niiyou have an idea who it is, dont you? ...Yeah. But I dont have any proof. My skill is just an intuition, after all. Got it. Then, if Cai-Nii felt a strong monstering up, Ill still go to scout the area. You wont take your subordinates? Well, I guess so. Itll take too much time to prepare them for departure, after all. So next time, Ill just go on my own. I wont be reckless, of course. Cain didnt want to put his brother in danger, but because he couldnt trust his own skill, he decided to ept Leons suggestion. Got it. If things dont look good, just run away, okay? Yeah, thats the n. By the way, based on Cai-Niis intuition, who is that guy who defeated the strong monster? HmmmThats Cains intuition would rarely give him visions. When he sensed a danger ss A monster appear, he saw a vision of an ogre. And the person who sliced that ogre into a thousand pieces was Someone Cain knew very well. Its Halt. Eh? Our younger brother, Halt. That guy yed the monster. ...Halt is just a student at the magical academy, you know? Isnt it impossible for him to defeat monsters around this area that is so close to the Royal Capital Halt is 15 years old this year. Y, Yeah, thats right. Then that means he can register in the Adventurers Guild. ...So youre telling me that Halts defeating monsters that needed me to personally intervene in order to get Guild Points because he registered? Thats the gist of it, I guess. By the way, my extreme intuition is telling me that that guy is still an E-rank adventurer as of now. HUH!? Regardless of this information being half-baked, it didnt stop the doubts that started to flood Leons mind. Anyway, the next time I felt a monster appearing, just go. Halt will probably be there. Then just ask the guy himself about a lot of things, will you? Book 10: Chapter 18: E-rank Commision, and Everyone’s Respective Thoughts Book 10: Chapter 18: E-rank Commision, and Everyones Respective Thoughts We finally defeated the slime and became E-rank adventurers. Just like before, we continued doing unpoprmissions even after being promoted. Were umting guild points, and everyone in the Ernol family bes stronger day by day. There weremissions that would take a few days to aplish, so there were times when we had to spend a lot of time outdoors. We could have opted to go home via teleportation, but we didnt. Thats because I wanted everyone to experience camping and other stuff that normal adventurers did. There had been a few who opposed sleeping on the ground, but it was fun watching the stars with everyone before sleeping. I believed it would be a great experience for them. We also took turns keeping watch. I was awake all night long, so I kept guard while conversing with them one on one when they woke up in turns. We were outdoors, so there was a sense of liberation. Ande night The mood was different than usual, so I got to hear the thoughts and feelings that they normally didnt express. Tina reminisced the days when she and I camped outdoors like this back when I was still the Guardian Hero. Back then, we slept outdoors with our life on the line, but Tina and I were together, so I did my best. Leaffa opened up that she wanted to have a child soon. She was adorable as she turned beet red while making that request. Youko wrapped me with her tails while telling me that shes d she formed a contract with me. She didnt go berserk, and she even got to live with Kikyou, her mom, so she was over the moon. I conjured a me on my palm and yed with Mai for a bit. Its dangerous ying with fire at night, but that made it extra exciting. Mei said that she was really happy that she and Mai formed contracts with me. I thought it was Mai that wanted to stick to Mei at all times, but I learned that Meis desire to be with Mai was also very strong. Ryuka and I talked about a lot of things concerning [Resurrection]. I consulted her since I also wanted to use magic that could repair anything as long as it had mana flowing in it, but she told me that it was a specialty magic that belonged to the Dragons Shrine Maiden. Merdie let me massaged her palms. It had been a while since I enjoyed those paw pads. I made her feel great, so there shouldnt be any problem, right? Sylph came to keep watch with me, but sheid her head on myp and napped for a bit before switching with Seira. What did youe here forWell, her sleeping face was adorable, so I just let it slide. Seira confessed that she had liked me from when I saved her life back when I was still the Guardian Hero. Both of us became embarrassed, so we didnt get to talk much after that. Seira switched with Elmia with a red face, so when it was Elmias turn, she kept on asking what happened between us. She was going on and on about it, so I grabbed her and kissed her forcefully, and that shut her up. Sitri confessed that she wasnt a majin, but a demon, and was blessed by the Evil God to be the next Demon King. She asked me if I could still love her despite that. Isnt it a littlete for that? Sitri is already part of my family. Even if youre the Demon King, I love you. Sitri burst into tears when I said that. She had been hiding the truth from me this entire time, and she agonized over it. Sorry. I shouldve noticed earlier. Ah. Then did that mean I should do that? Should I go to Evil God-sama, the one who created Sitri, to greet him? I wasnt really worrying about this now, but if Evil God-sama were to kill me, I would like to punch him once, but Yeah, I shouldn''t do that to my father-inw, right? I discussed that with Stri. You can punch him, but please do it only once, okay?, she said with a smile. Shiro was the next one on guard duty. He told me to look after him more. He had his pride as the Divine Beast Fenrir, so he couldnt ask anyone else other than Merdie and I to pat him, apparently. It was a bit moe~. Hakua and I had an exciting discussion about dungeons, from floor organizing, traps, and other gimmicks down to item drop systems. The two of us would visit Vestiers dungeon from time to time. Recently, we opened it so that normal adventurers could also challenge it, and it was doing quite well. Kikyou told me about Youkos father. A human male saved her when she was injured in the past, and he had a simr air to me. It was 200 years ago, so that guy was already dead. Kikyou didnt know where his grave was since she had been sealed by Youko. Next was Luke and Lielle. Both of them started to flirt with each other halfway through, even though I was still there. When it was time to switch turns, Lielle went back to me on her own. She said, Luke has beenining that Halt doesnt give him the time of the day recently. Please hang out with him from time to time, okay?. Alright, Luke and I should go out and have fun looking for food stalls selling weird stuff with just the two of us. Ryuushin and Hinata consulted me about wedding stuff. I see, so theyve been thinking about getting hitched. I wanted them to be happy by all means. I would support them with all I could. The greatest obstacle to their marriage was Cucuruka, Ryuushins mom. Well, Ryuushins love was the real deal, so I think theyd manage. Do your best, Ryuushin. The slimes girls were fast asleep, so they werent included in the rotation. Thest one toe was Good evening, Halt. Good evening, Luna ah, but its already almost dawn. The sky was getting light. Its been a while since we got to talk with only the two of us. Yeah, youre right. We both sat on the ground and watched the sun rise. Luina leaned her head on my shoulder. HaltHave you ever thought about going back to our former world? Luna said that, and she sounded really lonely. Book 10: Chapter 14: Johann, the B-Rank Adventurer (3/3) Book 10: Chapter 14: Johann, the B-Rank Adventurer (3/3) It ended. This battle was harsh enough to consider the worlds safety at stake, and yet the slimes were all alive and well. Moreover, all of them were unscathed. If Halt and the others couldnt win against these slimes, then theres no way I would stand a chance against them. No, its not just about me. No one in this entire world could probably beat these guys. Two of the slimes were restraining Youko and Sitris 8 party members, and the other three were dancing in the middle of the arena. Were they celebrating their victory? If these guys took a step outside the barrier The world would end. The faces of my wife and sons shed in my mind. Ahh, I wanted to see them onest time Thoughts like that swirled in my mind. A-AhmJohann-san. H-Halt! Are you alright!? Halt regained consciousness. He had fallen right beside the magical barrier where I was, and he only faced me while speaking. The slimeswere pretty strong, huh. Eh? Those things you fought against were not slimes, no matter how you look at it. I was the one who captured them and brought them here, but those werent slimes, no doubt about it. Im so sorry for capturing strange things! W-Welost, right? Halt bitterly cried. No, you didnt lose! You CANT lose!! The world would end if you guys lost!! N-Not yet. Eh You guys didnt lose yet!! Johann You guys can do it! Theres no one else but you guys!! Halt, the worlds existence depends on you!! This might sound unfair, but we dont have a choice but to let Halt and hisrades fight. As far as I know, no one else was strong enough to fight against those five monsters that were still in one piece even after all that happened in their battle. B-By the wayIs it possible to have a rematch if we lose? R-rematch? Yes. Even if we lost this time, is it still possible to take the advancement examination again? Advancement examination? You can take that as many times as you want! You can take such a mere thing anytime you want. Thats why, please, I beg you, y these slimes!! Such thoughts ran through my head, when I see. Thank you very much. Then please, let us do this challenge once again next week. Halt stood up after saying that. Eh? W-Why are you standing up? No, I do want you to stand up but Well then, thats all for today. Halt snapped his fingers, and the magical barrier surrounding them vanished. N-No way! The slimes, the worlds destruction, will go outside!! was what I thought, but the slimes continued to dance in the middle of the arena without a care. Halt didnt pay attention to them. He~y, were going home ~ Halt called out, and all the party members of the woman named Tina calmly stood up. Youko and Sitris parties were released from the slimes tentacles, too. EhEh!? W-What!? What the heck is going on here!? Seira, please cast recovery magic on everyone. Yes! I didnt really get it, but that Seira girl suddenly casted an amazing recovery spell. Ryuushin had been lying on the ground battered and sore, but all of his wounds were healed. Those slimes were also included in the scope of her spell. Ryuka, please repair the arena. Leave it to me. Thatss Ryuka also seemed to be a dragonoid. Resurrection! Just when I thought the scales dotting her body became bigger, she suddenly casted the Resurrection spell, the magic of revival. Thats a revival magic, and yet EhEh? The floor that had been badly gouged out and scorched ck was perfectly restored. I was dumbfounded because of the shock. Thanks, Seira, Ryuka. No need to mention it. Ryuushin is the one who got it worst, after all. Halt, you poured mana to the floor so the repair was a breeze! While they were talking about a bunch of things that didnt made sense, the rest of Haltsrades also stood up. You understand now that you cant let your guard down just because theyre slimes? Urk, sorry. (Youko) Sorry~. (Hakua) I will never let my guard down just because its a slime! (Ryuushin) d that everyone got it nowAlright! Lets go home and have an evaluation meeting. Tina, is it okay if we have curry for today? Of course, please leave it to me. Whooaaa! Its Tinas curry for today!? (Shiro) I jumped when the tiny wolf sitting on Halts shoulder suddenly spoke. That beast was registered as Halts familiar, but so, it can talk, huh. Were looking forward to Tinas curry. (Mai and Mei) L-Lets hurry up and go home! (Youko) Yes yes. Then, Johann, please take care of us next week again. Thank you. Halt took hisrades and left the arena. ... EhD-Dont tell me, I-Ive been left here to deal with those slimes!? I was getting all anxious because of that, when The slimes followed Halt out of the arena for some reason. Stillyour attacks had been way too fast! (Youko) Kyupi! Hey, arent you too good at manipting your magic suit? Is it okay if I call you teacher? Kyupipi Ryuushin, this child said okay. Luna, you can also understand Slime lingo? (Sylph) Yes, of course. Amazing~ (Hakua) Kyupi! That had been one heck of a battle just some time ago, but now these slimes were joining the conversation as if they had been part of Halts group from the start. EhSowhat? I dont really get it, but At least the world is safe now, it seems. Book 10: Chapter 15: E-Rank Advancement Examination (Retake) Book 10: Chapter 15: E-Rank Advancement Examination (Retake) The following week We took the advancement exam again so that we could advance to being E-rank adventurers. And just like the previous exam, B-rank adventurer Johann was our proctor once again. Please take care of us, Johann. Y-YeahAh, I mean. Do your best this time. Yes. Everyone was also mortified after losing against the slimes. They had done all they could to train during this entire week. Please watch the result of their efforts! Y-Yeah. Losing against slimes, the weakest monsters, hit them pretty hard, so Youko, Hakua and Ryuushin shut themselves in Vestiers Dungeon Ruins to train really hard. The other members also did all they could to strengthen their own power. They would definitely pass this advancement exam with flying colors! By the way, the slimes that won against usst time had morphed into human girls, and they were currently sitting at the bleachers cheering us on. The four girls were diligently waving their cheering gs, and the sight of them was enough to strengthen us. By the way, the other slime was on standby in a different ce. There was something she had to do no matter what. Those five slimes no, theyre constantly in human form so maybe it should be five people. Those five people also became part of the Ernol family after the previous advancement examination. They hadpletely transformed into humans, so its possible to converse with them normally now. Not only that, they were probably stronger than the ming knights. Because of that, it was decided that every party would be apanied by one slime girl each. They also possessed unlimited storage within their bodies, so they are also useful for storing away items that we gathered. The only one they directly attacked was Ryuushin, so my family easily epted them. Ryuushin looked up to the slime that could use magic suit as his master, and he had also been taught the fundamentals of magic suit, so he was also friendly with them. They maybe reeeaaally strong, but their tiny human forms were adorable so they became something akin to idols of the Ernol House. Their mannerisms were also like that of little girls, so we felt like were being healed just by looking at them. Tina and I were about to die fromughing so hard when they tried to put the pants on while mistaking them for shirts. They looked so confused, tilting their heads that wouldn''t go through while saying Hwat?, that we couldnt stopughing. Every single casual actions of theirs was so adorable. It made me wish for a baby, just a little bit. Children with Tina I bet theyll be super cute. Is it alright to start the exam now? Ah, sorry. Is it alright if we wait for a little while longer? Johann was about to start the advancement exam, so I asked him for just a little bit more time. Luna, can you do the usual, please. Yes! Luna released her mana. Damage Invalid, Ultimate Power, Ultimate Magic, Ultimate Speed, Ultimate Concentration!! Luna had already crossed Level 150 and had a tertiary upation called [Wordsmith]. With that ability, she was now casting support spells on us. The entire Ernol familys attack popwer and speed were strengthened multiple times, and they were also temporarily immune against damage. Im going all out now! Hakua morphed back into her Hakuryuu form. Then, me too Ryuushin turned into his half dragon, half human form. Alright. Lielle, Hinata, we got this! (Luke) Yes. (Lielle) Lets go, Ryuushin-sama. (Hinata) Luke and the girls covered Ryuushin in a magical suit just like before. Im also giving it my all. Shiro returned to his former appearance back to being Fenrir, the Divine Beast. Then me too. This concubine will also transform this time. Youko and Kikyou morphed back into their Nine-tailed Fox forms. Us, too! Im also going all out! Mai and Mei returned to their spirit state, and Sylph transformed into her battle mode appearance. Sylphs figure when shes in full battle mode was aposed grown-updy d with the wind. Elmia, Im going to support you with all I have. Dont hesitate and go. Yeah, Seira. I believe in you. Elmia was wearing her scarletite armor, and her body was concealed inyers uponyers of divine attribute magic. Merdie, Ill bestow the [Hakuryuus Armor] on you, okay. And I, the wind! Ryuka, Leaffa, thanks a lot, meow! Merdies body was wrapped entirely in white scales and d in an armor of wind as she stood in the frontlines right beside Elmia. Halt-sama. ...Yeah. Tina held the ck de of the Guardian Hero, while I grasped Hakoku. Preps done. Johann, were ready now. R-Really. Johann seemed a bit shaken. But then, it couldnt be helped since we all lost against the slimesst time. So, our opponent this time around was also a slime. Just one, though. We could never lose this time. We had to go all out and win this! Then, lets start? Johann threw the scroll to the center of the arena. One slime emerged from it. Just when we saw it open its mouth [Something] jumped out of it. It had a human form. Be careful, guys! It morphed into a human!! Well, theres no way thats true, though. In the first ce, slimes did have [Mimicry], the ability to copy the appearance of other monsters, but they werent monsters that could use that to [Morph]. By the way, the slime that vomited that [Something] had darted off at great speed. She left the barrier that I put up and was now sitting in the bleachers as the fifth girl cheering us on. She did all of that in the blink of an eye, so Johann mustve also seen it as if she transformed into that [Something]. My entire family looked like they realized whats going on, but they took the hint. What a cool family this is, really. Gu, gi gi The [Something] that the slime up threw up stood on its feet while trembling all over. D-Dont @#$% with meA mere slimeto this Bael Guys, this is bad! Looks like the slime morphed into a demon. And not just any ordinary demon, its Bael, the strongest demon under the Evil God!! ..........Eh The slime that transformed into a demon finally noticed us, and he stood dumbfounded. It doesnt matter if its just a slime, we cant let our guard down. (Tina) Even if it turned into a in thing, we will never, ever let our guard down against slimes. (Youko). Ditto. (Luke) Thats right. (Luna) Righto. (Hakua) Yeah. (Ryuushin) Well go all out! (Mai and Mei) Alright. Everyone! Lets go!! Yes!!! Our battle against the slime with our advancement to E-rank adventurersmenced. Book 10: Chapter 19: Inter-world Teleportation Magic Book 10: Chapter 19: Inter-world Teleportation Magic Former world, huh. Yeah, I did want to go back way back. Way back then, you dont want that now? Luna seemed to brighten up a bit. Thats because everyones here. I want to be with my family rather than go back to that former world. Halt! Luna hugged me. She seemed really happy about something. ActuallyI found a way to return to the former world. Eh!? But I thought Halt might disappear if I were to ry that to youso I couldnt say anything. We trudged through this worlds oldest dungeonst year, and we found a ginormous stone monument with various information written in divine script on thest floor. There were too many things written on them that even Luna, who could read any kind of script, couldnt grasp everything that was written on it in a day. And so, Sitri and I would teleport Luna to that dungeon, and she continued working on it until she understood everything. It was also where Luna got the information about [Inter-world Teleportation Magic]. The magic that would allow us to teleport to the world we were in before it seemed that Luna and I would be able to pull it off with ourbo. The only important thing was the magical circle written in divine script, and since I had unlimited power, I just had to write it ording to Lunas instructions and it would be fine. Sorry for keeping it a secretDid it make you want to return to our former world? Luna finished exining it briefly, and she anxiously looked at me. Thanks for letting me know, Luna. Maybe Ill return eventually, just to take a peek at whats happening over there. I want to see my familymy younger sister, in particr. I want to know if shes doing okay. I also had my own doubts. Theres no magic in my previous world as far as I know. Theres a possibility that I wouldnt be able to return back to this world via teleportation magic if I were to go to my previous world. I absolutely didnt want that. Ill hate it if I wont be able to see you guys again. So, I will never use inter-world teleportation magic until we find a surefire proof that Ill be able to return here. I still have something I need to do. At any rate, I dont think Ill venture to the other world until I aplished that. But, if Luna wants to go back no matter what, then Ill help you, but Ireally dont want you gone. I, I will never disappear! Im your wife, Halt, and Im also a member of the Ernol family. My home is in this world. I was ovee with happiness because of what she said, so I hugged her with all my might. H-Halthard..to breath. Sorry. Just thinking that youre gone made me really scared, Luna. Luna didnt tell me about how to return to the other world even though she already knew it because she probably felt the same as me. I wont be gone. Ill stay in this world forever with Luna and everyone. Right. Master, itll be a problem if you disappear on us. Youko already woke up before we noticed. It seemed she had been listening since halfway through our conversation. Halt-sama. If you return to your former world, can you take me with you? Well tag along too! Me too! Ah, but Im worried whether theres mana in Halts world Tina, Mai, Mei and Leaffa approached me. Leaffa was worried whether there was mana in my previous world. Pure-blood elves get sick easily in a space withpletely zero mana. We can just increase the mana in Halts world if theres none, right? Sylph was a ginormous block of mana, being a Spirit King herself, so I felt that might be usible. There is a Goddess-sama over there too. Maybe there are people who use magic without Halt and I knowing about itI see. Luna met the Goddess-sama of our previous world before. Then, maybe that ce was also a fantasy world without us knowing about it. Itll be best if you take me with you when you go to the other world, Halt. No matter what happens, I canmunicate with the deity of the other world so that youll be able to return here. Such reassuring words from Shiro, as expected of a Divine Beast. Even if the conversation with the other worlds deity fails, I dont think Creator God-sama wont abandon me. Youll be safe as long as youre with me. So were gonna rely on Creator God-sama, huh? Right! Thats my purpose as the Divine Beast. I felt like theres a lot of misunderstandings going on here, but its really reassuring that Shiro couldmunicate with the deities whenever. If I decided to use the interworld teleportation magic one day, Id definitely take Shiro with me. Meow. Everyones gatheredIs it breakfast time already? Merdie woke up. Unlike Tina and Youko and the rest of the girls eavesdropping on our conversation, she had really been fast asleep until now. The slime girls were still sleeping, but all the rest were already awake. Good morning, Merdie. Everyones awake, so Im about to prepare breakfast. Wait for just a bit more, alright? I rarely cook, but this isnt my mansion. At times like this, I can at least cook for everyone as a treat. Halts going to cook? Thats the n. Halt-sama, is that okay with you? Yup. I also want to cook every now and then. The Ice Knights that I sent off to hunt should be back by now. I conjured several Ice Knights to guard our surroundings, and had them hunt for monsters for food, or else gather fruits. By the way, I didnt conjure ming Knights because they wont be able to covertly move in the night. If they patrol the area, the monsters would notice them immediately and they would run away. If that happened, the entire forest would be in an uproar, and everyone wouldnt be able to rx and sleep. If Halts gonna cook, then I want chao fan, meow! Nobody eats chao fan at breakfast. Even if its Halt-samas hand made dish, chao fan is a bit Ryuushin and Tina didnt like it, it seemed. Yeah, I also think so. We didnt even have rice in the first ce. Then, how about pizza? Ah, pizzas nice! Luna agreed with Youkos suggestion. So pizzas fine is it really fine? Eh, we dont even have dough. The Ice Knights returned right on cue. Great, they gathered [Bread Fruit ], fruits that resemble bread when grilled. A few people checked them out, then they suddenly disappeared. Afterward We got the tomato sauce. This mistress brought cheese. Mai, Mei and Sitri returned to the mansion and got some sauce from a tomato-ish fruit and cheese. Nice, I thought itll be impossible because we didnt have sauce. Halt-sama. The Ice Knights hunted horned rabbits, it seems. I will drain the blood now. Mother, Ill help you. Kikyou was holding a few rabbits. Yup, thanks for that. Halt-sama, lets grill them with this! Tina summoned stone golems and she instructed them about something The stone kiln waspleted. The golems turned into stone kilns. Whoa. This is amazing. Halt! I gathered herbs! Sylph gathered herb-ish things while I was admiring Tinas golems. I can make margarita with this. As for the horned rabbits, lets use them to make meat pizza. Eh? Ill hardly cook at this rate, right? I told them Ill be the one to prepare breakfast, but everyone just split up and started working on it. It became such a huge deal so early in the morning. Book 10: Chapter 20: Last Commission as E-ranked Book 10: Chapter 20: Last Commission as E-ranked We finally umted enough points to take the advancement exam after one to two moremissions. I visited the Adventurers Guild, and just when I contemted on what job to get next while staring at themission requests posted on the board, the voice of a little girl resounded. Please, I beg you! Please save my mom! I nced at the counter. A little girl that was shorter than the counter desperately appealed to the teller. Did you save this money? Yes is it not enough? Hm This is just barely enough to request the cheapestmission for an E-rank adventurer. Based on your story, themission will be to cure a disease or curse that even the town doctors couldnt figure out how to cure, but Just investigating the cause of an illness or a curse that a town doctor couldnt diagnose and couldnt heal with a simple recovery spell would cost the highest E-rankmission fee. That would be around five times the amount of money the girl brought. The guild also wants to prevent the spread of an unknown illness. Thats why I can put more guild points to this request, butodd adventurers who will receive themission for this amount Ah! The counterdy spotted me standing in front of the board wheremissions were posted. Good timing. Ourstmission was decided. We will take thatmission. Older brother, are you an adventurer? Yup. Will you save my mom? Yup, leave it to me. She would be healed no matter what kind of illness or curse it was. After all, a former saintess and the dragons shrine maiden, the worlds greatest Healers, belonged to my family. Halt, the amount is as you can see. Are you really sure about this? The receptionistdy knew that we were moving as a group of five parties. This amount was obviously far too small to support everyone. No problem, just as always. Yes, youre right. I did think that youll ept this request, Halt. This is just for confirmation. Okay, Ill add bonus points like always. Thank you very much. We needed toplete two moremissions depending on the request, but since we would get bonus points, we would be able to take the D-rank advancement exam. And so, the Guild officially epted the request, and I received it. Im Halt. Nice to meet you. Im Miu. Please take care of me. Shes so little, but shes a good girl with great manners. I took Miu, the client, and teleported to my mansion where everyone was gathered. Mr. Halt, youre amazing! We went, like, zap!! Is that your magic, Mr. Halt? Yup, thats right. Miu seemed to have enjoyed the sensation of being teleported. When teleporting, it felt like your body got forcefully pulled somewhere else, so there were people who felt sick after doing it, but it seemed she was different. AhmThis is? She looked a little anxious after being taken to a strange ce. Its my home. Myrades are here, so were going to talk about it with everyone before heading to where Mius mom is. T-This is Mr. Halts house!? Yeah. Huge, isnt it? Everyone around me had gotten used to whatever I did, so they wouldnt bat an eye anymore. Thats the reason why I was really happy that Miu reacted this way. Halt-sama, wee home. And who might that be Our client this time, Miu-chan. Tina noticed my arrival, so she went out to wee me. Wow Such a beautiful Elf. Oh my! Thank you. Miu mumbled after seeing Tina, and it made her really happy, it seemed. Oh, Halt. Youre back. Yeah, Im home, Shiro. Ah, so cute!!! Shiro came out of the mansion, and Miu jumped at him. Mr. Halt, is this child also part of your family? Yup. Hes called Shiro. Hell be really d if you pat him, so gently pat him, okay? Okay! Miu started rubbing Shiro. Hnnnn. S-Stop it. Shiro was telling her to stop, but its a piece of cake to leapt from her arms if he wanted to. He didnt do it, so he was probably happy being touched by Miu. Alright, lets go to Mius mom. Yes!! (Everyone) The entire Ernol family had gathered, so we would now teleport to Mius house. P-Please take care of me! Miu was overwhelmed when she faced my family of 20. By the way, Shiro settled in Mius arms. She was probably nervous after being surrounded by a lot of strangers, but she was still doing her best to save her mom. Itd be good if she rxed even by a little bit while hugging Shiro. Shiro also docilely allowed Miu to hold him, probably because he sensed Mius anxiety. I took all the people gathered here and teleported to Mius house. !? D-Danna-sama, this is This concubine also has a bad feeling about this. HaltThis is terrible. When we teleported to the city where Mius house was, Sitri, Kikyou and Shiro noticed the strangeness right off the bat. ...Yeah. This was far more awful than I anticipated. Ahm, did something happen? Miu seemed anxious while asking me. The scenery of the town probably seemed normal like it always did to her. However, Sitri, Kikyou, Shiro and I were well attuned to the presence of curses. Curses of the Evil God, in particr. We could sense a rather strong curse from the Evil Goding from Mius house. Book 10: Chapter 21: One Person, or the World? Book 10: Chapter 21: One Person, or the World? Mother, were home! Please excuse us for disturbing you. We followed Miu into her home. Itll be too much if all the members of the Ernol family went in, so Tina, Seira, Sitri, Kikyou, Sylph and I entered first. Wee back, Miu. Where did you go off to? AndWho are they? Mius mother was about to prepare their lunch in the kitchen. There were several ck lines running across her nape. Mother, your body isnt okay, so you have to lie down!! Miu ran towards her mom and tried to pull her and sit her on the chair nearby. Im fine. Im feeling good today, somehow. Thats what Mius mother said, but herplexion said otherwise. Sorry for imposing on you so suddenly. I am Halt, an adventurer. These girls are mypanions. ...What is an adventurer doing here? We epted amission to examine the cause of your poor health from Miu. T-This child submiited a request to the Adventurers Guild? B-But, what about the money? I used my own pocket money. Mother, I want you to get better as soon as possible! N-No way Mius mom looked troubled, but she also looked somewhat happy. Ahm, is themission fee enough? This childs allowance wont be enough to hire all of you. She probably thought we were high ranking adventurers based on the pretty, high quality clothes that Sylph and Seira wore. Were just rookie adventurers, so ourmission fee is cheap. But please rest assured, we will definitely treat the root cause of your illness. I already had an idea what the cause was. Mr. Halt, please heal my Mother. ...Im sorry. I dont want to worry this child more than this, so please take care of me. Mius mom also acknowledged that we could heal her. Yes. Please leave it to us. Themission from the Guild said that we had to investigate the cause of Mius moms health problems, and healing her was also included, if possible. I wanted to heal her to the best of my ability. Well then, please allow us to examine your bodys condition. Sitri, Sylph, please. I understand. Ye~s! Her poor health was probably caused by the Evil Gods curse. We needed to check her thoroughly to know what kind of curse it was, but she had to take her clothes off so I stepped out of Mius house for a moment. Sitri came out after a while. Danna-sama. It is indeed the curse of Evil God-sama. I see. So, what kind of curse is it? Can Seira and I remove it with our magic? Im afraid it is impossible. Sitri knew the full extent of our abilities, so it must be true if she said so. The curse she encountered is a cmity-ranked curse, dangerous enough to wipe out the entire poption of people in this world. Eh The curse gradually and steadily sucked away Mius moms strength. Not only that, this curse infects the people around the cursed person once she dies. It would take around one month for a cursed person to die. Afterward, the curse would spread throughout the surroundings of the death ce, and the scope would be around one city. Just like how Mius mom stood up to make lunch, the person could still move around even after being cursed. Moreover, their Status Board would already show [Status: Cursed] by the time they were aware that they were feeling unwell, but they wont have any idea what specific curse hit them. In the first ce, only a handful of the general poption could see status boards. It was easy to spread this curse throughout the world for that reason. There had been two instances in the past when this curse spread throughout the world, and the menace brought about by this curse didnt disappear until after the worlds poption was reduced by half. Judging from the strength of the curse, she must be the first one, no doubt about it. I see, thats a relief. Mius mom was the first one to be cursed, so we could save the entire world as long as we break her curse. We just need to save her. But, it was easier said than done. Danna-sama. This is extremely hard for me to say, but What is it? I propose that we take her into the Interstice, or perhaps into the Demon Realm and kill her there. Huh? I didnt get what Sitri was saying. Halt. About that curse It can never be broken. Sylph came out. Even in the past, not once was it broken; it only disappeared on its own. Sylph and Sitri were telling me that Mius moms curse was something unbreakable even if we used elixirs, or the fruit of Yggdrasil and other supreme ss items that could heal anomalous conditions. Its a troublesome curse that has taken root in the persons soul itself. The method I used to save Leo, the Beastkin King who had been cursed with the ck Death Curse by a majin, wouldnt work either. What I did back then was to force the curse to break by obliterating the entire cursed body, then bringing him back to life with a revival spell, but it wasnt applicable to this case. I also dont want to say this, but For us to save this world Sylph looked like she was about to cry. She had to be sacrificed, only her. If Mius mom died inside the Interstice the space between the realms or in the demon world, the curse would break without spreading to anyone else. However, I didnt want to resort to doing this method. I didnt want to choose between a single person and the world. I didnt think it was okay to have somebody sacrifice for the good of the entire world. Moreover, this one person had already be one of our acquaintances. Miu the girl who told me my teleportation magic was amazing, the girl who told Tina she was beautiful. This girl had traveled all alone from this city, all the way to the faraway guild in the Royal Capital. She used every single penny that she saved from her allowance in order to save her mom to plead with me so that we would save her mom. I epted that. I promised that I would save her mom. And so, I wanted to break the Evil Gods curse no matter what. Hey, Shiro. Any other methods? My intuition was telling me that the Evil God himself created this curse that gued Mius mom, so Shiro, being the divine messenger of the deities that he was, might have an idea about this. HmmmIm not that well versed when ites to curses, though. How about Luna? Luna? M-me? Theres this book that Luna showed me before. Its the creation ount written by the Martial God and the others when this world was made. The Dungeon Ruins located in Vestier, the Kingdom of the Beastkin, had a special room that only Isekaid people could enter. The book that Shiro mentioned was ced inside that room, apparently. Luna was keeping that book as of now. It might be possible that theres something written in there about this curse. B-But theres only very few things about curses written in that book. I-It was mostly about medicines Thats because it has the ability to show the readers the information they wanted to see. Eh, really? Yes. That book contains a colossal amount of information. Usually, it just shows the things the owner is interested at. Luna suddenly blushed for some reason when she heard what Shiro said. Luna, I want to check that book. I want to see if theres a way to break this curse. Y-Yes! I understand. The book is inside my room, so Halt, can you get it via teleportation spell? Okay! I connected Lunas room to this space using teleportation magic, and I reached with my hand until I touched the book. And in that instant My intuition worked. I was uneasy earlier, but Im fine now. The answer was written in this book. Book 10: Chapter 22: Katara’s Drop Book 10: Chapter 22: Kataras Drop Its probably around here? I followed my instinct as I opened the book. Luna, can you read this page? I still couldnt read a single word of this book, but I got a hunch that it was on this page. Yes, I got it! I handed the open book to Luna. If Im not mistaken, this page contained information about medicine thest time I opened it here, and yet Luna possessed anguageprehension skill that allowed her to read and understand all kinds of glyphs, words and letters. She also had an absolute memory skill coupled with that, so she recalled the contents and even the page number when she read this book before. It was apparently just as Shiro said. The contents of the book had beenpletely overwritten. Information about the curses of the Evil God is currently written on this page. My hunch was right. Is there any info about a curse that results in Mius moms condition? Hm, lets see A curse that spreads to the people around a person after he or she is gradually drained of strength ending in death this must be it. Its called [Post Death Diffusion Curse]. Ohh! We hit the jackpot, it seemed. Still, [Post Death Diffusion Curse], huh Wasnt it named as is? Oh, right, even the [Static Status] curse cast on me was named as is, too. Was the Evil God slipshod even about naming things? Well, that didnt matter anyway. We have to treat Mius mom and make her healthier as soon as possible. Thats the curse, I think. Is there anything written there about how to break it? Breaking the spell using magic is impossible. Magic wont work no matter what kind, apparently. We couldnt even use my own idea of revival after obliterating the entire body along with the curse, it seemed. By the way, this method of breaking the curse by force was also recognized as the official way of undo some of the curses. However, it wasnt applicable to curses that took root in the soul. Mius mom was under this type of curse, so we had no choice but to find another way. Luna said that magic wasnt the way to go. In short Methods other than using magic must exist, then? Yes. There are two ways to block the damage inflicted by this curse. First one is to take the cursed person to the Interstitial Space, andkill her there. It was the method that Sitri and Sylph proposed against their will to save the world. That method is absolutely not allowed! Whats the second one? The second one is to use an ultimate curse-breaker item, but Ultimate curse-breaker item? Its an item called [Kataras Drop]. Kataras Drop never heard of it. Me too. Its written here that its an item that is almost impossible to make, in the first ce. Eh? Divine Realm Two men and one woman gathered together, conversing about something. No way, the Post Death Diffusion Curse has already been activated The brown-haired beauty with a gentle demeanor was no other than the Earth God, in charge of this worldsnd. Yeah, its way too early. The man who replied to the Earth God was the Sea God. Theres no explosive increase in the peoples poption, and theres no problems with food supply, either. The bnce of this world has been preserved quite well. The brawny uncle who said that was no other than the Sky God who ruled of the skies. Three of the Four Great Deities the gods who were second only to the Creator God in terms of power had gathered here. The fourth deity was no other than the Evil God. The Post Death Diffusion Curse didnt sound terrifying based on its name, but its effect was tremendous enough that even the Four Great Deities wouldnt be able to stop it. This curse was part of the system that preserves the bnce of this world. Once activated, it wouldnt stop until it obliterated the worlds poption by half. Originally, this curse was supposed to be something that would consume this worlds Evil God and would be automatically triggered if the worlds equilibrium had been disrupted because of reasons such as a rapid increase in the poption. The world didnt experience any problem currently, and yet it had been activated for some reason. Actually, part of the energy that had leaked when the Evil God reincarnated Halt had been the source that triggered the activation of this curse, but Since the Evil God was currently sleeping, the other three deities and the Creator God didnt know anything about it. If theres no problem with the worlds equilibrium, then I want to stop this curse. (Earth God) Yeah, me too. We should stop it, definitely. (Sea God) You know we dont have a way to stop it with our power, right. (Sky God) ...Then we dont have a choice but to negotiate it with Gramps Creation God, and kill the first one. (Sea God) If the worlds equilibrium was about to crumble, the deities wouldnt be able to intervene even if the curse was activated. However, there was no problem as of this time. Even if they were deities, it would pose a huge problem if they were to destroy half of the worlds poption, even if it was as a prank. Thats because the prayers that would be offered to them would decrease sharply. If they were to destroy the first person that had been caught in the curse and that was Mius mother they would be able to save the world. The Sea God considered obliterating Mius mom from this world. He thought that there wouldnt be any other way other than this method. Well, that human named Halt is trying to break this curse as of now (Sky God) Hm? Halt is there? (Sea God) Yes. Hes apanied by his 10 otherrades, as well as the human that had the Post Death Diffusion Curse. (Earth God) Oh, I see Then, this case is already good as solved. Eh? (Earth God) Hey, Sea God, do you know that human? Yeah. Hes a Bakemono who visits Gramps ce from time to time to y. W-What? Huh? W-What nonsense. Theres no way a human can do that. He can, thats precisely why hes a Bakemono. That guy can probably undo curses thats impossible for us. The Sea God was proud for some reason. ...Lets say that that human can enter and leave the Divine Realm freely, its still impossible for him to break the Post Death Diffusion Curse. (Sky God) And why is that? There are two ways to break that curse, and the first method is the one you, Sea God, proposed to kill the first infected person. The other way is to use Kataras drop. (Earth God) If its Halt, then hell find a way to get Katara''s drop. Thats the kind of guy he is, after all. Thats why Im saying its impossible. Kataras drop is an ultimate curse-breaker item, and a human wont be able to collect all the materials given their lifespan. (Sky God) Hard to get materials, huh. For example? First would be [Yggdrasils Fruit]. Even the Yggdrasils leaves arent something ordinary humans will be able to get their hands on, let alone the fruits. (Earth God) ...If its Halt, he probably has them already. Thats impossible! Yggdrasil only bears one fruit once every one thousand years, you know!? Theres no way a human can conveniently have one now. Well, there is an exception, but (Earth God) Whats the exception? Theres a way to force Yggdrasil to bear fruit. This method had only been used once since this world had been created. In the first ce, only the elves could threaten Yggdrasil to do so Elves didnt live under Yggdrasil in the past. They were previously a race that traveled around the world in hiding, persecuted by other races and attacked by monsters. In those days, Yggdrasil didnt allow any monster to approach it, much less people. There was a person who dared to force Ygddrasil into submission, and made it promise to bring the Elves under its protection. That person made the Elves vow that they would take care of the tree and devote their faith towards Yggdrasil. The Elves flourished under the protection of Yggdrasil since then. The current tribe of Elves are fully devoted to Yggdrasil and had such great faith in it that there wouldnt be a single elf that could seriously threaten to burn it down. So, getting the fruit of Yggdrasil is absolutely impossible!! (Earth God) ...Then lets suppose Halt got the fruit, just for arguments sake. What else does he need? Well, I guess Ill just tell you since were at it. There are a handful of things that would be impossible to get aside from Yggdrasils fruit. [Nine-Tailed Fox Fur], [Colored Dragon Scale], [Holy Water]. Well, those materials are rtively easy to get, you might say. There are nine-tailed fox fur and colored dragons scales circting around the world, albeit rare. Those were materials that had been obtained after heroes defeated them in the past. Holy water was avable for purchase in the Holy City and other ces, albeit expensive. The problem would be the following. It would be impossible to get Spirit Water that only the Water Spirit King produced, and ws of the Ancestral Dragons. And thats not the end of it. Are there any other materials they need? No. Its not only the materials, but even the manufacturing method. They had to melt all the ingredients using Primal Fire but the only container that can hold Primal Fire must be made from Scarletite. In short, if Halt and the others had to gather Yggdrasils fruit, Nine-Tailed Fox fur, Colored Dragons scale, Holy Water, Spirit Water, Ancestral Dragons ws, then chuck them all into a container made of scarletite then boil it all together, theyll be able to make a super duper rare item, is that it? Yes, thats right. In short, its absolutely impossible. Hmmm. Is this okay? I think its fine since we followed whats written in the book to a tee. Alright, then. We finished making Kataras drop! Book 10: Chapter 23: Soryuu Book 10: Chapter 23: Soryuu Going back in time to the moment right after Halt and hisrades discovered the method to break Mius moms curse They decided to create a curse-breaker item called [Kataras Drop]. The ingredients they needed to create that item was recorded in the book that was written when the world was created. Luna read the book aloud. The first thing we need to create Kataras drop is the Nine-Tailed Fox Fur. Master, is this okay? Youko pulled out her own hair and handed it to Halt. Thanks, Youko. Next, scale of a colored dragon. Luna, is Kokuryuu ck Dragon okay? .Hmm Yes. The species doesnt matter as long as its a colored dragon. Really. Then Urk! Ryuushin suddenly ripped off a scale from his arm. Uuu. O-Ouch. Here, Halt. Sorry, Ryuushin. Ill Heal Heal! Hinata casted healing magic on Ryuushin faster than Halt did. Ryuushin-sama, are you alright? Is it painful? Its really brave of you to peel off your own scale, Ryuushin-sama. Youre amazing. Thats why here a little r-reward for you. Hinata gently patted Ryuushin on the head. He was a bit embarrassed, but it was also obvious that he was happy. Luna, what else do we need? Holy Water and the fruit of Yggdrasil. We have stocks of both. Halt opened a hole in the air, and he took out a vial filled with holy water and Yggdrasils fruit from the enormous stocks he kept in the Spirit Realm. We also need another fluid aside from Holy Water, its Spirit Water Halt-sama, please have this. Mai and Mei handed a vial with fluid to Halt. Is this Spirit Water? Yes! Spirit Water is supposed to be created exclusively by the Water Spirit King Luna mumbled. Thanks, Mai, Mei. Luna, any other ingredient we need? Y-Yes. Thest one would be the w of the Soryuu, the Ancestral Dragon. Soryuu? Its Great Granpa-sama! He is the only monster that dwells in the Demon Realm. His existence is iparable to mere monsters, though Hakua and Sitri were familiar with Soryuu. Soryuu was the called the first monster. Demons and majins were born from the power of the Evil God, but most of the monsters and magic beasts were generated from mana. All mana came from the overflow of the dragon veins that run through the entire world. The spirits managed the dragon veins and converted mana into magical power, but the Soryuu was the sole monster capable of sending mana into the dragon veins. So, does that mean we had to go to the Demon Realm no matter what? Thats right, buttheres no guarantee that you will meet Soryuu even if you go to the Demon Realm. Howe, Sitri? It is said that Soryuu dwells in the Demon Realm, but even us demons had neverid our eyes upon him. Thats true for us, too. Great Granpa-sama bestows words of blessing everytime a new dragon is born, but not a single dragon has ever seen him. So thats how it is Halt felt dejected when he heard that it would be impossible to obtain thest material needed to make Kataras drop. Maybe theres a way. Something dawned to Halt, and he ced his hand on the ground. What are you doing, Halt-sama? All of the entire worlds mana flows from Soryuu, right? Yes, thats right. Actually, we spirits convert the mana that flows from Soryuu into magical power. Spirit King Sylph answered Halts question. In that case, if we trace the source of mana that flows into the world, well be able to pinpoint Soryuus location, right? I-Its impossible even for you, Halt-sama. Just as Tina said, normally, it would be absolutely impossible to trace the exact location of Soryuu by following the dragon veins. Yes. If its normally. This Sage was anything but normal. He subdued the Nine-Tailed Fox and the Demon King who now followd him, and he also had contracts with all the Spirit Kings of the four attributes. Not only that, he also raised the status of ordinary spirits using his own mana, making them evolve to be at par with the Spirit Kings level. Moreover, he could even use the Divine Glyphs, and he could enter the Divine Realm at will. And because of a certain reason, he had the strongest connection to Soryuupared to any other being living in this world. Thats why it happened. Ah, is this it? The Sage managed to locate where the Soryuu was. And in that instant Halt-sama!? Halt, along with the space surrounding him, was teleported somewhere else. W-Whats this? It was the first time that Halt was involuntarily teleported since his incarnation into Halts body. Its been a long time since you contacted me. !? A voice suddenly resounded above Halt. There was a gigantic wall in front of him but it was no wall. It was the belly of a ginormous living thing. Halt was now standing on top of a cliff that was just like a wall. There was a dragon that was so huge its size far surpassed any other dragon and it was right in front of him. Its been a long time since you came here to y, so what are you being dumbstruck for? The ginormous dragon drew his face closer to Halt. If not for Halts [Static Status] curse, he would have been long blown away just by the dragons exhtion. A-Are you Soryuu-sama? YeahHm? Are you perhaps the first Halt? Halt was confused when Soryuu said he was the first. It was the first time he ever met Soryuu. FirstMay I know what that means? Its fine if you dont understand. I confirm now that you really are the first one. Halt was further confused because Soryuus answers didnt make any sense to be considered as answers. Soryuu started to move, ignoring his puzzlement. Halt the First. Im going to take back the power that I lent you. Soryuu took a deep breath after saying that. Along with a huge amount of air, a massive amount of mana was taken away from Halt. Taken away Well, even if it was so, it didnt affect Halt one bit; it was utterly meaningless for him because his status had been fixed due to the Evil Gods curse. Ahm, I dont quite follow, what does that mean? Well, its fine even if you dont know. What Im telling you is that the next time youe here, you can borrow my power without any reservation. Halt couldnt follow the conversation at all, but he could no longer ask anything because he was overwhelmed by the existence of the Soryuu that was in front of him. Right, the you this time around wants my w, dont you Here, is this enough? Soryuu used his own fang to crush the tip of his gigantic w, and he ced it in front of Halt. T-Thank you very much!! Halt didnt understand what was going on, but he managed to obtain his target ingredient. Mm. You dont have much time now, right? Ill be looking forward to when youre going back here to y. Soryuu uttered those words, then he teleported Halt back to his original ce. Once Halt was gone, Soryuu muttered to himself. The next time well meet will be in 10, 000 years. Book 10: Chapter 24: Effect of Kataras Drop Book 10: Chapter 24: Effect of Katara''s Drop So, we did try making it, but is there a way to test whether this Katara''s Drop really works? Even if Luna followed the instructions written in the book to a tee, this item was a product that we got fromvishly using powerful materials. If we missed anything, for example, then I couldnt imagine just what effect it would have to Mius mom. Yeah, my intuition might be telling me that it would be fine, but still, its kinda hard testing it on another human. It made me feel hesitant. Thats the reason why I came up with the idea to test it out ourselves. An item that could break any kind of curse I tried drinking a bit of it first. However, it didnt have any effect. My status was Status: Cursed (Static Status) [ Fixed] It was still the same. Still, I felt a bit relieved. It was precisely because my status was fixed that I had the power to do a lot of impossible stuff. Even if its an item that could break any curse, it wasnt able to break Halts curse so were not sure whether it will have an effect on that [Post Death Diffusion Curse] considering that theyre Evil Gods curse. Yeah. Its only on my curse that it didnt have any effect. Maybe we did something wrong in the process, so there wasnt any effect. Still, the [Static Status] curse cast on Halt doesnt appear in this book, either. Maybe its a curse that is so powerful even Katara''s Drop cant break it? Yeah, that might be so. That was also possible. Maybe my curse was way too powerful that it wasnt even something imaginable back when the deities created this world. It wouldnt make sense that it would have an effect of using mana infinitely as much as one would like, if that was the case. Even the methods of breaking the Post Death Diffusion Curse are also scattered here and there in this book, so Im all for using it, but It was a bit scary testing it on a human with fragile physical bodies. I was thinking of testing it on Ryuushin, when Halt! The method to test whether the item is made correctly is written on the next page. Whoa. What should we do? Er, let me see. First, prepare the fruit of Yggdrasil. Alright, its ready. We still had stocks in the Spirit Realm, so I took the fruit of Yggdrasil from there. Pour mana into this fruit and turn it into a seed. I poured mana into Yggdrasils fruit until it transformed. It started to glow faintly. Is this enough? I suffered a lot when I made it and yet Sylphmented. She also tried to make a seed, apparently. Well, thats how it is. Its Halt, after all. Not sure why, but it seemed that she had realized something on her own. Luna, whats next? Hmmm, nt it in the ground! I obediently dug a little hole in the ground and nted the seed there. Pour Katara''s Drop on it eh!? Hm? Luna seemed shocked about something, but toote, I already put a droplet of Kataras Drop on the ground where the seed was buried. A sprout pushed out from the ground in that instant. It was sheathed in an aura that was a tad familiar to me. T-This feeling Yggdrasil!? Seemed like we unwittingly grew Yggdrasils sprout. Kataras drop is an item that is necessary to make Yggdrasil sprout, apparently. Heh, I see. It has the same effect as the left-over bath water from our house. Ahh, yeah. Hm? W-What? Then, did that mean we couldve just used [Super Water], instead? I named the leftover water from our bath as Super Water. It was a fluid that contained enormous amounts of mana. Well, its not like we can have Mius mom drink left over bath water, so isnt it fine that we made this? Y, Yes. Lets not think too deeply about how this fluid contained Youkos fur and Ryuushins scale, alright? I washed all the materials really well, so I decided to think that it would be fine. I also drank it earlier, and it didnt taste weird. Its just that Seira seemed to blush while I was drinking Kataras Drop. Oh,e to think of it, I had no idea how holy water was made. Hey, Ms. Seira, how do you make this thing? I tried asking discreetly, but she didnt answer and just blushed more furiously, so I felt a bit sad. Well, some things were better left unknown in this world, so I decided to just let it go and not think too deeply on it. Afterward, we had Mius mom drink Kataras Drop. We managed to break her curse, thank goodness. She didnt have any problems with her body, apparently. Mr. Halt, thank you very much for healing my mother! Yeah. d it worked out, Miu. It is thanks to you that my body now feels as light as a feather. We are truly grateful to you. You just got better, so please do not force yourself. Yes. I do not want to make this child worry any more than this. Oh, right. Miu, you used all your allowance when youmissioned us, right? Yes, butthats alright. Mother got better, after all! Miu was a really good child. Theres something we need to request of you, Miu. If you agree, well return this to you. I took out the bag of spina. It had a little bit more than what we got from Miu. We hadnt reported thepletion of themission yet, so we didnt receive thepensation yet. Thats why I took it out from my own allowance. Even if I dont get money, Ill do whatever Halt and you all want! A, Ah, b-but, if I can that is Miu can also do it. Can you take care of this for us? After saying that, I handed Miu a flowerpot with the tiny sprout of Yggdrasil sticking out of it. I made that pot with Earth Magic. Whats this? Its a nt that can grow really big, but it takes a lot of time to grow. It might not even grow big enough even after Miu has children and grandchildren. Do I just have to grow it? Yup. You can just water it everyday. Its fine even if it withers. Theres a huge chance that this nt would grow into a big Yggdrasil tree if we had it beside me. But then, itd be a pity if we just let it wither on purpose. And so, I feel a bit guilty, but I decided to push it on to Miu. I understand! I will raise this preciously! Thanks, Miu. Miu epted it. It was said that the original Yggdrasil grew extremely slowly by absorbing the mana around it over an incredibly long period of time. By the way, Yggdrasil sprout wasnt worth much, apparently. No one would probably target this thing, but Just in case, I decided to borrow Sylphs power to mask its aura. Thanks to that, even I couldnt tell that this sprout was Yggdrasil. Moreover, just for anotheryer of protection just in case, I also ced magical circles that could summon the ming knights in case of emergency onto Miu, her mom, and the Yggdrasil sprout. Alright, this would do. Miu, themission ispleted with this. If you do not have any problems, then please sign here. Y-Yes! I requested her to sign the guildsmission forms fulfillment confirmation column. After Miu signed it Yeah, its really Halt. Cant believe Halts really here My older brothers Cain and Leon appeared. Book 10: Chapter 25: Intuition and Extreme Intuition Book 10: Chapter 25: Intuition and Extreme Intuition Cai-Nii, Leo-Nii. Whats up? And youre together, too? The two of them appeared at a spot a little distance away from Mius house, so I approached them by myself. Cain was themander of the Royal Guards, while Leon was the captain of the Royal Order of Chivalry. Both of them were busy people. And yet, such busy people even came together to this ce, so I couldnt help but think that something happened. Cai-Nii said that a terrible curse is about to spread, so we came here to investigate. Eh Theyre talking about [Post Death Diffusion Curse], right? This ce is a bit far from the Royal Capital, but its still within the range of Extreme Intuitions effect, huh My intuition could only tell that something terrible would ur somewhere. I could grasp the situation a little better if I could see whats about to happen for myself. Compared to that, Cai-Niis intuition was somewhat like foretelling the future. What would happen somewhere it was not something vague like that; instead, it could even grasp urately that something terrible was about to happen today at this precise vige. Well, if Halts here, then its probably solved. You could even know to that extent? Cains extreme intuition was way too convenient. Yup. We managed to do something about it somehow just a while ago. I seeThen, thanks for saving this kingdom no, this world. Eh!? EhAh, y-yeah. Yup. Youre wee. Cai-Nii, world what do you mean? Its as I said. If Halt didnt somehow manage to do something about it, then half of the world could have been wiped out. I think the curse was about to spread. H-Huhhh!? Cains extreme intuitions uracy was way above the amazing level to the point that it was too scary. Cai-Niis extreme intuition is way too dope. Hey, arent you more amazing, being able to break a curse that my extreme intuition was warning me to be ultra dangerous, and you did that at this speed. By the way, that thing that the girl over there is holding, thats Yggdrasil, right? Cain pointed out the flowerpot that Miu was clutching so preciously a little bit away from us. Y-Yggdrasil!? So you can even grasp that. Its as you said, Cai-Nii. Something happened along the way, and we identally grew it. Grew it Leon froze. Youre nning to leave it to that tiny girl? Then, want me to make the Kingdom care for it? Cain wasnt someone who would scheme to snatch Yggdrasil from Miu and use it for his own benefit. I know that, because Im his younger brother. Still, lets exin things a bit, shall we. Yggdrasil had to grow to a certain extent or else it wouldnt have any benefit. A particr , special item is needed to make it grow that big. Heh, so thats how it is. (Leon) ...Halt, you can make that special item, right. EH!? Leon had been shocked several times already sinceing here. He kept on looking back and forth between Cain and me. Based on my intuition, Leon would shout Eh!? one more time. Well, something like that. Then, you decided that it would be a bad idea to let it stay near you since that special item would be arbitrarily created if its beside you. Yup. That was pretty quick. And thats the reason why I decided to leave it to Miu. Ah, Miu is the girl holding that pot. Even if she and her grandchildren took care of it normally, it wouldnt grow for a thousand years at all. Yeah, even my extreme intuition tells me so. Still, its possible that someone might recognize that it is Yggdrasil. Yeah, theres a chance that might happen. Even if Sylph masked its aura, Cain still noticed that it is Yggdrasil. Its fine. I bet only Cai-Nii could spot that its Yggdrasil. I-Is that so? Yup. See, even Leons Eye cant tell that its Yggdrasil, right? Y-Yeah I can only see it as some ordinary weed growing somewhere. Leons observing eye that was on par with a cheat skill couldnt discern that the nt was in fact Yggdrasil. That was expected. Yggdrasils aura was almost non-existent when it was in the sprout stage. A mature Yggdrasil diffuses various blessings to its surroundings, but a sapling didnt have that power. Besides, Yggdrasil could only thrive in soil where super high-density mana springs such as dragon veins, else it wouldnt grow. There was no ce like that except for Alheim. Well, my mansion is an exception Moreover, the measly amount of aura wrapping had beenpletely erased - by Sylph, who was the very incarnation of Yggdrasil herself. Unless Miu took it to and with mana at par with a dragon vein and buried it there, this nt would be nothing more than a very slow growing nt. You already solved that dreadful curse, solets go back? Yeah, lets. The two of them prepared to return. I thought Leon would say Eh!? one more time, though Ah! I remembered something. Theres a properly grown Yggdrasil in my mansion. EH!? (Cain and Leon) Great! Quota (?) achieved. If you need Yggdrasil leaves to make elixirs and stuff, just drop by my ce and get it there, okay? Book 10: Chapter 26: Hero Akari Book 10: Chapter 26: Hero Akari In the forest near the capital of a certain human kingdom A young maiden was transmigrated. Her name was Akari. The deity of Harutos world sent her into this world as a hero. Her appearance and physique didnt differ much from her previous self before her transmigration. Is this that so-called Isekai? The forest was simr to the woods where she yed with her older brother in her childhood. The cheat abilities bestowed to her by the deity were overwhelmingly powerful that all the monsters around this area run away when they sensed her aura.4 Akara possessed the skill called [Gods eye], so she could easily grasp the location of the monsters, but she couldnt detect a single animal, let alone a monster, within the range that she could search subconsciously. Because of that, Akari didnt even feel a single ounce of fear despite being transmigrated into an unknown ce. Akari, can you hear me? M-Megami-sama!?* The voice of the goddess resounded inside Akaris head. Yes. I see that you transmigrated just fine. Are you hurt anywhere? ErmE-everything is okay, it seems. d to hear that. Anyway, theres a town a little distance away from the forest where you are, and youll reach it if you walk for a bit, apparently, so go there first for now! That child will be your guide. EhAh! Neko-chan!! A kitten approached Akari, stopping at her feet. It was a familiar ck kitten that she saw before. Neko-chan, did you die with me too?...Sorry for not being able to save you. Akari gathered the kitten in her arms and gently cuddled it. She died while trying to save this cat from being run over by a car. Akara thought she didnt manage to save this kitten, but Noh, noh. Tet didnt die. Eh Akari was shocked when the kitten in her arms suddenly spoke to her. Tet is safe thanks to Akari, so Tet came here because Tet wants to save Akari this time around. ...Tet-chan, is that your name? Y-You can speak? Yup! This childs name is [Bastet]. Shes one of the low ranking deities, and I call her Tet. She lost her powers because of an incident, so she had to live for a time in the Human Realm. She almost died because of her carelessness in that powerless state, and its thanks to you that she was saved. Yup, thats how it is. Thats why Tet will protect Akari here! This child lost her powers when she was still in my Realm, but transmigrating her into that world restored her powers fully, so shell be of use to Akari for sure. I seeI understand! Then, please take care of me, Tet-chan. Yup! Oh, and call Tet as Tet ~ Oh, okay. Tet. Got it. Ehehe. A deity proimed that she would protect her. Those were trulyforting words, indeed. However Ah, Akari. There, that feels like heaven. More, more~! Akari unwittingly started to rub Tets tummy while she hugged her, and the kittys reaction was precious. Fufufu. Here? How about here? T-There, more!! Tet looked really adorable while feeling so great that Akari couldnt help herself. She was also happy that Tet voluntarily went out of her way to transmigrate just for her, who had also been transmigrated into this Isekai world. Tet came here to protect her, but Akari vowed to protect Tet no matter what. Alright, I can only interfere up to this point. Akari, even if you defeat the Demon King, youll still have to live there, is that okay? Yes. As long as Tet is here, I can do my best, I think! Tet will also do her best! I see. Then, both of you take care, alright? The goddess ceased speaking. In that moment, Akaris Isekai life finally began. There was something she wanted to aplish. It might take her an unimaginable amount of time in order to achieve that. There was also a chance that she wouldnt be able toplete her goal. Regardless, this was Isekai. Magic existed. Its a fantasy world. There was a cat who could speak here. She also spoke to Megami-sama. A world where the impossible from her other world could be made possible. She might even get her wish granted with how this world was. TetTheres something I want to do after ying the Demon King. Will you help me with that, too? Of course! Tet came all the way here to help Akari. Tet wants to be with Akari forever~ Thank you. Akari was hundred percent sure that she would win against the Demon King. She didnt even have a trace of doubt that it wouldnt happen. The skill [Indomitability] bestowed by the goddess gave her the strength and courage to face whatever fear she would encounter, and she wouldnt be dispirted. In ce of fear, what she would have was hope for the future. Wait for me. I will definitely go see you. She decided to ept transmigration in order to meet someone who she could never ever meet again in her previous world. However, the power she received from Megami-sama was far from enough. She would do anything. The power that she didnt have she would give her all to obtain it. The power to turn back time. The power to return to the past. Or the power to revive someone who died. She wanted to obtain whichever of those abilities because she wanted to be reunited with a person. With her heart filled with that strong conviction, Akari uttered the name of the person she desperately wanted to see. Wait for me, Haru-Nii. Book 10: Chapter 27: Hero and the Kingdom of Humans Book 10: Chapter 27: Hero and the Kingdom of Humans Tet, is this ce okay? Yup! Akari followed Tets instructions as they walked through the forest. They decided to follow the suggestion of the goddess and go to the human kingdom nearby. The roads were rough because they werent developed, so it should have been a tough journey for an ordinary girl. However, it was a piece of cake for Akari thanks to the skills she got from the goddess. They finally made it out of the forest after walking for a while. A splendid meadow stretched in front of Akari and Tet. The huge city rose in the horizon beyond the grasnd, enclosed in towering walls. The scenery was simr to the scenes of capitals Akari saw in her worlds anime and manga. Wow Its really Isekai-ish! In Akaris world, there were also countries that had simr cities preserved from the Middle Ages, but since she hadnt traveled abroad, the scenery of the city right before her eyes was foreign enough to make her feel that she was truly inside another world. Oh,e to think of it, I dont have any identification papers with me Akari used to sneakily read the light novel that her brother read before. The protagonist that had been whisked away to another world had been first stopped by guards before setting foot into the capital. Guard-san Oh. Akari strained to look at the gate that was part of the walls surrounding the city. ...Yep, they are there, alright. The gate wasnt so far that ordinary humans wouldnt be able to spot the guards, but Akari took it to another level. She could clearly make out the expressions of the guards, and even the patterns on the armor they were wearing. She had been unconsciously using her [Divine Vision] skill. This could do anything rted to the eyes, and that would be: , the ability to see things distinctly at a great distance, , the ability to read the thoughts of her opponents, the ability to see through and beyond any obstacle *, allowing her to see a bit into the future, , the ability to see the things that urred in the past She could also use which could stop the time, albeit only for an instant. By the way, Akaris Magic Eye was a grade above that of Holy Knight Shins, so her lifespan wouldnt be lessened whenever she stopped the time. Moreover, she also possessed the subskills , which would put all those who looked into her eyes under her control, and which forces them into a state of terror. If a certain Sage didnt exist in this world, Akari could already dominate the entire world just by using her . Tet, what to do? There were a lot of ways she could do to force her entry, such as stopping the time, or brainwashing the guards with her skill, but since she still hadnt understood the magnitude of her skills, she was worried about the method she could use to enter the city. Akari will be fine, Akari has the skills Megami-sama gave. Teto prompted Akari. B-But, I dont even know how to use these skills Akari, just wish for it. At present, she was already using subconsciously. If it doesn''t work, then Tet will do something about it. Believe in Tet! O-OkayThen, lets go? Hm? Lassie, are you alone? One of the guards notice Akari when she approached them, and he called out to her. Y-Yes. Im alone. Akari had never seen a soldier wearing a sword in her previous world. She didnt feel any fear thanks to her skill, but there was a trace of anxiety. She hugged Tet a little tighter. I want to enter! Yeah. Go ahead. ...Eh? Akari looked the guard straight in the eye and expressed her wish to enter the city, and it was granted. Proof of identification wasnt necessary for entry into the cities and towns of this kingdom in general. However, this ce was no other than the Royal Capital, so originally, even the residents had to provide identification in order to enter and leave this city. Akari, on the other hand, managed to enter without being checked. She unwittingly activated because of her wish. Just call us if you run into any trouble while staying at the Royal Capital. I-I understand. Thank you very much! The guard treated her sincerely under the influence of her mesmerizing skill, but because Akari wasnt aware that she used that skill, she mistook his sincerity as kindness. AhmCan I ask you a question right away? What is it? You can ask anything. By the way, I have a wife, so dont tell me you want to date me. The guard thenughed heartily. Y-Youre mistaken! I want to apply for identification, can you please teach me how?| Identification, huh You can request for a Registered Resident Card if youre going to live in the Royal Capital. But then, youll need to undergo a review and investigation if youre going to live here for the first time Lassie, where are your parents? I-I dont have The goddess created a body in this world for Akari when she transmigrated here. It was different from Halt, who transmigrated into the body of the third son of a noble; she didnt have any parents. It will be strict in that case. Is there any other way aside from a Registered Resident Card? For example a Guild Card, or something. Well, you can also use guild cards as proof of identification to enter the Royal Capital, but Lassie, how old are you? I am 15 this year. Akari gave her age in her previous world since she didnt have any idea how old she was in this world. Her body didnt differ that much from her previous one even after her transmigration, so she decided to answer so. I see. Then, you can register at the guild. Ah, you cant lie about your age, alright? They have magical tools to verify the authenticity over there. Really? Well, as long as you clear that, then the rest will be easy. Lassie, it might be better for you to register at a manufacturing guild. ManufacturingAre there any other guilds, like one for adventurers, perhaps? There is. However, if Lassie registered, it might be wiser to choose manufacturing. The adventurer guild is full of rough and rowdy guys. I see. Thank you so much for teaching me a lot of things! Yeah. Im stationed here every first of the month, so just call out to me if something happens. Yes. If something happens, Ill be in your care, Sir Guard. Akari entered the gate after waving the guard goodbye. Oh, I forgot to say it, Lassie. The guard called out to Akari as she stepped inside the gate. Wee to Apristos! Book 10: Chapter 28: Hero and the Manufacturing Guild Book 10: Chapter 28: Hero and the Manufacturing Guild So this is the country of Apristos With Tet still in her arms, Akari made her way along the main road that stretched through the middle of the Royal Capital of Apristos. This was the closest neighboring kingdom of humans to Alheim, the kingdom of the elves. It was also the kingdom that waged a war against Alheim in the past. The demon Amon was the one who orchestrated the war behind the scenes. However, a certain sage and hisrades were also staying in Alheim at that time, so the demons ns went awry. Apristos had proceeded with the war and deployed its troops, but all of them had been sent back to this country due to the sages magic. The demon was also yed by that same sage. Its a huge city. Yep. Wait, Tet. You speaking might be a bit Akari was flustered when Tet, who was still in her arms, replied to her like she always did. Its fine. Seems like a lot of creatures can speak in this world. R-Really? Yup! Tet seemed to be knowledgeable about this world, more or less. If somebody asks about Tet, just say shes a familiar'', okay. I see. Okay, Ill do that. Apparently, people could tame wild beasts and monsters and turn them into familiars. Akari was once again hit with the realization that she came into another world, indeed. She could converse with Tet without any regard to the people around her. She was a bit happy when she realized this. It was lonely walking around an unfamiliar ce on her own, after all. Where is that Manufacturing Guild, I wonder? Akaris first n was to inquire about the location of the manufacturing guild mentioned by the guard. She thought that she would be able to work and provide for her needs in this world if she could register at the guild and get her own identification papers. Akari, that way. Eh. Tet, you know? Yup. Tet knows a little bit about this world. Tet possessed the knowledge and ability to guide Akari through this world, just like how she led Akari to this country, through that dark forest where the girl didnt even know which direction to turn to. I see. Thats really reassuring, you know. Im counting on you then, Tet. Yup. Leave it to me~! Akari continued walking under Tets instructions. Manufacturing Guild Its here. She was standing in front of a building with a sign that said Manufacturing Guild written in huge, bold letters. Akari spoke to the guard normally, so she forgot this, but the girl had the ability to understand thenguage of this world. The goddess from her original world bestowed the skill [Language Comprehension] to her. This skill had the same effect as that of Lunas skill, so Akari could even decipher the Divine Script. A lot of people entered and left the manufacturing guild, so she entered the building by following the flow of people. Hello there. What are you doing? Once inside, Akari had been looking around unsure of where to go when somebody called out to her from behind her. Ah, er A young brte with a ponytail was standing behind her when she whirled around. Commission? Or did youe to the Guild to register? I want to register. Alright. This way, then. The girl pressed Akaris back and led her all the way to the back of the guild. Okay, Ill have you fill out this form, so sit here. There was a counter for themission transactions in the innermost part of the guild. The ponytailed girl went behind the counter, took a piece of paper and ced it in front of Akari. It seemed that the girl who led Akari was no other than the receptionistdy of this guild. The paper listed name, age and items that could be manufactured, so Akari filled them in. Name: Akari Age: 15 Craft: essories Tet told her to leave her surname out since it would be troublesome if they were to discover that she came from another world. The age she stated was the same as how old she was in her previous world. As for the things that she could make, she recalled the essories she made back then, like earrings and bracelets, so she decided to write that. Im Akari. Its a pleasure to meet you. She introduced herself while handing the paper back to the ponytailed girl. Okay, thanks. Ah, Im Eliza, by the way. Pleased to meet you. The receptionistdys name was Eliza. Hello, Eliza. Once again, Ill be in your care. Yup. Alright, wait for a bit, Ill make your guild card. Oh, and Eliza took out a fist-sized crystal ball from under the counter. Its just part of the rules. Ill check if what you wrote is true with this. The thing she ced on the table was a magical tool called [Crystal Ball of Truth]. Okay, what should I do with this? Hold the paper you just filled out on one hand, and touch this crystal ball with the other while saying There is nothing false written here. I understand. Er I didnt write anything false on this paper. The crystal ball that Akari touched with her right hand glowed blue. Alright. Seems fine. Thanks. There was no problem, apparently. Here, Akaris guild card. Eliza handed a card to Akari after a while. Thank you so much! Akari broke into a huge grin after getting her card. Fufufu, do your best from now on, okay? Yes, I will give it my all! Eliza smiled gently when she saw Akari beaming. By the way, do you live here in the capital, Akari? N-No. Then, do you n tomute from a nearby town? Er It was hard to say that she was homeless. And that she was also an orphan. Oh, perhaps, you dont have anywhere to go? ...Yes. Eliza hit the bulls eye. Akari was flustered thinking about what to do, but with the hope that Eliza would listen to her, she decided to just answer honestly. I see. Then, you can stay at the second floor of this guild house. You dont have to pay rent until you can make your items and have a stable ie, three months max. R-Really!? Yes. Our guild also supports young people under the age of 18 so that they can be independent. There are a lot of kids with some personal reasons, so its open to anyone until they turn 18, unless they get into trouble. Even so, the rooms they could rent weren''t that huge, apparently. It would be too cramped to create things inside their room. Moreover, many neers would be apprentices in the weapon shops, armor shops, or tool shops in the Royal Capital after gaining a number of skills and finding their masters there, and most of them would be living on site. That left quite a number of vacancies in the guild house. I understand. Then, Ill be under your care until I can earn money. Gotcha! There are five other girls currently living in the guild house. Ill introduce you to themter. Oh, by the way, Im the one in charge of the rooms and stuff, so if you have any concerns feel free to tell me, okay. Yes. Thank you very much. Oh, and one more thing Eliza handed a small pouch to Akari. What is this, Eliza-san? This is for your living expenses for now. You dont have money, right? Ah, dont get me wrong. This is just a temporary loan. But, thats Akari couldnt help but feel shy borrowing money when she didnt even have a track record, and she didnt even know if the items she made would sell or not. If Akari cant make a living as a craftsman, then well have you help out in the guilds management. If she couldnt sell a thing, then she would work as receptionist, or guild house cleaner, or waiter at the establishments affiliated to the guild. Akari is pretty, so I guess youll be assigned as receptionist. I-I will work hard to sell my items! Akari came to this world in order to defeat the Demon King. She wanted to secure a base and enough funds so that she could gather information and do other rted things, so she didnt have any problems registering with the manufacturing guild. However, if she became the guilds receptionist and led a stable life, she might just abandon her ns for the Demon King and be satisfied with what she had as it was. Akari was a girl with a strong sense of duty. Her top goal was to defeat the Demon King. However, Akari still wouldnt be able to return to her original world even after ying the Demon King, so she was also gradually considering her options and what would possibly happen after defeating that Demon King. Alright, once again, please treat me well, Akari. Please treat me well! Akari had been worried about a few things sinceing into this Isekai world, but with this, she was able to secure her base of operations without a hitch. Book 10: Chapter 29: Hero’s Status and Prayer Book 10: Chapter 29: Heros Status and Prayer By the way, is that Akaris pet? Or is it a familiar? Eliza stared at Tet, who was still being hugged by Akari, while asking her. Ah, yes. Shes my familiar Tet! Eh!? Tet introduced herself, shocking Eliza. There were monsters that could speak in this world, and they could also be tamed, but only a few managed to achieve such a feat. It would be possible to form telepathicmunication between the tamer and the tamed monsters, but it would be impossible to speak to other people. A-Amazing. For you to have a familiar that can talk Akari, are you a high level tamer? Tamer? Akari knew that theres a job called Tamer in the Isekai world, but she didnt have an inkling about her own upation. A-Ahm, Eliza. How do you check your own upation? Y-You dont know!? ...Im sorry. I dont know. Well, its not something you have to apologize for, Akari Just say [Status Open]. S-Status Open. Akari chanted, and a transparent board floated in front of her. Status Name: Akari Species: Human Protection: Protection from the Goddess of the Other World upation: Hero (Level 300) !? Akari shut the status board in a fluster when she saw the word HJero. It wasnt such a big deal that she was a hero, but she got the feeling that it wasnt something Eliza should see. Oh, was there something weird written on the board? Akari was obviously hiding something, but Eliza was still calm. You dont have to be worried about it. People around you wont see your status board unless you intentionally let them see. I-Is that so? Yes. Besides, our Guild has been really short of people for a long time now, so we ept people even if they have a bit of a problem. Its just that it will be a different story if Akari is cursed with something that will also affect other people I-Im not cursed! Is that so. Then there shouldnt be any problems. Ah, just in case, can you do this? Eliza pushed the Crystal Ball of Truth towards Eliza while so saying. She was telling Akari to prove that she didnt have a terrible curse on her. I am not cursed. Tet isnt cursed, too~ Akari touched the crystal ball and chanted, and Tet also ced her paw on it and muttered. Alright. Thanks, both of you. Eliza smiled when the Crystal Ball of Truth glowed blue. The registration ends here If Akari and Tet dont have any more concerns. Do you have any questions? No, its all good, thank you very much. Tet, too! Okay. Akari, Tet, wee to Apristos Manufacturing Guild! Alright, lets have a weing party. Would you like to have dinner at my house? I-Is that really okay with you? Of course! Is there something you want to eat, Akari? Tet, tell me if you want anything, okay? Tet wants meat! Meat I do have some leftover horned rabbit jerky. How about you, Akari? Er. If its alright, then I also would like to have some meat too. She didnt have any idea about the food of this world. Akari was afraid she might spill something if she were to talk too much, so she decided to go along with what Tet said. Alright then, lets have some meat for dinner! Ya~y! Thank you very much. Afterward, Eliza led Akari to the room she would live in from now on. There was a single bed, a tiny table and chair. It was just as Eliza said the ce was too cramped to create items here. Sorry for the cramped space. Feel free to use the guilds atelier downstairs if it''s vacant. It was a narrow room, but it wasnt a problem if it was just for sleeping. Besides, Akari was currently penniless. Her goal was to defeat the Demon King, so she needed to buy or create equipment and weapons for that purpose. Of course, she still needed to pay for the materials even if she did it herself. She had to earn money as soon as possible. Theres no way she wouldin about a room that she was allowed to stay in for free. Akari and Tet waited for Eliza to wrap up her job, then they followed her to her house. Elizas house was around 30 minutes away from the Manufacturing Guilds building. Pardon the intrusion. Excuse me~ Akari, Tet. Wee to my house. There were armors and swords inside Elizas house. It didnt seem to be hers based on the size. Ahh, yes. Those are my husbands. Ah, sorry, forgot to say this, but my husband will also be joining us for dinnerIs that okay? Eliza noticed them staring at those, so she exined. Yes, thats totally fine. ButArent we troubling you? The furniture in Elizas house seemed to be new. Akari thus concluded that they must be newly weds. Ah, dont worry about us. My husband will also be d that such a cute girl like you visited us. Besides, that guy wanted to have a child as soon as possible Ah! F-Forget what I said just now! Eliza, you must really love your husband. Elizas face is beet re~d!! Y-You shouldnt tease adults. Tet, Ill reduce your share of meat, you know? Aw, sorry! Tet looked so cute apologizing so honestly. Tet can say sorry properly, what a good child. Eliza patted Tet on the head as she opened the door. Im home eh? Ah! Mr. Guard! The person who entered was no other than the inspection guard Akari met when she entered the Royal Capital. So Elizas husband is Mr. Guard. Yeah. Lassies here in our home, so you probably got to know Eliza, huh. That means you listened to my advice when I told you to go to the Manufacturing Guild, right? Yes! Ive been under Elizas care. Oh my. Honey, youre the one who told Akari to go to our guild, huh. Thanks, because of you we got another precious member. Elizas husband was called Eric, apparently. He formerly worked in the military, but he retired and was now working at the royal capitals checkpoint station. Eliza prepared dinner while Eric, Akari and Tet conversed. Dinner is ready, everyone. Lets eat. Yes! Smells good! Looks yummy! Eric sat beside Eliza, and Akari sat across her. Tet was told that she could sit on top of the table, so thats what she did. Akari, before we start the meal, its a custom in this kingdom to pray with gratitude to a certain person. (Eliza) Prayer? Youre not yet a resident of this kingdom, so its up to you if you want to pray or not, either way its fine. (Eric) I dont really know about it, so if its okay with only the gestures Tet will also pray. Yup. Thats fine. That person wont get mad just because of that. (Eliza) Yeah, thats right. Then (Eric) Eliza and Eric crossed their fingers in prayer, so Akari and Tet copied them. Our gratitude to Halt-sama for graciously forgiving our foolish conduct, and for giving us the opportunity to once again enjoy our meal with our beloved person Thank you. T-Thank you. Thanks! Lets dig in. Lets dig in! (All) Book 10: Chapter 30: Hero and Master Halteism Book 10: Chapter 30: Hero and Master Halteism Ahm, Eliza. About that Halt-sama They started eating, and Akari spoke to Eliza once things settled down a bit. As I thought, you didnt know about it right, Akari? That Halt-sama we offered our prayer to just now thats the name of the Sage-sama who graciously pardoned our lives E, Eh? Akari didnt understand. It would make sense if he saved them. However, was there such a thing as offering a prayer of thanks to someone because he didnt kill them off? A few years ago, our kingdom waged war against the Alehim, the kingdom of the Elves. I was also a soldier of the national armed forces who marched towards Alheim back then. This guy here is working as a guard now, but he had been the troopmander just a while back. So thats how it is. Yeah. I was pretty strong, you know? Eric participated in the war that the fifth royal prince of Apristos started. However, even if it was called a war, it ended with them not being able to sh swords with Alheim, let alone casting a single spell on them. It was all thanks to Sage Halt, the man who married the heroine and the second royal princess of Alheim. Halt-sama teleported our army of 100, 000 soldiers all at once. It took 20 days for the Apristoss army to march to Alheim, but that sages spell teleported all of them back to this kingdom in just a blink of an eye. H-Hundred thousand people!? Akari didnt have any idea how difficult magical teleportation was, but she did know how great of a feat it was to teleport 100,000 people all at once via magic. The mere fact that he could teleport us at will meant that he couldve just dropped us all over the ocean, for sure. Its a war, after allnot to mention were the ones who attacked first. It was onlyter that the citizens were informed about this, but apparently, the Apristos royalty coveted Yggdrasil so they started the war. Initially, the kingdoms exnation for mobilizing the army was to rescue the fifth prince that had been allegedly taken captive by Alheim. However, that was aplete lie. We started that war because of greed, so of course its totally our fault. Halt-sama has every reason to wipe the entire army out. Moreover, hes the sage who can instantly teleport over the distance that will normally take ordinary folks 20 days on foot. He can teleport anywhere he wants regardless of the distance in short, Halt-sama held our very lives at the palm of his hands. Eliza ced her hand on top of Erics as she sat beside him. Eric and I weren''t married yet back then. We didnt have any money at that time. Thats when the notice said that were going to get paid as part of the kingdoms army, so I told Eliza Im gonna marry her after I return from war. I tried all I could to stop this guy. But, everyone around us insisted were going to win the war, so To be frank, I didn''t really understand whats going on when we were teleported back here. Most of the army soldiers had been afraid of Spirit King Sylph at first, but they didnt feel threatened by the fact that they had been sent back all the way to Apristos again. Many of them even thought that they would be able to gather more provisions and other stuff before marching off again. However, when I returned to my house and told Eliza all about it, she burst crying. Thats when it hit me. We already died once. It wouldnt be odd if they truly died. If Halt wanted to, those hundred thousand folks would already have died. So I resigned from the army. I realized that theres an incredible Bakemono roaming in this world. I didnt want to serve a country that might wage war against himter on. Actually, the n is to run away from this kingdom, too The royalty of this country didnt give up on Yggdrasil despite realizing that the invasion of Alheim failed. They were even nning the next invasion. Eric knew about this because of his considerably high position in the army, so he contemted on fleeing with Eliza. I decided to observe things first since the head of the country had been reced. Well, after all thats said and done, this is still the kingdom Im used to living in. Does that mean the monarch had changed? Yeah. Two months after the invasion, the fifth prince staged a coup, and part of the army also participated, although I didnt. Ehh!? The king and his ministers tried to push the sole responsibility of shouldering all the expenses of mobilizing the army to the fifth prince. The prince was immediately seized and imprisoned the moment he stepped back into the kingdom. Thats when he learned that the king and his ministers had been plotting his demise in exchange for Ygddrasil from the start. The fifth prince wasnt that wise, but he was quite popr for some reason. Moreover, the kingdoms best strategist was also among his own imperial guards. The militarymander led the fifth prince, his personal troops, imperial guards and part of army and they seized the royal castle. The citizens were aware that the fifth prince staged the coup, but in fact, it was the militarymander who acted arbitrarily all the while. As for why such a capable military strategist would go through such lengths It was because he had been captivated by Halt, the person who was so powerful that he could wield such extraordinary magic without any qualms, and even had the Spirit King obeying him. If you will allow me to spread Halteism in this kingdom, then I will make you the king. The strategist so incited the fifth prince. Of course, the prince, who didnt wish to die, had no choice but to ept his proposal. Afterward, the fifth prince was also converted into a true believer of Halteism thanks to the strategist diligently imprinting it onto him, but Not a single citizen of this country knew of that fact. And so, [Halteism] had been established as the current state religion of Apristos. The head of that religion was no other than the monarch himself, the former fifth prince. Of course, the strategist was the one pulling the strings behind the scene. The military strategist firmly believed that Halt was a deity who descended on this earth. If that wasnt the case, then it would have been impossible for him to teleport such a huge army of 100, 000 people. He had been making preparations in secret to offer this country to Halt if he were to set his foot to this ce someday. That was the reason why [Halteism] existed. By the way, the proselyting of Halteism had been surprisingly doing well. It was because the 100,000 citizens who participated in the invasion of Alheim as part of the army had experienced his might firsthand. Halt-sama is indeed a deity that descended on earth. The religion had gained tremendous support from the people that Halt teleported. These soldiers told their families and friends that they owed their lives to Halt, who made it possible for them to return alive. Thus, Halteism spread across the kingdom at such a tremendous rate. Thats why we always pray to Halt-sama everytime we eat. We are grateful to this person for allowing us to return to our home, like that. I see. So? Akari, how about converting to Halteism? Eric then handed a thick book to Akari. And on the cover was A painting of a handsome young man with azure eyes apanied by the Wind Spirit King. Book 10: Chapter 31: Hero and Item Creation Book 10: Chapter 31: Hero and Item Creation The next day, Akari went to the za located in the heart of Apristos royal capital. A huge statue stood in its very center. It was Halts statue, apanied by Wind Spirit King Sylph. Haru-Niior not. The appearance was different from that of her brother. It was a stone statue so the eye color wasnt shown, but the painting on the cover of the book Eric handed herst night had beautiful azure eyes. Whats up, Akari? Akari looked dejected as she stared at the statue, so Tet worriedly called out to her. Tet..Actually, Im thinking whether I can obtain the power to meet my older brother in this world. Akaris older brother? Yup. The statue was modeled after a person whose name is Halt Ha-ru-to. Haru-niidied when I was five. Akari was the younger brother of Haruto. However, she didnt realize yet that the statue in front of her was based on the appearance of her brother after he was transmigrated into this world. She possessed the skill bestowed by the goddess, but she hadnt grasped and used it just like how Cain did. In the novel I read in my previous world, the protagonist gained power in Isekai, and he was able to save and change the fate of someone who was supposed to die in his previous world. If Isekai truly existed, then it wouldnt be odd if such an ability, like in the story, would also exist. I want to see Haru-Nii once more. Its possible. Eh? Like Tet said, Akari can do it. C-can do it.? Akari will meet Onii-san again. Akari doesnt have the Time Maniption Skill yet, but that skill exists in this world. Of course, there was also Interworld Teleportation Magic. Halt could already use it. And just as Tet said, the skill that could reverse time also existed. If Akari teleported to her previous world and reversed the time, then she could meet Haruto once again. Tet, i-is.is that really true? Yup! Akari can get all kinds of skills from now on, and Akari will meet Onii-san for sure. Tet will help. Tet!! Akari hugged Tet really tightly. Lets do our best, Akari. YupYup, Ill give my all. Akaris faint hope in the possibility of meeting her brother again had turn into a zing aspiration thanks to Tets words. I think we need to start with preparation to y the Demon King first. Yup! Agree! For that, we have to earn money by making items while gathering intel about the Demon King. Yup, thats right. By the way, what is Akari nning to make? Bracelets, nes, oh and earrings too, I guess. Akari crafted those things as part of her hobby in her previous world. She requested her parents to sell the items she made online, and everything she posted was sold out. Thats the reason why Akari was confident in her ability to make marketable things. Then, can Akari imagine the earrings that Akari made? Imagine? Are you referring to shape and other stuff? Yep. Picture it as clearly as you can. G-Got it. She didnt really understand what Tet wanted her to do, but Akari obediently followed her instructions. Done imagining it? Yup. Then, chant [Create Arms]. C-Create Arms. Akaris hand glowed. On her palm Ehhh!? The pair of earrings that she just pictured in her mind appeared. Yup. Great job. Thats also part of Akari;s skill. Akari got the skill No matter what kind of weapon or tool it was, as long as she could imagine it, she could create them with her hands. N-No way Th-this is Will it sell? Akari could create whatever equipment she wanted without any expense or disadvantage. In the first ce, was originally a skill that the deities themselves used. Moreover, it was a skill bestowed by the goddess of her world, who was stronger than the deities of this world, so Akari could even create legendary weapons with ease. She could craft anything as much as she wanted, so there was no need for her to buy any equipment. In addition to that, she also had so she didnt even need to buy any restorative potions and items. In short, she could skip almost all of the steps she thought she needed to y the Demon King such as creating items, earning money, buying equipment and restorative items. However As expected, Akari shouldnt sell this as it is. Eh, I shouldnt? Yup, Lets see.... For example, Akari can change this stone to a gem that can be found in this world, then itll be fine. Akari was an honest person to a fault. She felt a bit bad that she would be profiting from something that she didnt have any trouble getting. I see! Then, lets get some jewels~ Moreover, Tet also didnt realize yet that Akari could create all the weapons they would need to defeat the Demon King whenever she wanted. Tet, do you any ce where we can gather gemstones? Of course. Leave it to Tet! Im trusting you to lead the way, Tet. Yup! Akari dropped by the Guild to inform Eliza that she would be searching and gathering materials. Akari. Be careful, strong monsters appear in the innermost parts of the forest beside the Royal City. I understand. Then, Ill be off! Afterward, Akari left with Tet in her arms. She also chatted a bit with Eric when she passed by the gate, and she finally stepped outside the city. Book 10: Chapter 33: Hero and Item Creation Book 10: Chapter 33: Hero and Item Creation Akari went sightseeing for a while in the royal capital of Alheim after receiving the gems from Leaffa, then she teleported back to Apristos. The gems Leaffa gave me are gorgeous. Akari, hurry up and make an item using these. Sell them, then lets eat something delicious! Tet wanted to try more dishes from this world. The dinner that Eliza madest night and the food they ate in Alheim were truly delicious. Yep, the food here is really yummy, right. Yup! The cuisines in Akaris former world, and particrly her home country, were exceptionally great. And yet, the dishes avable in this world wouldnt lose at all in terms of deliciousness. This was thanks to a certain Half-Elf who spearheaded a tradingpany that spread the delicious cuisine throughout the world over the course of a hundred years. Got it, Tet. I also want to try the tasty dishes they have in this world. And for that, they needed money. Akari agreed with Tets opinion that they had to earn money as soon as possible. Akari returned to her room in the guild house. She sat in front of her desk and started tinkering with the essories she made using the skill bestowed by the goddess and the gems she got from Leaffa, adjusting andbining them bit by bit. Three hourster, Akari finished eight pieces of jewelry that she believed turned out quite nicely. When she was still in her previous world, all the pieces that she deemed marketable were always sold soon enough. She even remembered selling some in an auction, and they fetched a pretty good price. Akari was confident that these eight pieces she just made would fetch a hefty price. Akari is ingenious. The skill I got from Megami-sama is super handy. I can make whatever tool or stuff I want. She was able to make pliers, nippers, tweezers, files and whatever tools needed for crafting essories thanks to . Akari got the tools she was familiar with, so her work went on without a hitch. Lets sell these tomorrow. Agree~! Akari and Tet came to this world with the mission to y the Demon King, but there had been no sign or indication that people were afraid of the Demon King, both in Apristos and Alheim. After discussing this with Tet, Akari concluded that their mission was probably not that urgent at this point, so they could proceed with the preparations first. As for the preparations Once Akari sells the items, Tet wants to eat lots and lots of kebab! The n was to travel to various locations so that they could gather intel about the Demon King, and also enjoy the local delicacies while they were at it. Goodness, Tet Well, the kebab we ate yesterday in Alheim were pretty yummy, I agree with you on that. Right! Tet wants to ear more of that! Lets go back to Alheim~ Yup. I want to see Leaffa again. Ah Yup Yeah. Tet was somewhat hesitant for some reason. Tet, whats wrong? Dont tell me youre not good with Leaffa? Hmm That person is a lot stronger than Tet, so Tet cant help but be nervous. Eh!? Akari thought Leaffa was just an ordinary elf. She was gorgeous, yes, but Akari didnt sense anything special. Tet was a deity, and yet she said that Leaffa was stronger than her, so Akari was taken aback. Akari is stronger, for sure, but between Tet and Leaffa, shes stronger. If they were ranked strongest to weakest, then the order would be Akari, Leaffa then Tet, apparently. W-Wait! IIm stronger than Tetthan a deity!? But of course! Tet is Akaris guide and guard, but if Akari goes into serious mode, Akari is stronger many times over than Tet. Really? Rea~lly. Akari stared at her hands. Indeed, her status board indicated that she was a Level 300 Hero, and although she didnt really understand the value, she could see that there were lots of numbers written beside the and part. So Im strong, huh The goddess went all out in bestowing her protection just so Akari could defeat the Demon King without a hitch. Akari, Tetis sleepy Okay, time to sleep then, Tet. Goodnight. Goodnight, Akari. Lets eat many delicious things tomorrow, too. The following morning, Akari decided to sell her crafts at the tools shop in the city, but she decided to consult Eliza first since she didnt have an inkling about the market price for her items. Good morning, Eliza. Good morning, Akari. Whats up with you today? Eliza was organizing the paperwork at the counter on the first floor of the guild, so Akari went to her. I tried crafting a few items yesterday. Sorry for bothering you, but can you please take a look and tell me how much they would sell for? You already did? Thats quite fast. Alright, let me see them for a bit. Akari picked up the pendant that she ced on the counter, and Eliza checked it. Hmm, this is In this world, the weapons, armors and items were evaluated based on their ability and scarcity. There were nine grades of rarity, which were Genesis (Creator Grade) God (Mythic Grade) Legend (Legendary Grade) Ancient (Ancient Grade) World (World Grade) Artifact (Treasure Grade) Rare (Rare Grade) Maker (Product Grade) Common (Ordinary Grade) Hakoku was Creator Grade, while the scarletite ring that Halt gifted Tina was Mythic Grade. By the way, even if the same materials and tools were used, the rarity grade would change depending on the ability of the craftsman. T-Thats odd. Appraisal says Appraisal? I have the skill that can check the craftsmanship of items. There were rare times when the Appraisal skill manifested among those who had honed their craftsmanship skills. Eliza was one of those who managed to acquire it. Thanks to this Appraisal skill, it was possible to check the rarity of an item and confirm its ability in detail; however N-no way. Theres no wayB-But then, theres no exining how this happened otherwise. Eliza, whats wrong? I cant appraise the item you crafted, Akari. D-Does that mean it''s bad enough that even Appraisal cant assess it? Akari had been confident with her work, but she felt dejected thinking that they were so bad that they couldnt be appraised. No, thats not it. No matter how bad the item is, it will show up as Trash or Common on my board, butAkaris item is neither of the two. What does that mean? I can only appraise items up to the World Grade. In the first ce, there were only a handful of people who possessed the skill, and those who could appraise items that had grades above Treasure were even rarer. Eliza was one of the excellent appraisers who could judge up to World Grade, but even so, she couldnt appraise the pendant that Akari crafted. In short Akari, the item that you created is probably an Artifact, or might even be Legend or God level. EhEh!? Yehey, good job, Akari. We can eat lots of kebab with this! Eliza and Akari were both shocked, but on the contrary, Tet was happy because she realized that she could eat a lot of different delicious food. Book 10: Chapter 32: Hero and the Elf Princess Book 10: Chapter 32: Hero and the Elf Princess By the way, Tet, where are we going? Thinking about going to Alheim~ Ah, the kingdom of Elves that Eliza mentioned? Yep! Elves have so many pretty jewels. B-But, Alheim was the kingdom that had a war against this kingdom, right? I''ve created a guild card in this countryWill it be alright? Its gonna be fine? Really? If Tet says so, then Ill go Yup, lets go, lets go! Akari, say [Teleport to Alheim]. T-Teleport to Alheim!? skill was activated when Akari chanted the words that Tet told her. It was different from Halts teleportation in that Akaris skill could teleport her anywhere in this world in an instant as long as she knew the name of the location. It was a genuine teleportation skill. Akari felt her body being forcefully pulled towards somewhere, and it was a shock to her. However, in the next moment We arrived! EhEhhh?! Akari and Tet teleported to the great ins beside Alheim. Alheims Royal Capital. Akari was smitten by the sight of Yggdrasil that seemed to cover the entire city. Thats Yggdrasil. YggdrasilA-Amazing Akari was totally stunned by the gigantic tree that was so huge it was unimaginable in her previous world. Akari, lets go. Y-Yup. Tet urged Akari and they made their way towards the checkpoint for the royal capitals entry and exit. Unlike the capital city of Apristos, which was a metropolis through and through, Alheims royal capital boasted of vast farnds and mines. Moreover, the elves had a rich history of being attacked by the other species, so Alheims fortress walls were several timesrger than that of Apristos. Even the walls are amazingly huge. Yeah~ Akari walked towards the checkpoint station when a guard stopped her on her tracks. Little miss, are you a human? Do you want to enter this kingdom? Y-Yes! I see. Please tell me your name, where you are from, and the purpose of your stay in this kingdom while touching this. Akari also stared into the eyes of the guard just as she did in Apristos when she stated that she wanted to enter the royal city, but elves were a race that were highly resistant to mental attacks, maniption and such. She wasnt used to wielding her , so she didnt manage to charm the guard the way she did with Eric. Akari did as she was told by the elf guard and touched the while dering her answer. Im Akari. From A-Apristos. I wish to trade some jewels here. The Jewel of Truth glowed blue. That was the problem. ApristosLittle miss, you came from Apristos? The guards expression turned grim. Akari had a bad feeling about this. When Halt drove back Apristoss army and the fifth prince ascended the throne, Apristos hadpensated Alheim for the damages that had been. However, the diplomatic rtions between the two countries wasnt normalized. The citizens of both countries were able to go back and forth, but Sorry, Little Miss. Those whoe from Apristos have to undergo a more in depth examination. The guard grabbed Akaris arm and tried to take her to the guard station. Eh? No big deal, itll end soon. Actually, even if there was an additional interrogation, the people from Apristos would only be asked to exin their purpose of visiting Alheim in detail under intense pressure from the guards, but they would be allowed to enter the royal capital as long as they didnt have any criminal record. Moreover, the guards in duty at the time had the discretion as to whether they would proceed with the interrogation or not, even if the people came from Apristos. This checkpoint was also manned by several border defense soldiers who were killed by the private army of the fifth prince during the invasionunched by Apristos. Unfortunately for Akari, she happened to encounter one of those soldiers. Former border defense soldiers that had been killed andter on revived by Ryuka during the war against Apristos were allowed to vent their anger towards the humans of Apristos to some extent. It was part of the secret agreement between Alheim and Apristos in order to soften the hatred of the in soldiers towards Apristos. Akari became scared when the brawny soldier grabbed her arm and steered to who knows where. T-Tet The guard over there, stop for a moment. Akari was feeling uneasy so she called out to Tet, when a gorgeous elfdy with her hair up in a ponytail stopped them. L-Leaffa-sama! It was no other than Leaffa, the second princess of this kingdom and the wife of Halt. The guard who was about to take Akari away was shocked, and he hurriedly let go of her arm and genuflected. This girl came from Apristos, is that correct? Indeed. I am also aware about the agreement between Apristos. I do understand the hatred that you bear against that kingdom. However, it is not proper that you would also do that to such a young girl as this one. P-Please pardon our rudeness I will take this girl with me. Theres no problem with that, I presume? Y-Yes! Leaffa took Akaris hand when she heard the guards answer. Im sorry for scaring you like that. I am Leaffa Ernol. I guarantee your safety in this kingdom throughout your stay. EhAh, T-Thank you very much. Anyway, itll be best to move along now. I want to hear more about you while we walk. M-Me? Yes. Alright, lets go now. Wee to Alheim. Leaffa gently pulled Akari who then decided to follow her. I see. So Akari just came to Apristos yesterday, and hadnt been living there before, is that right? Y-Yes. But I already have a guild card, and I n to make Apristos my base, so Leaffa led Akari towards a stylish cafe along the main road of the royal city, and they were currently enjoying some cake. Then thats fine. Akari isnt rted in any way to Apristos back when they tried to wage war on us. Leaffa was d and relieved that she stepped in to save Akari because she pitied the girl, who looked like she was on the verge of crying even now. Leaffa knew all too well just how deep the in soldiers loathing was towards Apristos, the kingdom that killed them. Akari, do you dislike this kingdom now? N-No! Not at all!! Rather than that, Im actually very happy now that Im speaking to such a beautiful elfdy as you. Akari saw elves from the light novel illustrations and anime, but her heart was still moved when she saw a genuine elf in the flesh. Oh my, Im d to hear that. Thanks. Leaffa elegantly smiled, rendering Akari speechless. Even among the beautiful men and women of the Elven race, Leaffa, a royal and a high elf, was considered exceptionally beautiful. By the way, Akari, you came to this kingdom in search of jewels, did you not? Yes but, mining will still cost money, right? Akari didnt have any ns in particr when she went here, but she realized that there was no way they would allow her to freely mine in the royal capital. Yes. Foreigners can also use the mines in this country provided they pay for it. However, getting jewels also depends on luck, and the fee is also quite expensive. Akari, do you have money? Not much She went all the way here, and even had a terrible experience, but it seemed that she just hit a wall. Hmmm... Here, Ill give you this. Leaffa took out eight gemstones and offered it to Akari. Ehhh?! N-No way, I cant just take them. Will you ept this as an apology for the rude behavior of my kingdoms guard? B-But Akari only ever saw the jewels her mother possessed, and they were nowhere as huge and sparkly as the gemstones that Leaffa handed to her. Leaffa noticed Akaris reluctance to ept the gems, so she came up with an idea. Youre going to craft something using these and sell it, right? If you really dont want to ept the jewels for free, then why dont you give me the earrings you mentioned that you made? Lets trade! I-In that caseah, but you must know that they arent expensive. Its fine, its fine. Alright, show me! With Leaffas urgings, Akari took out the earrings she made using her skill and showed them. Eh, amazingDid you make these? It was a very delicately crafted pair of earrings. Leaffa also sensed a very strong power from them. T-They arent worth these gemstones, right? Thats not true! Actually, Id rather give you more for these, but I only have these gemstones with me now. N-No way!? I-Its fine. These are more than enough!! Akari handed the earrings to Leaffa after saying so, and she epted the gemstones in return. Afterward, Leaffa and Akari parted ways, with Akari going on sightseeing and Leaffa attending to some business. If you encounter any trouble while youre in this kingdom, just go to that castle over there. Just ask for an elf named Sarion. Ill arrange to solve that problem for you somehow. Leaffa exined while pointing to the royal castle. I understand. Leaffa, thank you so much for everything. Still, I dont feel the earrings are worth the eight gemstones that you gave me, so when I make some more Ill bring them to you. Really? Then Ill also prepare something other than gems next time around. Im looking forward to trading different things with you, Akari. Leaffa was already wearing the earrings that Akari gave her. See you next time, Akari. After leaving the cafe, Leaffa continued watching Akaris back as she disappeared among the crowd, finally out of sight. Sorry for the wait, Leaffa. Ah, Halt. Thanks for picking me up! Halt appeared when Akari waspletely out of sight. He teleported to pick Leaffa up. Ooh! Nice earrings you have there, they suit you. Did you just buy them? Fufu. I got them from a friend I just made today. The Earrings of Protection, a legendary magical tool, gleamed on Leaffas ears while she happily epted Halts praise. Book 10: Chapter 34: Hero and Glendale Book 10: Chapter 34: Hero and Glendale Eliza, how much do you think this would sell for? Akari was surprised to learn that she unwittingly created rare items that were high grade, but she also knew that they must be worth much the rarer they were. She knew why Tet also waited with bated breath. Akari was also immersed with the thought that they could walk around eating delicious food with the money she would earn after selling the items she made. However Sorry, Akari. I cant ce a price on something I cant appraise. ...Eh? Also, I dont think the merchants in this kingdom will buy Akaris craft at a fair price. T-Then, does that mean You cant sell this one. Is it possible for the guild to buy them? Itll be difficult for us. We dont know the effects, and even if we did, the funds dont have enough money to purchase items that are World Grade and above. Akari felt her world crumbling when she heard Elizas words. By the way, there are seven more here. She took out the other seven items she created and ced them on the counter for Eliza to inspect. ...Seriously? Eliza obviously flinched. Still, she tried to Appraise them. Sorry. Every single thing here is above World GradeAkari, just how in the world did you make these things? Many craftsmen refused to tell other people how they created and manufactured their items. That was because they made their living by using their own special techniques and methods in order to create these things. It was extremely rare, almost never, for the guild to pry ask the artisan regarding the method they used to create their wares. Eliza also adhered to the guilds policy, however, she couldnt help but be curious about how Akari created her items. E-Er Eliza probably wouldnt believe that Akari made them using the skill bestowed by the goddess. Tet also told her that it would probably best if she didnt mention that she got the gems from Leaffa. Im sorry. That''s a trade secret. I see.. Yes, thats right, nobody would spill the beans on how to create items that are above World Grade, after all. N-No, youre wrong! Thats not what I meant to Its fine, its fine. Im just a bit curious, so I ignored the guilds rule and asked you. Sorry about that. Akari didnt want to hide anything from Eliza, who had been doing a lot of things for her. She wanted to tell her that she came here, to another world, to y the Demon King. That she was actually the hero. That she got her cheat skills from Megami-sama would it be alright to tell Eliza, an ordinary person, about these things? Akari was conflicted. She continued staring on the floor without a word, so Eliza spoke again. You know, this guild has this rule that forbids people from prying too deeply into the others personal affairs. Were really short on people, so as long as the person isnt a criminal, we ept anyone here. They would check whether the person was a criminal or not when the person touched the Crystal of Truth. Thats why whatever information it is that youre keeping, its fine. Ill also try to help you make money from that item. R-Really? Yup. Dont worry about the things you dont want to tell others. So, can you please stay in our guild? Eliza was worried that Akari would leave the guild because she tried to ask how Akari created items that were above World Grade. AhmI really want to continue making this ce, Apristos, my base. A-Are you sure!? Yes. Eliza is here, after all. Akari!! Eliza jumped from behind the counter and hugged Akari. Tet will also stay here with Akari. Elizas meals are so yummy. Thank you too, Tet! Afterward, the three of them brainstormed on how to sell the items that Akari created. I only have eight gemstones, so if Im going to make something else, I have to get them somewhere She already used up all of the gems that Leaffa gave her. It would be a waste to break the higher than World Grade items to take out the gems, so they decided to leave the eight essories as they were. I dont think there will be anyone here who can afford to buy these. Ah, but if its Glendale, then perhaps Glendale? Why is it okay there? The headquarters of H&T Corporation is over there. H&T Corporation? As expected, youre not familiar with that, either. Really, just where did you came from ooops, prying personal info is a no no. I-Im sorry. I came from a very remote countryside detached from the rest of the world Lets leave it at that. H&Tpany was thergestpany in this entire world, but there was no way Akari would know that. At any rate, she decided to gloss over it by saying she had been living under the rock this whole time. I see. Got it, lets just go with that. Eliza also approved. Anyway, if you go all the way to Glendale, there might be someone who will buy these items that you made, Akari. I see! Then, I will go to Glendale!! Lets go! Akari grabbed Tet and she dashed out of the guild. Eh? Akaris departure was too abrupt that Eliza was stupefied. However, she soon regained herposure. She would probably return soon. That was what Eliza thought. It would take a month for a carriage from Apristos to reach Glendale thats how far it was. Eliza was certain that Akari would return once Eric told her how to get to Glendale when they meet at the gate. She would be shocked by how far her destination was, so she would definitely return here. A few minutes after Akari dashed out of the Manufacturing Guild So this is Glendale, huh. Its a huge countrypared to Apristos and Alheim. So huge~ Tet and Akari were standing on a hill overlooking the entirety of Glendale. They teleported to this ce. Akari could go anywhere in this world as long as she knew the name of the ce. It would be terrible if someone happened to see her, so she added the conditions to her destination a deserted ce overlooking Glendale. Isnt it too far? Yup. There are a lot of people in this kingdom, so it seems like we could onlye here. This was only the second time Akari teleported, but she was beginning to get the hang of it. She could now set the conditions of teleportation, and also understand why she stepped out where she was. This was thanks to the bestowed by the goddess. The skill allowed Akari to wield her other skills well. It was a skill that allowed her to master the other skills after using them a few times. Although it was not possible for her to mesmerize the elf guards using her Divine Vision, once she used that skill for a few more times, no one in the world would be able to resist her anymore. Akari had been steadily getting stronger at an rming speed since she first came into this world, although she wasnt aware of it. Book 10: Chapter 36: Hero and H&T Corporation Book 10: Chapter 36: Hero and H&T Corporation Im okay with that, Luna. Besides, they look famished. If its Danna-sama, he will definitely extend help if he happens to see someone troubled. Thank you so much, Sitri!... So, its decided then, lets barter the bread. Which ones do you like? Sitri agreed with the brooch and bread trade, so Luna took Akari to a nearby bench and let her choose which one she wanted. Can I have two of this, then this and this, too? Of course. Here you go. Luna brought an extra bag, so she put the bread that Akari pointed inside then handed it to her. Thank you so much! Then, please have these. Yes! Its really gorgeous. Ill treasure it. After chatting for a while, Akari parted ways with Luna and Sitri. Sitri was a demon, and she was the former Demon King, to boot. She had been buffed by Halt, so she was keeping mana in an amount that was far more tremendous than what she had when she had been the Demon King. Halt had given Sitri a tool that could suppress her mana in order for her to be able to lead a normal life within the academys premises. Sitri herself had perfect control over her mana thanks to Halt strengthening her. Thanks to Sitris perfect control of mana and Halts magical tool, not a single soul suspected that her mana was already beyond what was possessed by Demon Kings. Even Tet, a deity from the other world, was deceived. The thought that the Demon King would be lurking in this ce never crossed Akaris mind at all, so even the skill didnt function. In the first ce, Halt had already erased the protection that the Evil God bestowed on Sitri. Thus, Sitri was not the Demon King. Akari came to this world to defeat the Demon King, but the Demon King she was supposed to y no longer existed anywhere. This tastes heavenly!! (Tet) Yup! Its yummy. (Akari) Akari and Tet could no longer bear their hunger, so as soon as they parted with Luna and Sitri, they rushed to the nearby za. They sat on thewn and gobbled up the bread that they exchanged for the brooch. I gave the brooch away, butWill Luna be alright? Akari was worried that Luna might be in trouble, given that Akari handed her an item that was supposedly above World Grade level. She was so famished that she couldnt think straight back then, but she finally came to her senses after eating some bread. Once she thought about it again, she couldnt help but feel anxious that she handed over an item that might be a powerful piece of equipment without even exining things. Dont worry about it. Akari made that item, after all. Its not something that will harm other people. Indeed, it was as Tet said. Granted, Akari made the items without so much as a thought for their effects, but she had unwittingly crafted essories all of them that were of the [Protection] type, and they also belonged to the Legend ss of rarity. The item would automaticallyunch a magical spell that would protect the owner once that person was in danger. Wearing them might save the owners life, but they wouldnt hurt anyone in the process. Akari felt a little relieved after Tet exined it to her. This bread pouchLook closely, H&T Corporation is written beneath the bakerys brand logo. Akari noticed as they ate their way through the four pieces of bread that she exchanged for the brooch. H&T Corporation had opened that bakery. What does that mean? It means there might be more delicious bread in our destination! Akari n was to visit the H&T Corporation headquarters so that she could sell the items she made. However, if the bakery was connected to H&T Corporation, then it would be no wonder if they could obtain more delicious food just like earlier. Eh. A-Are you serious!? Yup! Akari was confident. The thought of Perhaps had activated her skill. It was the first time Akari used this skill sinceing into this world. Akari and Tet finally reached the royal capital of Glendale. Now that she could finally use her she could now grasp whether the area was full, and thus, she could now pinpoint the deserted locations and teleport there. Because of that, she was able to teleport from the magical academy to the royal capital. Is it here? Thanks to the effects of , the uracy and precision of her Extreme Intuition was steadily improving at an unbelievable pace. She could even pinpoint the exact location of her destination H&T Corporation in this case even without Tets guidance. By the way, Tets tummy was full of bread, so she dozed off in Akaris arms. After walking for a while, Akari discovered a building with the logo of H&T Corporation written in huge letters. H-Here!? The building standing in front of them was around ten timesrger than the building of the Manufacturing Guild of Apristos. Akari felt a bit anxious because Tet was sleeping, but she could smell the fragrant aroma wafting from inside the building. However, her anticipation was greater than her fear as she stepped inside the headquarters of the H&T Corporation. The main branch was packed with people inside. Not only humans, but various races such as elves, beastkin, dwarves and others were walking around the area. It was a four-story building, and there were many kiosks and retail shops selling specialty products from around the world on the ground floor where Akari was. I-Its like a department store basement It was just as Akari subconsciously muttered theyout was indeed simr to that of a department store basement. The products being sold were famous specialty products, so it could also be considered as a product fair. Food wasnt the only product category avable, though. Equipment, weapons, armor and restorative items such as medicines were also being sold. This was actually a system that Tina came up with when she heard Halt mention the department stores in his former world, and she had developed it for several years. The H&T Corporation headquarters was originally a purchasing and procurement department in charge of gatheringmodities. It wasnt involved in managing the distribution of goods worldwide. However, it became the gship store once Tina adopted the idea behind the department basement store system. Even so, Akaris target wasnt found on the first floor. The ground floor also had its own purchasing and trading counter, and many adventurers and merchants were gathered there, but she wouldnt be able to sell her items here. Akari noticed this thanks to her extreme intuition. And so, she decided to go further into the building. Rare items that couldnt be sold on the first floor were generally sold on the second floor. Aristocrats were usually received in the reception rooms of the second floor when they wished to bring something, but Akari also ignored the second floor. She had the feeling that she wouldnt be able to sell her items here, either. Only employees of the corporation were allowed entry to the upper floors from this point. Guards were stationed in order to prevent ordinary folks from trespassing. However, Akari managed to sneak into the third floor just when the guards werent looking. The timing was perfect, because the guards were changing shifts. Akari passed through the third floor and climbed to the fourth floor. She continued walking along a long, narrow corridor, until she reached the innermost room of the floor. Her extreme intuition had been working without her needing to control it, so she reached this ce without thinking about it. Chairmans Office was written on the namete of the room in front of her. Ch-Chairmans office? T-This isnt the ce, right? Akari was about to turn back, when the door of the room opened. Are you just going back aftering all the way here? A beautiful Half-Elf woman with ck hair and onyx eyes opened the door, smiling as she stood there. Book 10: Chapter 37: Hero and Item Acquisition Book 10: Chapter 37: Hero and Item Acquisition Ah, er, thats Pleasee in. Akari was surprised when such alluring Half-Elf approached her. She was so mesmerized by the womans dazzling eyes that she unwittingly followed her lead and entered the room. Please have a seat on this sofa. As for the drinksWould ck tea be alright with you? Y-Yes. The sofa was so soft, sofortable unlike any other seat she experienced before even in her former world. Wee to H &T Corporation. I am Tina, the general manager of thispany. P-Please to meet you, I am Akari. Tina woulde here once a week to give instructions to her subordinates. Lucky for Akari, she visited thepany at the perfect time when Tina was here. So, Miss Akari, the reason why you havee all the way hereis not to assassinate me, I presume? Eh!? N-No, youre mistaken!! I never thought of such a thing!! I see. Thats a relief. You managed to go past the guards stationed on the second floor, so I was worried what to do if the assassin was someone as cute as you. Guards?...Ah! So this ce is really off limits? Akari didnt realize that she had sneaked past the guard when she went to this ce. You must be truly unaware when youe here, judging from your reaction. I-I apologize! I-I will leave right away!! Its fine. Youre already here, so would you like to have a chat with me? Akari stood up in a fluster and was about to leave the room, so Tina stopped her. Tina already knew that Akari was about to approach the room thanks to her excellent magic detection ability. To be precise, she already felt the presence of Akari, who was basically a walking lump of power, when the girl teleported to the kingdom of Glendale. What is your purpose foring here? I-I want to sell my item, so I came here! Akari gently put the slumbering Tet on the sofa, then she took out the seven items she made out of her bag that was slung on her shoulder. Oh goodness, this is W-What is it? Tina seemed worried while checking the brooch, earrings and nes that Akari put on the table. They are magnificent. These are Legend grade articles, and are even of the superior quality among such items. Not to mention there are seven of them. Tina possessed the appraisal skill to gauge items that were up to level. L-Legend Grade!? I-Is that true!? Yes. Im sure of it. Pardon, but will you be willing to sell all of these to mypany? By all means! It was very pleasant proposal for Akari. She was hoping that at least one of them would catch Tinas fancy, but she wanted all of them, apparently. Thank you. By the way, they arent stolen goods, are they? N-No! I made them myself!! Akari stared straight into Tinas eyes while dering that. Although not as urate as the Jewel of Truth, Tina had the ability to discern whether her opponent was telling the truth or not. Tina knew that Akari was telling the truth in other words, these Legendary Items were truly crafted by the girl. Then, how much do they cost? Tina took out a translucent board simr to the status board out of nowhere, then she input some digits and showed it to Akari. One, ten, hundredTh-th-thirty million!? Yes. Please allow us to purchase them for thirty million spina apiece. Eh? It- its not 30 million for everything, but per piece!? Indeed. They are Legend grade articles, so its only natural that they cost that much. Moreover, all of them have the blessing of , and that is truly great. They are extremely easy to use. Tina realized that Akari didnt have any inkling about the worth of the items she brought with her, but the woman didnt attempt to haggle for it. If you will sell all 7 of them, then we will pay you two hundred and ten million spina. T-Two hundred How about it? If you have a little time to spare, we can also test them for their efficacy, and it may be possible to increase the price further. The stated price of 30 million apiece is just based on the initial appraisal of their Legend grade based on the appearance. So its possible that theyll be more expensive Akari was a bit troubled, so she nced at the peacefully sleeping Tet beside her. Ahm, 200 million is fine. Ahm, but will it be possible to get a hundred thousand spina as cash? Thats fine, butAre you really sure with the 200 million? Yes. If I make new items again, can you please buy them, too? I understand. Please allow us to purchase them is what I want to say, but ourpany will probably be the only one who could afford items of this ss. Tina made a white lie. Thergest merchant guilds in each country could afford these items if they would try hard enough. However, Tina was afraid that Akari might be preyed upon by greedy merchants, and the woman wanted to purchase the items the girl crafted at the fair price. It was too dangerous for Akari. She was too naive, and she didnt understand the true value of the things in this world. She readily agreed to the price of the Legend grade items insisted by the woman even though it was the first time she met Tina. If Tina had the slightest inclination to deceive Akari, she might have bought all seven pieces for 30 million spina and called it a day. Still, Akari used the skills she obtained from the Goddess, and she got all the materials without absolutely no risk to her. She spent around three hours adding the gems she got from Leaffa, but if she were to ce a worth of 30 million onbor, then it wasnt a problem that the 7 pieces would be worth that much. If there was a problem, then it would be the possibility of crushing the worth of items of this world. Akari wasnt limited to creating Legend grade stuff; she could even create Ancient and World grade pieces at will. She didnt know the value of these, naturally, so she would try to sell them at whatever price the buyer wanted to set. If the other merchants found out that Akari could create any items at no risk and without any limit, then Tinas white lie protected Akari and the worth of the items of his world. Akari-sama, as for the remaining payment Do you have an H&T card? H&T card? What is that, if I may ask? Here. Tina then took out the translucent board that she had just shown to Akari from inside her body. This card is a bank book of sort, developed by the chairman of ourpany. There were only two ways to keep money in this world: Either keep it as cash, or deposit it in guild cards. The guild card had its own limitations; unless it was an S-rank card, money could only be deposited and withdrawn from the group of guilds where one was registered. Moreover, the guild card was tangible unlike the status board, so there was the fear of losing it or breaking it. Wont it be more convenient if we can also have money info on the status board? Halt happened to hear Luna grumbling about it, so he came up with an idea. He then created something with the help of his family. It was the H&T card Just like a status board, they could freely take it out or keep it, and just like the guild cards, people could deposit and withdraw money with it. Naturally, this allowed shopping at the H&Tpany, and it also allowed receivingpensation from the guild. Moreover, people could also use this for payments, deposits and withdrawals at terminals that had been installed by retailers that had been registered and affiliated with the H&T Corporation. The status boards function had been created by the deities. Halt and Luna analyzed the Divine Script that constructed the status board, and he created his own simr system based on that. He informed the Creator God about this, of course. And just like when he reported Yggdrasils case, he told Creator God that I created a new system leaving the poor deity clutching his head. This is Akari-samas H&T card. I prepared the 100 thousand spina separately. Thank you very much! I will bring the new items I crafted next time. Akari received the H&T card with 200 million spina and the pouch of cash from Tina. Afterward she gathered Tet, who was still sleeping, in her arms, thanked Tina, and left the H&Tpanys premises. Book 10: Chapter 38: Tina’s Proposal Book 10: Chapter 38: Tinas Proposal Halt-sama, there is something I wish to discuss with you Are you free at this moment? Akari went to the H&T Corporation one day. That very evening, Halt had been spending the time leisurely in his mansion when Tina approached him. Yeah. Whats up? Please look at this first. Tinaid the seven essories she bought from Akari on top of the table in front of Halt. Whoa. I can sense some kind of strong power from them. Yes. All of them are Legend grade items. Legend grade So theyre at par with the bracelets I gave to everyone? Indeed. Tina had appraised the bracelets that Halt handed to each of his family members, and it turned out to be Legend grade items. The bracelets possessed unbelievable functions such as makingmunication between owners of the bracelets possible, acting as markers for teleportation, and having the ability to contain multiple magic spells such as the ming knights which were considered to be of the highest ss spells. So, whats up with these? The person who brought them to me was no other than a young girl who is still wet behind the ears. Even if Akari was 15 years old in this world, she came here while retaining her former appearance as it was. The humans of this world were already considered adults when they reached the age of 15, and even their physique reflected. Akaris height was on the shorter side in the first ce, so from Tinas point of view, she was just a child. I believe we should take that girl under our protection. Tina learned that Akari was orphaned. The girl told her that she created items to sell, and she nned to travel with Tet using the money she earned. Protection? Why? Shes a child that can create Legend items, right? There were plenty of orphans in this world. Many children lost their parents because of the wars among the kingdoms or they had been killed by monsters. Halt and the House of Ernol exterminated monsters on a global scale, but that didnt mean disasters would be totally eradicated. Moreover, Halts made it his policy to stay out of wars as much as possible, although he would still do his best to deal with them if he or someone from his family were to be involved in them. He also aided and supported orphans through the H&T Corporation, but personally, he believed that he didnt have the ability to save all the orphans in the world. He would do his best to help within the scope of his ability. However, he didnt believe it necessary to extend his hand to those who were capable of managing their own affairs. Especially a girl who could make Legend grade items she should be perfectly capable of living in this world even without Halts help. No matter how hard he tried, he wouldnt be able to save them all. The experiences he had during his days as the Guardian Hero had rubbed this realization into him, they made him think this way. Shes way too dangerous to leave alone based on my assessment. I happened to be her transaction partner this time, but if the other merchants learned of her true worth, it wouldnt be long if they were to try to get their hands on her and exploit herit wouldnt be odd to see the world thrown into chaos because of her in the future. Throw the world into chaos that bad? Shes a girl who can craft Legend grade articles without an inkling as to their true worth. She could even easily slip past the guards I hired to protect her. A theory came across Tinas mind while looking at all the information on hand. Perhaps she is just like Halt-sama and Luna she might be a transmigrator. Heh. Transmigrator, is it? Halt didnt want to do anything with this girl, but the possibility that she was a transmigrator piqued his interest. By the way, did you ask for the name of that girl? Yes. I also have a surveince crystal installed in my room at thepany, so you see check that girls face for yourself. Tina took out the magical tool that could record images. She then projected the image of the ck-haired girl who visited her today in the space in front of Halt. Her name is Akari. Book 10: Chapter 39: Hero’s First Dungeon Attempt Book 10: Chapter 39: Heros First Dungeon Attempt Volume 10 Chapter 39 The following day after Akari sold her items to Tina, she teleported to a certain dungeon found in Vestier, the kingdom of the beastkin. Her goal was Alright, Tet. Lets get a lot of gems! Ill leave the follow-up to you! Yup. Leave it to me! A rumor had spread among the adventurers recently. It was said that this particr Dungeon Ruins was filled with many treasure chests containing jewels and other such treasures. When Akari got wind of that, she decided toe here to get the gems she needed for making essories, the would-be source of their funds. She already had a 200 million to her name, but she thought that if she were to collect the weapon and armor needed to y the Demon King, she would be better off having more money. Akari was already powerful enough to y the generations of Demon King that existed before with a single punch even without any sort of weapon. However, she still had this mistaken belief that she was just an ordinary human, and that she needed to be well-prepared or else she wouldnt win against the Demon King. Thest light novel she read in her previous life was titled Transmigrated to be the Weakest Hero, Worked Out from Level 1 to 99 Before My Adventure Began that was another factor that caused Akari to act so cautiously right from the bat. Akari was aware that recovery and resuscitation items existed in this world, but she couldnt revive herself, and she didnt have anypanion in her journey other than Tet. Thus, she believed that she didnt have any choice but to be well-prepared. Her arsenal should contain articles that would prevent her from receiving any damage no matter what sort of attack she got. She must also possess articles that would revive her in case she did die. Those were Akaris thoughts. Hi, little girl. Are you perhaps nning to challenge this dungeon? An auntie selling revival items that could only be used inside the dungeon called out to Akari. ErYes, thats what I want to do. I want the jewels that we supposedly can take from the treasure boxes. Alone? No, Im going with this little kid! Meow! Tet enthusiastically waved her paws from Akaris arms. She was pretending to be the girls familiar so it wouldnt be a big deal even if it was discovered that she could speak. However, Tet refrained from speaking in public out of consideration to Akari, since she seemed to have a hard time exining it every time. ...Haah. Okay, Im telling you this for your own good. Dont do this dungeon. W-Why? This dungeon is designed so that even a town girl like you can happily wander around until the second floor. But, take note, the treasure chests you seek can only be found after the third floor. This dungeon was located in Vestier, the kingdom owned by Halt. Even the dungeons master was no other than Halt. It was originally built exclusively for training heroes, but Halt modified and converted it into a dungeon that could train Vestiers rookie soldiers. This dungeon had turned into a ce suitable for obtaining valuable knowledge and skills necessary for a person withbat jobs to survive in this world.They would gain skills such as dealing with monsters, trap detection, and emergency response when they or theirrades were injured. Since it was useful for training rookie soldiers, it was also suitable for noob adventurers, naturally. It had be general knowledge among the adventurers of Vestiers neighboring countries that they could learn the ropes of being an adventurer in this dungeon. No monsters will appear on the first floor, and there are no dangerous traps, either, so if you just want to get a feel of how it is to be an adventurer with no pressure then its a good ce, butIf youre nning to go beyond third floor to get the jewels in the treasure boxes, then I advice against it. The auntie ran her eye over Akaris clothes. Trying to reach the third level dressed like that thats too reckless, no matter how you look at it. Akari was still wearing the clothes given by the goddess as a bonus when she came to this world. At one nce, it wasnt that different from the clothes normally worn by town girls of this world. However, there was no way they were that simple as they looked they were given by a goddess, after all. At the very least, the protection it offered was the same with, or even better, than that of Elmias armor that Halt made. It automatically repaired itself if torn, and it could also change into any design that Akari wanted. Moreover, the spell [Clean], which was essential for adventurers because it maintained the cleanliness of the body even if the wearer couldnt bathe for several days, was cast on these clothes. The [Clean] spell was verymon in this world, and almost all the adventurers could use it. Still, what made Akaris clothes a cut above the rest was that she didnt have to repeat casting it on them again. Her clothes, which offered protection at par or even above the scarletite armor, was actually a God Grade tier article despite its appearance. Get some armor, at the very least. You also have to prepare a weapon or else it wont do. Ah! You have a point. Then, will it be okay with this? Akari had traded her own clothes for the armor disyed at the H&T Corporation yesterday. Ever since she could use extreme intuition - her , she could already decide the best course of action when she was in a bind. T-Thats the armor of Kazard, that dwarfs famous craftsman!? The armor was made by one of the most skilled dwarves in this world, and it had been on disy at the H&T''s gship store. Anyone who run a tool shop would have encountered this armor. That was just how famous it was. Of course, it was only appearance-wise. Akaris clothes were definitely of a higher caliber. M-MissyAre you perhaps an adventurer who already made a name for herself? ErA-Actually, youre right. Akari thought that since she was a hero, she was probably someone akin to a strong adventurer, so that was her answer. Really? Then I might have been too meddlesome. No, thank you so much for worrying about me! Meow! Well, its a dungeon full of surprises even for the strong adventurers. You never know what will happen. Ill give you this Talisman of Revival as sorry for being rude. The auntie handed the talisman to Akari. This talisman would revive her even if she died, as long as she was within the dungeon. It was an item created by Halt, the Dungeon Master. Halt employed this auntie to sell this talisman in the market in front of the dungeon. Each piece of talisman cost 50,000 spina. It was a steep price for rookie adventurers, but almost all adventurers still purchased them with the belief that it was nothingpared to the worth of their lives. Moreover, as long as they were careful and stayed within the bounds of safety, they could easily earn 50 thousand spina in no time at all. Is this really alright? Yeah. My boss said I can give it for free to adventurers Ive taken a liking to. Oh, please keep it a secret from the other adventurers, of course. Besides, Im going to charge you next time. I understand. Thank you very much. Akari put the talisman inside her bag, then she entered the dungeon. In order to obtain the equipment, earn money, get gemstones, and equipped with armor that was the strongest possible in this world In short, just for the sake of wasting time, Akari was about to attempt challenging the Dungeon Ruins. Book 10: Chapter 40: Hero’s Dungeon Conquest Book 10: Chapter 40: Heros Dungeon Conquest Akari, to your right. G-Got it! ...Three, two, one. Now! Eyyy!! Akari released a flick towards the direction pointed to by Tet. The goblin that appeared right on cue was annihted that very instant. Akari had defeated the goblin. Lets go back to the moment Akari stepped inside the dungeon. Tet. Honestly, I I dont think Ill be able to defeat monsters. Akari became nervous after having a taste of the certain air unique to a dungeon. The goddess bestowed skill to her, so she would never experience being frozen on the spot out of fear regardless of what kind of monster she would meet. Still, it would depend on the person herself whether she would move and take action or not. Akari came from a peaceful world, so she didnt even have the experience of killing animals. However, she couldnt underestimate this world. She had to make sure she could protect herself, else she wouldnt be able to survive. Even so, Akari already had the status and equipment necessary to withstand simultaneous, continuous blows from several demon kings ande outpletely unscathed. Thats just how abnormal her defense power was, so she shouldnt have any problems even if she were to just take a stroll within the dungeon. However, her goal was to get the gemstones within the treasure boxes, and she had to defeat the floor boss two times, at the very least in order for her to proceed to the next floor. She needed to y the monsters. Akari, try flicking your fingers from this spot. F-From here? There was a stone statue of a knight 10 meters away from where Akari was standing, and Tet pointed to it. Yup. Just imagine flicking that. Akari didnt understand what was going on, but she decided to do just as Tet said. She stretched her arm, pointed it to the target, bent her middle finger as if flicking someone on the forehead. E-Eyyy! Akari released her finger with a flick, and a shock wave was released. That shock wave crumbled the stone statue into dust. That stone statue was a very sturdy man-made golem created by Halt and Tina made for the noob adventurers and Vestiers rookie soldiers. If the golem gave its all in a battle, it would be ranked the third strongest monster in this dungeon, just below the second ranked ogre Orga who was also the 18th floor boss, and thest floor boss Sitri. By the way, it was possible to advance within the dungeon even without fighting with these. If the challenger wanted to train for battle within this area, then that person could use the golem as much as they wanted. There was zero chance of being killed, even if defeated. However, winning against this golem was an absolute impossibility. Halt designed it that way. There were also soldiers and adventurers who tasted their first defeat in the hands of this golem. It was very easy to get ahead of oneself, particrly if that person hadnt experienced defeat yet. Being proud was also connected to being toox. Letting ones guard down in this world was already equivalent to death. Halt had created this area so that people who were going to live while fighting in this world would know that there would be enemies they wouldnt be able to defeat, no matter how well-prepared they were. Even so, this golem was created using the materials that already existed in this world. They didnt use scarletite, since it would just be a waste to do so. The golem was created using orichalcon and mithril, but in the face of Akari, who was Level 300, it was just as soft as tofu. Akari, youre doing great! A-Amazing. Akari just has to flick fingers from a distance on Tets cue. Yup, got it. Oh, and Tets gonna make sure we wont run into monsters. Akari was Level 300, so there was no need for her y monsters to raise her level. She didnt have to fight, unless she was attacked first, or if she had to do it so that she could move forward. Im counting on you, Tet. Leave it to Tet! Akari reached the first floor boss after that. The boss of this floor was a slime. It was the first monster she fought against since the time she came here Eyyy! The fight already ended one second after Akari stepped inside the bosss room. Her attack was strong enough to pulverize a statue made out of orichalcon and mithril. There was no way a mere slime could endure it. The slime vanished in thin air, not even leaving a small piece behind it was as if it didnt even exist in the first ce. The fact that she didnt have to look at the blood and corpse of the monster she defeated took a huge weight off Akaris mental load. Nice, Akari! T-Thank goodness I managed to hit it, Tet. Yup. It might be better if it reached the bottom, since it would be faster and the enemies woulde out. Still, Akaris gonna be fine, so just stay calm and give them a dekopin. Akari possessed the skill , so the attack speed and movement velocity of the monsters in this dungeon were not a big deal for her at all. The only person who could attack at the ultimate speed possible was Leo, the King of the Beastkin, when he donned his lightning and force of gale infused magical suit. Still, Akari could move even faster than that. She could be as fast as the Divine Beast Shiro. Keep calm and Dekopin. Keep calm and Dekopin. Keep calm Tet, got it! Good job. Then, lets go! To the next floor! Go! And thus began the strongest heroines dungeon conquest. The monsters with a certain level of intellect and ability to sense how strong their opponents were immediately fled from Akaris path. Those who were foolish and unlucky enough to cross paths with her disappeared without even knowing what just happened. The Goblin Fighter, boss of the second floor, disappeared with its armor without a trace. By a stroke of bad luck, Akari and Tet finally reached the third floor, but an adventurer who got here before her had already swiped all the contents of the treasure chests on that floor just a few hours before the girl came here. By the way, that bad luck was referring to the rotten luck of the floor boss of this dungeon. Akari didnt get the gems she wanted, so she continued on further down the floor. The monsters that roamed this floor could flee away from Akari if they had the ability and wits to sense danger. That was due to Akari not bothering to seek out and y monsters that didnt cross paths with her. However, the floor boss was different. It had to face Akari no matter what; it was absolutely a must. Moreover, the gems could only be obtained from the third floor and seventeenth floor. In short, if Akari failed to achieve her goal on the third floor The destruction of the floor bosses up to the 16th floor was already set in stone.
T/N: Dekopin lit. Forehead Flick image image Book 10: Chapter 41: Hero and Former Demon King Book 10: Chapter 41: Hero and Former Demon King Ey! Inferno Wolf, the 16th floors boss, disintegrated in just a blink on an eye because of Akaris attack. She had already killed around a hundred monsters including the floor bosses and the monsters that asionally appeared in front of her. Akari didnt feel any sort of fatigue. By the way, the monsters found on the 11th floor and beyond were personally Tamed by Halt, and they would be revived so long as they didnt give up on living. Akaris attacks had been way too fast, so they died without even knowing what just happened. Thus, fortunately, all the monsters she defeated could be revived. The inferno wolf had the fastest attack speed among all the monsters, but even he didnt manage to evade Akaris attack. Next, 17th floor. How many floors does this dungeon have again? Dunno. Auntie said its up to 10, but Seems its the norm to finish 11 and below. Yup. Essentially, only those authorized by Halt, the Dungeon Master, were allowed to proceed past the tenth floor. However, this dungeon was in fact originally created to train heroes. And so, Halt created a system that a hero would be able to advance to the eleventh floor and beyond even without his permission, in case a hero dideter on. Akari was a hero. Moreover, she was also apanied by Tet, who no other than a deity from the other world. Akari, there are gemstones over there! Tet possessed the ability to gauge the contents of the treasure chests stationed per floor. Because of that, they went through the floors ignoring the treasure chests without any gems until they reached this floor. Really But, were already here, so might as well go as far as I can. Akari enjoyed conquering the dungeon together with Tet. Her enemies were annihted with just a flick of her finger. Her heart had been nervously pounding at first, but now she was immersed in that sense of omnipotence after defeating monsters in just a blink of an eye. Her initial goal of searching for jewels had already been tossed aside. Thats fine if Akari says so. Lets ignore this too. Alright, lets go! Dungeon Conquest, here we go! Go!! Originally, the adventurers would advance while defeating the monsters to get materials, retrieve items from the treasure boxes until they conquered the dungeon. However, Akari and Tet where single-mindedly focused on reaching thest floor. Akari and Tet ignored most of what was in the 17th floor, and they finally reached the 18th floor. They reached the floor bosss room without fighting a single monster. Thats because the 18th floor bossmanded the ogres that were normally roaming around to flee. Alright, lets go, Tet. Yup. The enemy is right in front of Akari. Theres only one, though. Gotcha. Akari would ask Tet about the number and location of the boss before she opened the floor boss room. She opened the door, and the moment she stepped her foot Ey! Sheunched her usual forehead flick remote attack towards the boss-like figure standing in the center of the room. She had won against the floor boss every single time until she reached this floor. However, it was different the 18th time around. Hm. Attacking so suddenly Well, a surprise attack is also a great strategy, I suppose. The boss of this floor was no other than Orga of the ogre tribe. He was the monsters hero that managed to escape from the heroes not once, but thrice in the past. He had been a normal ogre back when he escaped from those heroes. However, he had been Tamed by Halt, who forced a ginormous amount of mana into him, so he evolved into a Kijin. Orga stopped Akaris attack. He could even dodge it. However, he didnt do so, because he wanted to experience the attack that obliterated all the other bosses up to this floor with a single blow. He managed to withstand it. He could deal with it. He realized once again that he was far stronger than he had ever been because of the power he got from Halt. Orga was kind. Youko and Hakua wouldnt stand a chance if he were to get serious in battle. The girls had also improved a lot, but their strength was still a far cry from what Orga had. However, Youko and Hakua kept oning to this dungeon in order to challenge Sitri. Because of that, he would lose on purpose against those girls. Sitri would appear to be annoyed because Youko and Hakua kept pestering her to fight, but her eyes would shine during the battle. Even if she lost her power, Sitri was still the former Demon King. She loved fighting. Orga thought it would be good for her to unleash her power from time to time, so he would let Youko and Hakua battle it out with her. However, he couldnt let this girl do that. Akari was powerful enough to reach Sitri, the person he vowed allegiance with even if it was only temporary. There was no way he would let her pass that easily. Moreover, Orgas had a feeling that this frail-looking girl might be able to tackle Sitri down if she were to go all out. That sort of attack wont work against me. Take out your weapon ande at me. E-Eh Human!? Akari, hes probably one of the Kijin race. See that horn? Akari was shocked thinking that she just attacked a human, but Tet had already realized that Orga was a monster. Orga looked like a brawny, muscr, old warrior originally, but he now looked a lot younger after evolving into a Kijin. I see. So, big brother is also a monster, huhI have to defeat you, then. Akari was now confident in dealing with monsters after defeating hundreds of them. Being a hero, it was only natural for her to recognize monsters as enemies. Moreover, after using her skill automatically for several times, she was already starting to be immune from feeling any resistance against killing monsters. Create Arms! Akari created a ck sword. It had an almost identical ability as the weapon wielded by the Guardian Hero. I get it now Youre not just any ordinary hero, arent you? Interesting. Then I, Orga, will give it my all in this fight. Tet, watch us, okay. Yup. Be careful, Akari. Akari ced Tet on the floor, then she held the sword with both hands and took her stance. She carried Tet in her arms most of the time. Of course, that also applied the entire time until she reached this floor. Akari had advanced through each floor with only her right-hand flicks. That girl was now holding a weapon with both hands for the first time. The battle between the kijin and hero began. By the way, Akari didnt have any experience using a de. Despite that Youre really strong as I though! You too, Big Brother. Orga had spent thousands of years honing his skills with this sword, and yet Akari easily blocked it. Akaris status was far stronger than Orga even if he had evolved into the Kijin race. It wasnt only status. W-Whats with that move!? Akari had imitated the technique that he used mere seconds ago. It was not a simple imitation. Rather, it was so sophisticated that Orga was under the illusion that it was Akaris technique that was the original one. The girl possessed the skill , so she could wield any weapon with ease. Of course, it also applied to any weapon that she used for the first time. Moreover, she could perfectly mimic any moves she saw with her , even if she only saw it once. Akari had mastered Orgas techniques by watching him using her Divine Vision and Weapon Master, and she even tweaked them to optimize them and made them her own. Swords are fun. Stop messing around! Akari kept on absorbing the sword skills that Orga diligently honed to perfection for a thousand year. She realized that she was rapidly bing stronger, and it made her feel ted. Orga had been enjoying giving his all during their sh of swords at first, but he was getting impatient as time went by. It wasnt because he was about to lose against Akari. He was starting to fear that he might create an unimaginable Bakemono the longer he crossed swords with her. However, those were needless fears. Thats because Akari was already a Bakemono the moment she came into this world. Thanks Big Bro, Im stronger now because of you. Urk! Akari was holding a normal conversation while attacking, but Orga no longer had the leeway to reply to her. Youre Orga right? Im Akari. Akari distanced herself for a moment before introducing herself. ...Why give your name now? Orga asked, and Akari smiled in reply. The moment she smiled, Orga sensed his own death. Thats because this is thest time.. Akari raised her ck sword above her head and shed it down. Her sh attack that Orga could never endure came hurtling towards him at a speed that he wouldnt be able to dodge no matter what. Orga. You just gave up, didnt you? Si-Sitri-sama! Eh The big sis from the magical academy? Sitri had blocked Akaris attack. Book 10: Chapter 42: Hero and Sage Book 10: Chapter 42: Hero and Sage Danna-samas power will revive you as long as you dont give up on life. Is your loyalty to that person only to this extent? I-I apologize. Sitri sensed that Orga was about to be annihted, so she teleported to the dungeon. Big sisAre you a monster too? No. Youre mistaken. Sitri teleported Orga by force to a different floor, then she faced Akari once again. I am Sitri. Im the Demon King. Eh!? Akari couldnt hide how shaken she was to hear that the woman who gave her bread was no other than the demon king. Well, I did say Demon King, but my power has already been obliterated by that person, so Then, youre not the Demon King now? Indeed. Just as you saw when we met at the magical academy, Ive been living as a normal person. You didnt do anything bad? ...Im a demon, so I ate peoples souls in the past. Sitri had never killed a person directly before. Thats because there was no meaning for a demon to kill a human themselves. However, there were many instances when the people who obtained power by forming contracts with her, killed other people. Then Youre the enemy of people, is that it? Thats right. Will you defeat me? J-Just once Yes? Ill let you off just this once. Consider it as thanks for the bread. Akaris hero consciousness was telling her that Sitri was an enemy she had to defeat. HuhFu, fufufu. Did you not listen to what I just said? Im a demon, and a former Demon King, to boot. And yet youre going to let me off? Yes, just this time. I will have to y you the next time we meet. Akari stared straight into Sitris eyes while saying that. Her resolve was infused in each word she uttered. Seems like youre serious about it. However, its a different story as to whether you can defeat me or not. Sitri conjured a colossal amount of mana and wrapped it around her. ...So you wont flee, huh. Akari also decided to fight against Sitri. Yes. I wont escape. I cant escape. Thats because Im thest boss of this dungeon. Sitri realized that Akari was more powerful than Orga. However, the thought of her losing to the girl didnt even cross her mind. She was the Demon King, and she had be more powerful thanks to her husband. Thus, there was no way she would think that she would be inferior to some ordinary human. So Big Sis is thest boss. Then, I have no choice but to defeat you. I want to clear this dungeon. Thats a great goal. The power that enabled you to roam in this dungeon and defeat Orga allow me to see that for myself. Please consider me as the former Demon King, and give it your all. ...I understand. Akaris expression changed. Im definitely going to subjugate the Demon King. Her weapon changed, adapting to her will. It transformed a Gods Grade weapon from its Legendary Grade. Akaris mana poured into the ck sword she was gripping, and the weapon started to glow. The mana that the girl had been repressing subconsciously were gradually being released. Eh T-This is Sitri had been chill before, but she started to lose herposure as she watched Akaris mana steadily balloon. Akari didnt even release 10% of her power when she fought against Orga. However, the Demon King that she was supposed to y was standing right in front of her now. She could sense that the power within Sitri was stronger than any other monster she encountered in this world. Originally, Akari didnt want to hurt Sitri because she was the person who gave her bread. However, the woman told her that she didnt have to let her go, and that she could fight with all she had. That meant Sitri was confident. That was what Akari thought. She wouldnt be unwilling. She would give her all right off the bat. She didnt want to y Sitri, the person who had been treating her sincerely, but she was more focused on the aftermath if she were to seed in defeating Sitri. If she killed her, then she would be able to take all the time in the world to look for a way to meet her brother. She wanted to be done with this as soon as possible. Once Akaris resolve was fixed, her skills were automatically activated in order to defeat the Demon King. Akari realized that her skills were automatically activated through her . She also realized that everything would be fine if she were to entrust herself to those skills. In that case, the guilt she felt from dealing with someone she knew disappeared. The oue of the battle had already been set in stone the moment Akari decided to defeat Sitri. Her stopped the time. Even the Demon King was helpless against it she couldnt move. The time that could be stopped was only a few seconds, but for Akari who possessed , those seconds were abnormally long. She closed the distance to Sitir in just a blink of an eye, and she posed, ready to draw her sword. A scabbard had appeared by her waist without her realizing it, and the ck sword she had been gripping was already inside it. Bye-bye, Big Sis. The ck sword was infused with Akaris mana, and it had evolved into a Genesis Grade weapon. Akari had be the worlds most powerful swordsman because of the effect of her skills as well as her mastering Orgas swordsmanship. She wielded the ck Sword, which had turned into the most powerful weapon of this world. She drew her sword from the scabbard faster than the speed of sound, and it was about to strike the defenseless Sitri by the neck It didnt hit the woman. Eh!? Akaris eyes were wide open in shock. However, it wasnt because the ck sword broke in half right at its center. How dangerous. So d I made it on time. She had felt a surge of longing for the man who suddenly appeared before her, saved Sitri and broke the ck swords de in half. Book 10: Chapter 43: Welcome to Isekai! Book 10: Chapter 43: Wee to Isekai! How dangerous. That was close, thank goodness I made it on time. Shes my wife, so please dont kill her. I called out to the girl who was about to sh Sitris head off with the huge, ck sword she was holding. Are you the person of the statue? Hm? Statue? I couldnt make heads or tails of what she was saying, but I just kept the convo rolling. Im Halt. Halt Ernol. YoureAkari, right? Eh!? H-How did you know!? Of course I knew. It had been 10 years, but she still looked the same. You know someone called Saijou Haruto, right? Y-Yes, I know him. Thats me. ...What? Im Saijou Haruto. I transmigrated to this world, so Im Halt now. ...... E-Eh? Thats oddAkari froze. O~y, Akari? Akari-san? N-No way, did I make a mistake? I was pretty sure Akari is Saijou Akari, my little sis Was I mistaken? No. No way thats true. 10 years might have passed, but I wouldnt mistake Akari for anybody else. W-Wait, did she forget me!? ................. ................. Eh, thats quite a shock. Akari was only 5 years old when I died, but before that I had been the one constantly taking care of her in ce of my busy parents. Akari was also extremely attached to me. Always calling me Haru-Nii A-Are you Haru-Nii? !! T-Thats right! Thats right. Really? Yeah. Its true! Theres a towel that Akari really loved. Akari always Aaaarghhh!! Dont say that! She scolded me a bit. S-Sorry. But you know now that Im really Haruto, right? YupBut, its amazing how Haru-Nii knew it was me. Of course I know. Im Akaris Nii-san, after all. Well, thats also because Akaris appearance didnt change that much even aftering to this world. So maybe its not transmigration? Id been thinking about it, when Haru-Nii!! Ugh! Akari jumped at me and hugged me with an outrageous amount of force. The floor of the dungeon was gouged out, leaving a huge, gaping hole. T-this force If it was someone other than me, it wouldnt be odd for that person to be obliterated on the spot. It was a Tackle, and with that speed, to boot. Killed after being hugged by your younger sister when you reunited with her after 10 years thats not even funny, seriously. Thanks, Evil God-sama! At any rate, I decided to instill awareness of her own strength to Akari. I see. So Akari is also a transmigrator. Yup. Ah, but Megami-sama made my appearance almost the same as it was in our previous world. I exined the situation to Sitri, and she went back first to the mansion. I took Akari with me to a ce a little farther away from the magical academy, and we took our time walking to the mansion while talking. I see Then that means you were as big as you are now when you were there. Youve grown up, Akari, Ehehe. Its been 10 years already, after all. Yeah. 10 years, huh. ...Hey, Haru-Nii. Hm? That woman earlier. Shes Haru-Niis wife, isnt she? Yeah. Her name is Sitri. A-Are you living together? Yup. Im the third son of an influential noble in this world. Thats why I got my own mansion built within the magical academys premises, and were living there. Are you familiar with the Ifrus Academy of Magic? Yeah, I know that! I went there to y before. I met Sitri there. Heh. So you also went to the academy, huh. Eh? Were outsiders allowed in our school? Yup. The woman who was with Sitri back then agreed to trade her bread with me. She was also gorgeous! With Sitri? What was she like? Er, like, whats her hair color, or something. It was a beautiful azure hue. Ahh. So Luna, huh. Is she someone you know too? Yeah. Shes the second friend I made at the academy of magic. Really!? Then, can I see her again? I want to thank her for the bread, and I want to be friends with her! I dont know why but she has this familiar air with her. Did Akari sense that Luna came from the same world as us? I also wanted them to get along with each other. Youll meet her. Shes also at the ce we''re going to. Eh? Akari can teleport, right? What countries did you visit aside from Glendale and Vestier? Ah. Hmm. I also went to the Elf Kingdom of Alheim. And the country Inded on was a kingdom called Apristos. I made my guild card there! Heh. Apristos, is it? That ce apparently stopped waging wars on its neighboring kingdoms ever since they waged war against Alheim Would it be alright? A person named Eliza helped me a lot when I was there. Ah, it also seems Haru-Nii is being worshiped there!! ...What? Haru-Nii stopped the war with Alheim, right? Thats a certified transmigrator for you. So, Apristos established Halteism, a cult worshiping Haru-Nii. Eh, are you serious? Yeah, yeah! A super huge statue of Haru-Nii stood smack center in the royal capital. You didnt know, Haru-Nii? Y-Yup. I had no idea. What the heck? Didnt even think Id have a statue in Apristos. Well, its already there, so it couldnt be helped, I guess. MIght as well be more proud of myself, then. By the way, its already the second time I came to this world. Eh!? H-How did that happen!? First time was when I came here to defeat the Demon King. After that, I returned to our previous world, only to be killed by the Evil God immediately after, so now Im here. ...Seriously? Yup. Sorry. I-Im sorry. But, anyway, let me say thisHaru-Nii, its okay. Yeah. Thanks. So, did something happen when you saved the world the first time around? Like statue? Yup! There is. There is!? Theres a town called Gareth in the kingdom of Riggorln, and theyre making stone statues of me. Oh, and there are also a lot of books left with my previous worlds face printed on them. Haru-Nii, youre living your Isekai life to the fullest, huh. Yeah, now. Theres no demon king so the worlds at peace, after all. It had been quite hard back when I was still the Guardian Hero, with days spent risking my life. Then, I almost died right after being teleported No, Sitri is the Demon King, right!? Former Demon King. I already obliterated her demon kings power, so shes now an ordinary woman who could tamper with souls. Obliterating the demon kings power Ah, is that it? Haru-Nii, are you a Kami-sama of this world? No way. Ahaha. Akari, what nonsense are you saying? Theres no way Im a deity, right. So, hows Alheim? Yggdrasils really huge, right? Yup! It was amazing!! Im friends with Yggdrasils personification, a spirit named Sylph. Lets climb the summit together next time. I also wanted Akari to experience Sylphs special elevator for herself. EhAh, y-yup. Ill climb. Yeah, as for the Elf race, there are a lot of gorgeous men and women, right? Yup, yup! I also met a stunning Elf named Leaffa, and she helped me. Ooh, you also met Leaffa, huh. ...Haru-Nii, I wonder if... Yeah, Leaffa and I are also close. Shes also at the academy of magic were heading to. So Leaffa is also in the academy, huh. Yeah, and you also met Tina, right? Ah, the ck-haired beauty! I met her at the H&T Corporation, and she bought the items I made. Shes our teacher at the academy, and she teaches magic to Luna, Leaffa and me. Then, does that mean you heard about me from Ms. Tina? Yes! She told me a girl just brought some cool items like that. Akari, you made this, right? I showed the brooch I got from Tina. Oh, this one! Yup, Im the one who made that. Look, Haru-Nii. Create Arms! Akari suddenly made a ck sword in front of me. I sensed a tremendous amount of power. If my status wasnt fixed, then if I still had the same status as when I was the Guardian Hero I had probably been halved when I tried to protect Sitri. Haru-Nii broke mine, but look, this is pretty strong. Yeah, thats right. Youre absolutely right. Akari, wait a sec. What? Thats a pretty terrible weapon you have there. Thats why you shouldnt make it recklessly, alright? Eh, really? Really. If Haru-Nii says so, then so be it! Thanks, Akari. Akari listened to my advice obediently, so I patted her on the head. Ehehe. Her happy reaction was still the same as it was in the past. Truly adorable. After that, I helped Akari register her mana using the magical tool I got from Headmaster Luarno, then we entered the academy of magic together. As expected, I have to register first. Well, Ill go with youter to apologize to the headmaster for trespassing. Sorry, Haru-Nii. Its fine. Oh, look, we can see my mansion now. EhI-Is that your house, Haru-Nii!? Huge, isnt it? Well, it became a bit cramped recently since my family became bigger. Its way too huge!! Youre living alone with Sitri in this huge house!? Yeah, I guess so. Yeah, thats right, I guess. HmMaybe I should just tell her. ErHey, Akari. What? Your Onii-chans wife isnt just one. ....What? This ce is Isekai, right? Thatsyou see right? Eh, d-dont tell me Aside from Sitri, theres Tina, Luna and Leaffa that you met before. You have FOUR wives!? Nope. Fourteen in total. Eh. By the way, I also have a Divine Beast for a pet, and two of my ssmates also stay there with their wives. So, 19 people and 1 beast live in this mansion. Your harem is wayyyyy too ugh!! Just how on earth did this happen!? Thats, how to put thiswell it just happened? Just happened!? You let things happen, but thats way too many wives for crying out loud!!... Eh? Ah, but wait. You have 14 wives already, so one more wouldnt matter now, right? Hm? Okay! Haru-Nii, I have a question for you!! Yes, Akari-san. What might it be? Is there a slot open for a sister-type wife? Book 11: Chapter 1: Shikigami’s Souvenir Book 11: Chapter 1: Shikigamis Souvenir Uncle, I wanna eat this too! A young girl with bangs covering her eyes was eating her heart out in the festivals food stalls. Here you go, Lass. What a nice appetite you have there. Thats because this is super yummy! Really? Then here, this is on the house. The middle-aged boss of the stall handed a small curry bread to the girl. Is it really okay? Yeah! Thats one of my popr goodies, too. Please eat up. Got it. Thank you! Ehehe, I got a freebie. The humans of this world sure are nice. The girl left the stall, and she muttered while eating the curry bread. Yup, yup! This bread is also tasty!! That stall hits the spot. Alright, that stall can continue to exist. She took out a sheet of paper and a pen from her bosom and wrote the following note. Glendale, Royal Capital, the curry bread of that stall is delicious, extermination postponed to the very end alright. The girl finished her note and put away her pen and paper, then she moved on, walking amidst the crowd of people celebrating the festival. Hmm, what souvenir should I buy for Evil God-sama? The girl was the shikigami serving the Evil God, who was still sleeping. The deity she served had been slumbering all this time, so the shikigami, who had a lot of time in her hands, would visit the Human Realm to y. Whoa! A-Amazing The shikigami was captivated by the gigantic ice monument disyed at the Central za of the royal capital. That monument was the work of art made by Undine, the Water Spirit King, and Sylph, the Wind Spirit King. Glendale had been blessed with prosperity by Undine. The citizens would hold this festival quarterly in order to express their gratitude to her. This year marked the fifth anniversary of Undines bestowal of her protection to this kingdom, so she sent a ice monument to them. The shikigami didnt look in front of her since she was so fascinated. Ack! Oh? She bumped into the back of a ck haired, azure-eyed youth. I-Im so sorry, I wasnt looking in front of me The shikigami was unwittingly mesmerized by the young mans handsome face. Im fine. Ah, but the crowds pretty thick from here on, so please be careful. Y-Yes! Im really sorry. The shikigami thought it would be a bother to the youngd if she were to continue the conversation further, so she decided to leave the area as quickly as possible. Ah, wait for a moment, please. Theres some trash sticking to your back, so Ill get it for youAlright. Its fine now. The young man took the leaf that was sticking to the shikigamis back. He showed her the leaf, and the smile stered on his face was too dazzling that the shikigamis face turned beet red. Then, Ill go now. Enjoy the festival! The young man then left. The shikigami stared intently at his back until he disappeared from her sight. Ack, goodness me. I forgot to buy Evil God-sama his souvenir The shikigami btedly realized when she returned to the Divine Realm. Oh well. Evil God-sama is still sleeping, so I guess thats fine. Oh? Whats fine? !? A voice suddenly called from behind her, so the shikigami whirled around in shock. Evil God-sama! Y-Youre finally awake? The Evil God was standing there, and he looked like he was still sleepy. Yeah. I woke up just a while agoSo? Wheres my souvenir? Er W-what are you talking about? Hoh. So youre ying innocent, huh. I seeThat curry bread was delicious, wasnt it? N-No way, you woke up around that time Yeah. I. woke. Up. Yeah, actually, wasnt it really fun? Leaving the sleeping me behind, and ying around on your own in a humans festival in the Human Realm. Uwu The Evil Gods words cut deeply to the shikigami. So? That curry bread or something was delicious, right? Yes! It was extremely tasty Then get your @#$ out of here and buy mineeee!!!! The Evil Gods yell resounded in the entire shrine. By the way, the shikigami did bring a souvenir to the Evil Gods shrine. That souvenir was Oy. Your clothes Did you have a magic circle like that on your back before? Magic circle? What do you mean? The Evil God noticed the magic circle stuck on the shikigamis back. Eh, what on earth is this? Even the shikigami serving a deity wouldnt be able to notice this magic circle that was stuck on her clothes, unless she looked at it really hard. She hurriedly took off her outer robe and threw it on the shrines floor. The magic circle wasnt ced on her body. Its not some kind of curse, is it? What a joke itll turn out if the shikigami serving me, the Evil God, got cursed. I dont see anything wrong with me as of now, butJust what kind of magic circle is this? No idea. Let me see, Ill examine it for a bit Huh!? The Evil God was taken aback when he lifted the shikigamis clothes off the floor. The magic circle had somehow transferred from the shikigamis clothes to the floor of the shrine. What the heck is going on hereJust what in the world is this thing? I-I dont know either. Afterward, the magic circle stubbornly remained on the shrines floor despite all the efforts of the Evil God and shikigami to remove it. Halt-sama. What is this magic circle? In his mansions living room, Halt conjured a tiny magic circle on his palm and stared at it for a long while. Tina was bothered, so she asked him. Halt answered with a grin. This is something like a passport that will allow me to y in a certain deitys ce. Book 11: Chapter 2: Halt’s Resolve Book 11: Chapter 2: Halts Resolve The time hase. I didnt even think the chance would fall into myp like this, and from that side, no less. I got a way thanks to this. But first, I had to make sure I wouldnt have any regrets just in case something went wrong. My dream to be peerless in this worldhad been granted, I guess. I could defeat any kind of monster with just a single punch, and dealing with majin and demons wasnt even a big deal to me. I was already powerful enough to easily block the attacks of the Demon King and the Hero. That wasnt all. I could even use [Resurrection], the revival magic that was supposed to be exclusively granted to the Dragons Shrine Maiden, and I could even [Teleport], a skill that was originally exclusive to heroes. Heroes apparently couldnt teleport to the world of the Divine Realm world of the deities but I could do that. My family was also huge. First of them was the Half-Elf Tina. She was formerly my exclusive maid. We also defeated the Demon King a hundred years ago. She was the most important person to me. Next was the High-Elf Leaffa. She was the second princess of Alheim, kingdom of the elves. Her father, the Elf King, bestowed Hakoku to me. Speaking of princesses, I also had Merdie. She was the princess of Vestier, kingdom of the beastkin. Shes a cat-type beastkin, and her paw pads felt heavenly. Luna was besties with Merdie, and shes also a transmigrator. She came from the same world as Akari and I. Her skill allowed her to read any kind of script, letter or character. Akari was my FORMER sister. We both transmigrated, so were no longer rted by blood. Plus, shes adorable. As in super duper cute! Thats why, er well, its like that. Youko was a Nine-Tailed Fox, a girl from the demon race. Her tails are super fluffy, and they feel extremely nice. Kikyou and Youkos Double Fluff Combo felt so good it should be illegal. Kikyou was Youkos mom. She was also the foster mom who raised Dragon God-sama. Her mature aura was somewhat amazing. Sitri also had that matured air. She was the Demon King. I unwittingly Tamed her. And now, she is also one of the precious members of my family. Elmias appearance was that of an adult, but I couldnt help but tease her. She was totally adorable when she furiously blushed like a tomato. Seira and Elmia are the inseparable duo. Seira was the Saintess of the Holy City of Sanctum. She resigned from that position and is now staying in my mansion. Ryuka could use revival magic that was leagues above that of the Saintess. She was the Dragons Shrine Maiden granted with the protection of Dragon God-sama. She was a dragonoid. Speaking of dragons, theres also Hakua. She was a colored dragon, the strongest race of all. We met at the Dungeon Ruins in Vestier. Mai and Mei were Spirit girls. Mai was a fire spirit, while Mei was a water spirit. Both of them were daughters of the Celestial Spirit King. And speaking of spirits, Sylph had also be part of my family. She was the Wind Spirit King and the personification of Yggdrasil. Sylph grew Yggdrasil in my mansion. All of these women were my wives. Yup. Even I found it hard to believe at times. Well, its fineright? Were in Isekai, after all. Alright, next. The one who always hogged the best sofa in the entire mansion was no other than the Divine Beast Fenrir, who we affectionately called Shiro. He stayed with us ever since I identally woke him up. Tet, the kitten that Akari brought with her, recently started to sleep with Shiro. Tet was a deity of the Isekai in other words, she was a Kami-sama from the world Akari and I came from. My best friend Luke and his wife Lielle also stayed in our mansion. Lielle was Leaffas younger sister, so Luke was also my younger brother-inw. By the way, he was also the grandson of the headmaster of Ifrus Academy of Magic. Ryukas younger brother Ryuushin and his wife Hinata also lived with us in my mansion. They started dating after Ryuushin saved Hinata, the living sacrifice for the Evil Dragon. They tied the knotst year. Andst but not the least, let me introduce the stars of our family the Slime Girls! They turned out to be way stronger than my Bunshins after I tamed them and gave them power. They normally roam around the mansion in their human appearances. My wives loved to turn them into dress-up dolls, though Anyway, they were cute. We were soothed just by watching them. They would call me Papa, and my wives as Mama. I have 15 wives. 5 daughters. Two more families total of four people resided in my mansion. 2 pets. So, there were a total of 25 people including me and 2 pets in our huge family. Its such an enormous group, so it was only natural that we also had our share of problems, but even so, everyday was so much fun. Comints I dont have any. I was very satisfied with my life in this world. I would love for things to stay this way forever. When I transmigrated, I was worried about how things would turn out at first. Thats because even though I was a transmigrator, nevermind a cheat skill, I had been cursed right off the bat. The Evil God that cursed me did that so that I wouldnt be able to flourish in this world. Its just that I was transmigrated as the son of nobility. If he really didnt want me to prosper then he couldve just made me a ve. I couldnt understand that guy. Even the upation was set as [Sage] for some reason. It was thanks to him that I became the Level 1 Sage. The curse casted on me was [Static Status Curse]. Instead of fixing the maximum status I could get, the status itself had been frozen. No matter how much mana I used, it wouldnt decrease at all, and I wouldnt get any damage no matter what kind of attack I received. Thats because both mana and physical strength had been [Fixed]. Because my status was frozen, my constitution wouldnt be affected at all by poison, paralysis, induced hypnosis and forced sleep. It was thanks to this that I became the Level 1 Strongest Sage. I could even say I enjoyed my Isekai life to the fullest because I became the strongest sage. In short, with regards to the Evil God, I Nah, scrap that. I absolutely didnt hold any grudges against Evil God-sama. On the contrary. I was grateful, even. But Despite that, I I still had something to do. I had to Punch. Evil. God. Sama. No. Matter. What. I didnt resent the guy. But, Evil God-sama did kill me. Death had been terrifying. Thats why I wanted to get back at him, even for a little bit. Itd be fine. My opponent would be a deity, after all. Moreover, hes one of the strongest Kami-sama of this world, just like the Sea God. He should still be fine even if I punched him with all I got. I already got permission from Sitri, his former subordinate (?), and I also informed Creator God-sama. Creator God-sama told me to go easy on him, so I told him that its just one punch. He replied, then I guess thats fine.. So it would be okay. I made up my mind to beat Evil God-sama. Actually, the problem was that he was a deity. I didnt know what kind of bacsh I would get. I might even be obliterated The reason I became the strongest person in this world was all thanks to Evil God-sama in the first ce, after all. My [Intuition] said everything would be fine, but Even so, I should be prepared. I should do whatever I can in this world. I had been putting it off for some reason, but Its about time, right? I got ready for tonights bedtime. Book 11: Chapter 3: Sage and Maid Book 11: Chapter 3: Sage and Maid Goodeve, Tina. I waited for Tina in the bed as usual, and she came after finishing her chores. Sorry for the wait, Halt-sama. No prob. Alright, lets sleep? Its Lunas day today, isnt it? Shouldnt we wait for her? Tina would sleep beside me on my left side, and the rest of my wives would sleep on my right side by turns every night. Usually, I would wait for Tina and the wife who was supposed to sleep with me that night unless it got toote, but It was different for today. Its only the two of us for tonight, Tina. Is Luna not feeling well? No. I asked Luna to let us sleep together tonight, just the two of us. I-I see Tina mustve seen through my intentions. Her face turned beet red. Then, please excuse me. Hm. I turned the nket and Tina slid in. Your feet are cold, Tina. I-Im sorry. Glendales climate was warm all year round, buttely, the mornings and evenings had gotten a bit chilly since the Blizzard Dragon had been in this areately, apparently. Tina had taken a bath after finishing her chores before she came to my room, but her hands and feet seemed to have gotten cold while she was on her way here. You cane closer to me. Tinas body feels cool, and its nice. I had been reading a book on the bed while waiting for Tina, so the nkets were toasty from my body heat. Thats why Tinas temperature was perfect. ...Is it alright? Yup. Come ere. I embraced Tina. Cold. Most of my wives were former royalty, spirits and a demon king, so there was almost no one who could perfectly do the house chores aside from Tina. Luna and Akari might be the exception. Tina had patiently and thoroughly guided those former royalty and demon king, so recently, everyone could do a great job. Her burden mustve been lighter because of that, but Tina didnt change at all from how she was in the past. She still took care of me as my exclusive maid, and she was also the one who did the most chores. It was a habit that had been so ingrained in her that she just couldnt stop it, apparently. Her maid outfit looked really cute on her, and the sight of her had be as natural to me as breathing, so continuing like this didnt sound so bad to me. Thanks for the hard work with the chores today, as always. No, thats I patted her head while hugging her. Tina circled her arms around me and gave me a squeeze. I could see how happy she was. And her soft things were glued on me, and it felt so great. Halt-sama, can you give me more of your warmth? Yup, its fine. Tina entwined her legs with mine. Her nightgown climbed up. It was extremely erotic. Tina. H-Halt-sama. We kept on kissing each other with our bodies glued together. When I saw her intoxicated appearance, I couldnt endure it anymore, so I went on top of her. Can I? Thats the only thing I managed to say, but Tina gave me a small nod with her face averted from me. Tina and I went all the way for the first time. Man, that was heaven. Tina had been way too seductive while looking so dishevelled that I probably went a bit overboard. Is she alright? ...Halt-sama. I was anxiously staring at Tinas face, when she called out to me. Tina, are you alright? Sorry. It felt so good, I couldnt hold back. T-Thats alright. Ahm Im on cloud nine right now. She seemed fine, although herplexion looked excellent for some reason. Halt-samaYou have something you want to tell me, dont you? Tina stared right into my eyes while asking me that. As expected. She knew. It was true that I couldnt hold back anymore, but there was another reason why I went all the way with her. I want to go to Evil Gods ce. ...That magic circle. Yeah. I knew it, Tina already had an idea. Right. I stuck a teleportation marker on a girl that had the aura of the Evil Gods close aide. I already did all the preparations, so I could go there anytime. Halt-sama, hes the deity that casted the curse on you, isnt he? Wouldnt that be too dangerous? It shouldnt be that dangerous if Im only going there to meet him. But then, I want to punch him, even if its just once. There probably wont be any problem if I just go there to meet him, chat for a bit, then return back home. But, if I were to attack him then it would be a different matter. Hes the deity who granted me the power to be the strongest person in this world, after all. He could take it all back. Theres a huge possibility that he would really cast the [Fixed Status Upper Limit Curse] correctly, or even cast a much more horrendous curse on me this time around. Evil God-sama took Haruto-samas life, so I, too, cannot forgive him. However, isnt it also because of him that Halt-sama and I can be together again? Yeah, shes right. Thats also what I thought. Yeah, Evil God did transmigrate me. But, the only reason I can return here was because Creator God-sama bestowed [Good Fortune] on me while I was still Haruto. Evil God was the one who killed me. Creator God-samas power granted my wish to return to this world. Im grateful to Evil God. Still, I wanted to take revenge on him for killing me. I had been thinking about that all this time. Youre going, no matter what? Yup. ...Are you leaving me and this child? W-What? Halt-samas child. Are you fine leaving not only me, but this child as well? Tina caressed her stomach while saying that. Wait, wait, wait. Theres no way just one round The long-lived elves are a race that have difficulty bearing children. However, I no, we wanted to turn that chance into something set in stone, so we learned a certain secret art. N-No way. With Lunas help, we searched for a spell that would turn our bodies fully capable of bearing children in the grimoire written during the creation of the world. Seriously? Thus, I am now with a child, and its ours, Halt-sama. Tina held my hand and put it on her stomach. Will you still go to Evil God-samas ce? .... Am I dreaming? Im going to be a father. Me. I had prepared a lot of things so that I could go to Evil Gods ce. I ensured that itd still be fine somehow, in the worst case scenario that I died. Still, I wanted to see my own child with my own eyes. I thought my resolve was already rock solid, but now I started to waver. Tina and my child, huh. That child would probably be adorable. I understand. Then, please let me and this childe with you. Eh. I thought Halt-sama would give up as soon as you heard that you have a child. However, its obvious that you still cannot decide. Thats just how strong your resolve had been. Tina hugged me. She then whispered in my ear. If you cannot let go of your revenge against Evil God-sama, then I am will to follow you, even to the ends of the earth. You wont do something like die and leave your wife and child alone, right, Halt-sama? Y-Yeah. Your wife and child are watching you. You will never lose against someone like the Evil God, right? Halt-sama? Y-Yes! You are absolutely right! Tina let go after listening to my reply. Her smile was dazzling as she beamed at me. However, I could keenly feel the overwhelming bloodlust behind that sweet smile. Well then, Halt-sama. Lets go obliterate the Evil God who is the root of all things bad. Book 11: Chapter 4: Sage, Princesses and Otherworlder Book 11: Chapter 4: Sage, Princesses and Otherworlder I somehow managed to persuade Tina. From tonight on, I will be persuading the rest of my wives. I wouldnt sleep with Tina for a while. It would be the turn of the wives other than Tina. She also told me I could do so. And so, first was Goodeve, Halt. My wife Leaffa was the second one toe. She was more lightly dressedpared to the usual times we slept together. She probably heard a bit from Tina. Its cold, right? Come here quickly. Y-Yes! Leaffa eagerly dived into the nkets. Tina probably told you about it, but I also want you to know that Im considering going Evil Gods ce. Yes, I already heard from Tina-sama. Ill probably just be a hindrance if I were to go with you to the Divine Realm, so I will be waiting here for Tina-sama and you to return. Okay. Thanks, Leaffa. No. Rather Leaffa stretched her hand towards my body. A-Ahm Halt, p-please do it with me. So Tina also told her about that. Ah, but if she already knew about it, then it would be unfair if I just did it with Tina only, right? Im okay with it, but Leaffa, do you want a child, too? Yes. Ah, but it doesnt have to be now. Hm? It seemed that Leaffa also acquired the spell that would make it easier for her to conceive, but she didnt use that for tonight. Somebody must take over doing the chores if Tina-sama is pregnant. Im fine after Tina-samas situation has settled down. She was being considerate. I dont have any ns raising a child as of now. But I do believe practice is necessary. It mustve been embarrassing for her to ask that herself. She buried her face in my chest so that I wouldnt see her expression. Actually, I didnt do it yet with any of my wives aside from Tina. I decided that well do that after I went all the way with Tina. Got it. Practice, huh. P-Please be gentle with me. Leaffa usually held herself with great confidence, and shes very lively, but she was now teary-eyed. Yup. Ill do my best to be as gentle as I can. This is my second time. I totally lost it from the pleasure and went wild halfway throughst night, but tonights gonna be fine. Well, thats what I thought. Its no use. The pleasure was too overwhelming. Leaffa was too adorable while suppressing her moans. I tried to be gentle from beginning to end, but it was impossible. And as a result Halt, if you make Luna cry, Im going to scratch your face, meow! Merdie and Luna came together the following night after I slept with Leaffa. It seemed that Leaffa told them about what happened yesterday, so Merdie totally had her guard up. Actually, it was Merdies turn, but she apparently promised Luna that they would be together when she did it with me for the first time. Thats the reason why Luna was also here. Its my third time, so can I handle two both of them well? By the way, beastkin go in heat and they have mating seasons, so they didnt have to rely on magic. On the contrary, it was uncertain what kind of influence that spell would have on her, so Merdie told me she opted not to use it. Ill do my best to be gentle. I didnt want to be scratched. So, whos first? Merdie! Meow!? Luna replied immediately, so Merdie was taken aback. It seemed that they didnt have any sort of briefing session beforehand. L-LunaWhy, meow? Merdie stared at Luna with an expression that looked like she was betrayed. Its originally Merdies turn today. Im just tagging along. Thats why, go ahead, please start with Merdie! Luna pushed Merdies back towards me. Actually, Luna was the proactive one during the deed, while Merdie became very docile, exactly opposite of how they were usually. H-Halt C-cant you start with Luna first, please, meow? Itll be fine. Alright, Cmere, Merdie. Meow!? I pulled her with a little bit of force to the bed. Im with you, Merdie. Ill be right here the whole time. Luna gripped Merdies hand and encouraged her. Merdie looked like she was about to cry. Luna, can you help me make Merdie feel good? Of course! Luna had already memorized almost all the contents of the grimoire that was said to be written during the creation of this world. The grimoire epassing the whole of this worlds creation became my ally. Eh Wai-wait a sec, meow. Its too unfair that both of you are doing this to me, meow! L-Luna, let go of me!!! N-No, not there, ack, no Luna the living grimoire managed to pinpoint the weakness of the cat-type beastkin girl, and she was pushing it. As a result Funyyyyaaaaaaa!!!! Merdies coquettish voice resounded inside my room. Book 11: Chapter 5: Sage, Saintess, Spirit Sisters. Plus Captain of the Holy Knights. Book 11: Chapter 5: Sage, Saintess, Spirit Sisters. Plus Captain of the Holy Knights. Volume 11 Chapter 5 S-Seira Why!? It was the day after I slept with Luna and Merdie. The former Saintess Seira and Elmia, the captain of the holy knights who protected her came, but Seira restrained Elmia as soon as they entered the room. Seira told me to help her, so I did as I was told. Youre gonna run away if I dont do this, right, Elmia? I wont! I wont run away, so remove this!! Elmiay on the bed with her hands bound as she screamed, unable to move. No wa~y. ...Hey. Elmia doesnt want to do it, does she? No, its fine. Shes already at the right age to have a child. Besides, if she really didnt want to, she wouldn''te to Halts room wearing that. Y-Youre wrong! Im always wearing this!! I always wear this when I sleep!! Elmia was wearing a tube top and shorts. By the way, she didnt have any underwear beneath that. On top of that, her close-fitting clothes hugged her figure perfectly So erotic. Right? Its as if shes a slut, isnt she? S-Slut? Right. Its weird to believe that you wont get attacked wearing that kind of outfit when you entered a mans room. B-But, I always Halt has an iron will, and thats the only reason why he hadnt pounced on you all this time. Is it, really? Well, lets just assume it is. N-No way Besides, Elmia, you came here after using that child-bearing spell, didnt you? Oh, so thats how it was. No need to hold back, then. Eh!? T-Thats because, Seira, you also use that Oh my. I didnt, you know? If you get pregnant, I have to take care of you. Eh!? It seemed that Seira nned everything. In that case, theres only one thing I needed to do. Elmia, Ill be gentle. L-Liar!! I heard it from Merdie!! Halt is a brute beast, she said!! Ehh. Did I go overboard to that extent? Oh well, I did behave a little rashly. But Luna told us that Merdie really felt good, right? Did she? (Halt) I felt a little relieved after hearing that. Its fine, Elmia. Ill be here right beside you. Alright, Halt. Go ahead! W-Wait, Seira!? Wh-what She already set the meal, so theres nothing else to do but dig in, right? P-Please go easy on us! Mai and Mei came the next day. It seemed that Elmia was spreading some unnecessary stuff, so the two of them seemed a bit intimidated. It would be the third consecutive time I did a duo at the same time. I was a bit used to it, so todays gonna be fine. was what I thought. By the way, spirits couldnt have children with humans. The only exception would be the Spirit Kings. Mai and Mei possessed power that was at par with Spirit Kings Ifrit and Undine, so maybe they could conceive? Do they want to? Both of us wanted to bear children, but would it be okay? (Both Mai and Mei speaking at the same time from here on) They did, apparently. And it wasnt about whos going first; they wanted to have children at the same time. Are you worried about raising the children? Yes. Hmmm. Itll probably be okay, I think. I could discuss this with my father, and request some maids to be sent to this ce, and Im also considering asking Sarion for help. Sarion said this to me back when we held our nuptials in Alheim. If Tina-sama and Leaffa-sama be pregnant, please do contact me at any time. I will give you my full support to the best of my ability. We could manage somehow if Sarion, the best butler in the world, came. Whos first? Mai! Mei! Doing both of you at the same time is a bit No, I could, right? I mastered [Divine Attribute] magic just recently. Well, I did say master, but in reality, its just spells that used Divine Script, but were no different from how I used ordinary magic; I just used way more mana than usual. The difference was in the effect. Lets take my Bunshin Magic for example. Normal magic created a doppleganger with my consciousness imnted in it, and that consciousness wasnt always in sync with my actual one. But when Divine Attribute Magic was used, I would bepletely cloned. My and my alter egos consciousness would be in sync, and both selves would exist as me in this world. Sages had the ability to process things with great speed. but if the divine attribute spell was used on the clones, the brain would still reach its limit even with the abilities of sages hard at work. Thats why it would be impossible to make more than three clones. Two would be fine, however. Then, lets do both of you at the same time. Eh!? Alright, lets give it our all! Alright, lets give it our all! Book 11: Chapter 6: Sage and Mother and Daughter Nine-Tailed Foxes Book 11: Chapter 6: Sage and Mother and Daughter Nine-Tailed Foxes Youko came the next day. Im fine even if you go a bit rough on me! Thats what she dered the moment she stepped into my room. Merdie and Elmia apparently told her a lot of things. Unlike my other wives, it seemed that Youko looked forward to it. By the way, you said a bit, so how far could I go with that bit? Can I try a new techniquebining a normal clone and a divine attribute clone? It was really amazing doing Mai and Mei with my divine attribute clone yesterday. Having both of them reach climax at the same time almost made me lose my mind. If youre looking for rough, wild y, then lets grant that wish. But then, Youkos the only one here for today. I shouldnt do a two vs one threesome with divine attribute clones. I do want to try doing that kind of thing, but its too much if we did that right off the bat, right? Roughhuh. Then, how about this? I conjured two normal clones. D-Dont tell me We trio will be your partner for tonight. Youko also drew back despite herself. E-Er I want to do it with Master himself only for my first time Its alright. Ill be the only one doing you. I carried Youko to the bed. The girl was flustered. Were only here as support to make Youko feel great. Iid Youko on the bed, and my two clones nked her to prevent her from escaping. By the way, these clones could also read minds just like me. Youko, the person who had the ability to hypnotize and brainwash others, was resistant to mind reading skills, but mine wasnt a skill. Thats why it was still effective against nine-tailed foxes. Where it felt good, what she wanted We had the perfect grasp of her thoughts. W-Wait! I-I cant!! Three at the same time The three of us pleasured Youko until she couldnt move. This concubine wishes to do it with Halt-sama alone. Will that be alright with you? Kikyou came the following night, and the first thing she did was forbid me from using clones. That girls on kitchen duty for today, but because of you, Halt-sama, she couldnt get up. I had to be on kitchen duty on my own because of that. Her tone was a bit sharp. Cooking wasnt Kikyous forte. But todays dinner was delicious. Oh my! Is that true!? Yup. Thank you very much! I will continue doing my best from here on. Buhahahaha, how gullible. Halt-sama, did you just call this concubine gullible? Oopsie, I forgot that Kikyou could read other peoples minds by default. Sorry. But its true that the dinner was delicious. It was tasty. Even if the meat was a bit burnt. ...Fine, then. I will definitely polish my skills to the point that youll be a ve of my cooking. Hoh. Looking forward to that. I wanted her to do her best to impress my tastebuds that had been refined by Tinas masterpiece dishes. Well then, time to sleep. I invited Kikyou to bed. ............. Whats wrong? Halt-sama. As I thought, I will not have a child with you. ...Because of Youkos dad? Yes. If thats what you want, then its fine with me. 200 years have already passed, but it seemed that she still wasntfortable to do that. Nine-tailed foxes could live for ten thousand years and more, so 200 years were probably hadnt been that long. So, what to do? Do you also n to stop sleeping beside me like we usually do? No, well continue that!! Kikyou jumped to the bed. She would absorb my mana as much as she could until morning when it was her turn to sleep with me. Youre nning to go to the Evil Gods ce, arent you? We dont know that situation there. So Yup. Ill be giving you as much mana as I can. How do you want it you absorb, or Ill transfer it to you? Kikyou could only absorb up to the limit of her mana if she did it on her own. Nevertheless, she was a nine-tailed fox, the beings considered to be the strongest ss of the demon race. If I poured mana to her, she would be able to absorb all of them, even beyond her limit. This concubineuhm wishes to have Halt-sama give it to me. Her face was beet red as she replied. Ugh. I couldnt help but feel a bit of desire to attack Kikyou. Calm down. Halt Jr, shrink down, will you. Shrink shrink, I said. H-Halt-sama. Are you alright? Alright, not. E-Er. Thats Kikyou was too gorgeous, it was unbelievable that she already had a child. H-Hyah!? I couldnt endure it any longer, so I grabbed Kikyou and hugged her with all my might, then I started pouring mana into her. Ahh. Was Kikyou mesmerizing me on purpose? N-No way!? T-Theres no way this concubines spell would work against Halt-sama. I dunno, but Kikyou seemed more mesmerizing than usual. T-This concubine honestly didnt do anyth Well, to be frank, I had been sleeping with everyone everyday until today, then suddenly I wasnt allowed to, so theres no way I could bear that! thats how it was. T-Then, does that mean !? Ah. No, its fine. I wont force myself on you if you dont want to. I wouldnt assault her. But, Id have her help me with my release, just for a bit. It was exhrating releasing a huge amount of mana all at once. Its a bit simr to a mans climax. And, perfect timing, theres a vessel capable of receiving that huge amount of mana right in my arms now. By the way, the huge amount of mana I was referring to was around a million points worth. N-No, its impossible! Halt-sama, thats too much Its fine, its fine. We can do this! Hiii!? N-No wayStop Afterward, I repeatedly poured 1 million mana over and over again into Kikyou until the morning came. Book 11: Chapter 7: Sage, Demon King and Dragon’s Shrine Maiden Book 11: Chapter 7: Sage, Demon King and Dragons Shrine Maiden I went overboard, it seemed. It was cute seeing the usually dignified Kikyou be disheveled, so I wanted to tease her. And so, I went overboard. I poured thousands of mana into her. As a result Kikyous body was faintly glowing when we woke up. Shes giving off that divine vibes. Oh, I was right. I asked Shiro about it, and apparently, Kikyou had evolved into a Divine Beast. Demon monsters could also conjure status boards. So, we checked hers. Race: Divine Beast (Nine-Tail) was what it said. It seemed that I had created the sixth divine beast of this world. I decided to take it positively that I would have additional powerful support for when I go to Evil Gods ce. It was great up to this point, but I went too far, so some of my wives refused to sleep with me. Sylph, Hakua and Akari, those three. Thats because Merdie and Elmia spread rumors that Halt is a brute. I should chastise themter. Sylphs trio agreed to sleep with me if things calmed down for me. In the meantime, they wouldnt do it with me, but They started to doubt me a lot, and they even thought that sleeping alone with me would be dangerous, so Sylph, Hakua and Akari decided to sleep with me together. Moreover, In order to prevent me from forcing myself on them, Akari bound me with the string she created. The status would change after being bound by that string. Status: Restrained like that. However, my status was already [fixed]. In that case W-Why!? TIna told me that this string is beyond Gods Level!! You cant restrain me. My status is set in stone, after all. I easily removed the string that supposedly tied me very securely. Wai Halt!! Thats unfair!! Youre cheating with those clones!! I conjured two divine attribute magic clones and bound the trio with the string I took from Akari. I really nned to just sleep with them without doing anything if they didnt bind me. There are times when the more youre told not to do something, the more you wanna do it, right? Moreover, these trio took advantage of me and started to do all sorts of pranks even after I obediently submitted to being restrained. Well, they tried to tickle me under my arms and feet, but it totally didnt work. Thanks to my [frozen] status. It seemed my body would assess tickles as a threat if I didnt want them, and it would freeze my status. It was a great lesson. I have to thank them. W-Wait Haru-Nii. W-whats with that feather!? Oh, its the feather of the Divine Beast Phoenix. It was the immortal bird that would be reborn infinitely. Shiro introduced her to me. She gave me severa feathers back then. It was the smoothest thing ever in this world, and it could soothe anyone who touched it, apparently. In short, it was a feather with an extremely great texture, and I was holding it right now. And now, a hero, a Hakuryuu, and the Wind Spirit King was lying on top of my bed, bound by a Genesis Level cord. The trio were wearing tubes, so the soles of their feet, underarms, as well as their napes, were allpletely exposed. Were already at this point, so there was only one thing I could do at this stage. Enjoy, you trio. I heartily soothed the three of them with the phoenix feather. *** Danna-sama, Ill be obedient, so please do not bind me, or make clones, or use phoenix feathers on me. Ah, and please dont force your mana on me. It was Sitris turn the following day. I only used the phoenix feather on Sylph, Hakua and Akari because they teased me first. I only retaliated. I wont do anything if youre gonna sleep with me like usual. Are you absolutely sure? Its a promise, alright!? Seemed like everyones doubts about me were pretty bad now. Well, I guess it was also my fault for not restraining myself and going overboard. My wives were too adorable that I couldnt hold back. Im also a man, after all. Sitri was also on guard against me. Lets dispel those doubts by having a conversation, shall we. I already told you this, but Im going to Evil God to punch him. What do you think about this, Sitri? What I think of this, huh. Thats Sitri hugged me. I did say that you can punch him. But right now, part of me doesnt want you to do that. Did you realize you dont want me to attack Evil God? No, thats not it. Im okay with you hitting him. What Im worried about is Sitri raised her head, and she gazed into my eyes. Me? Yes. After all thats said and done, your opponent is still one of the deities of this world. Besides, didnt Danna-samas powerse from Evil God-sama? Previously, Sitri didnt know that Evil God bestowed the curse on me when I asked her if she was fine with me hitting that deity. Some time had passed after that, and now, my entire family knew that I had been cursed by the Evil God. Yeah, youre right. Theres a chance that he would take my power away, or else cast a far more powerful curse on me. Then Then, Sitir,e save me if Ind myself in a pinch. Eh? I had never before asked anyone to save me, so Sitri was taken aback. Im stronger than Evil God right now. I may sound like Im bragging, but I dont look down on him in anyway. Sitri and Akari can win against him, too. EhEh!? Its true that I was stronger than Evil God. My intuition was telling me so. Its also thanks to that that I knew Sitri and Akari are stronger than Evil God. I wouldnt lose to him in a normal battle, but theres also a high possibility that the Evil God would use curses or traps and other abnormal means to fight against me. So, youre telling me that I protect Danna-sama in case something happens is that it? Yeah. Im gonna shove the Evil God first. Once Inded one punch on him then it was over. If ever I got caught in a trap or got cursed midway, save me, okay? Sitri looked at me nkly, then she suddenly burst outughing. What a very funny scheme. I never imagined Danna-sama would ask for my help. Really? But everyones been helping me tons. I didnt do any chores, and all our living expenses were paid for by Tina. Im referring to the battlefield. Danna-sama is someone who could easily tame a Demon King, after all. I never thought I would be able to be of help to someone like you. Yup. Itd be best if I can finish this business on my own. But, I still want to be with everyone, so please save me just in case something happens, okay? I understand. I also absolutely dont want to lose Danna-sama. Afterward, Sitri and I discussed the possible scenarios that could ur in Evil Gods ce, and we also nned our strategies in case of emergency. *** Halt. Im thest one. Ryuka came, being thest person on the rotation schedule. You already heard from everyone by this time, right? Yes. About your n to go to Evil God And, that, uhm, er Halt could be more of a brute than a beast in heat. Waittt!!!! Wait, Waitttt!!!! Who the heck said that nonsense!? That second line is entirely groundless!! Ack, no. Its notpletely false, though. Please be as gentle as possible. Oh, yeah I was already a brute in Ryukas eyes. Alright, I got it! I would definitely show her that Im not that kind of guy!! I already did 14 people. Its fine now. I was already calm enough, and I could behave myself like a gentleman would. Thats what I thought. Im a dragonoid, so my body is sturdy. I believe Ill be fine even if you tossed me around a little roughly She said that with upturned eyes, so theres no way I could hold myself back. Book 2: Chapter 5: The True Strength of Comrades (2) Book 2: Chapter 5: The True Strength of Comrades (2) Trantor: Kyat Kyat Editor: Pierrot Ryuushin strode towards the target while pulling his sleeve up his right arm. Dragonize ! With Ryuushins roar, ck dragon scales emerged and wrapped his right arm. His arm transformed entirely into that of a dragon in just a few seconds. He raised his arm and --- Dragon w ! He swung his arm diagonally, and the shing strike rushed out with great force. The attack hacked the target as if it was butter and left a ringly huge crack on the wall. Not only did you seed in splitting the target, you even manage to inflict such damage on the wall of this securely protected training hall. Truly remarkable, as expected of a dragonoid! No big deal. Ryuushin looked a little smug as he retracted the [Dragonize] spell on his arm. Leaffa, on the other hand, look frustrated that the target she wasnt able to damage that much was destroyed that easily- almost effortlessly. Teacher, the target Yes, its in the state suitable for Ryuka to work on, just as she wished. In this case, I would like to be the next one to proceed. Yes, please do. Ryuka walked towards the targets side. Will she use short-range attack magic? As I was contemting, Ryukas whole body started to glow. Dragonize ! In contrast to Ryuushins transformation, Ryukas whole body was covered with white scales that gradually increased by the second. At the same time, the aggregated amount of magical power she was d in rose explosively. Resurrection ! --------------!??? The target that was pierced by Leaffas arrow, then tattered by Mai and Mei, afterwards dealt with what can be considered as a final blow when Ryuushin split it in half that same target foamed over as it gradually returned to its original form. Within approximately 30 seconds, the target reverted to its former state before Leaffas attack. So this is the [Restoration Magic of the Dragons Shrine Maiden]. .Teacher, you already knew about it, right. Professor Tina, why did the target return to how it was before? Isnt [Resurrection] a spell for the revival of the dead? Leaffa probed Tina. Yes, as you have said, [Resurrection] is a magic that saves -or binds- the life of someone who passed away. There are only very few who can utilize this magic, but Ryuka is special. She has the ability to revert any object back to how it originally was before it was damaged or destroyed. She can do this as long as that item is permeated with magic. Normally the effects of [Resurrection] manifests within an hour of the revival of the dead. However, in this world, whether they are humans or demons, some magical power remains in their corpse within a day, so normally a person who passed away should be resuscitated with an hour. Those who normally wont make it in time still have a chance to be revived if they are brought to Ryuka. Moreover --- The skin of a Maho Gnome was used for the target, and this demon is known for its extremely high resistance to magic. If I process the hide and continuously imbue it with my magic, it is possible to give it a resistance that is on par with that of a Maho Gnome. In other words, even if the target technically doesnt have a life of its own, because its an object permeated with magic, she was able to revert to it to its initial condition. Presumably, as long as there are traces of magic any magical tool can also be restored. Isnt this a cheat-like ability already!? Since the target is repaired, Im going next ~. The next turns mine! Merdie the beastman raised her hand. Can I join you as a support, Merdie? Luna also raised her hand. During dinner yesterday, Luna exined to us about her ability to elevate and improve the magic of her allies. Although she can utilize almost all kinds of support and auxiliary magic, her magical attack abilities are not so high. Oh yes, thats right. Among the remaining students, I believe your partnership is the bestbination. Is that alright with you, Merdie- san ? Yup yup, thats fine with me! Im in your care, Luna! Yes, Ill support you with all my might! Luna and Merdie stood before the restored target. Okay, here we go. Luna took a deep breath while manipting her magic. And then ------- " Magic Up ! Over Magic ! Max Magic ! Physical Up ! Power Up ! Speed Up ! Concentration Up !" Eh? Eh!? -------Whoaahhh! Varying colors of aura enveloped Merdies body. Merdie was initially confused, but soon enough she realized her stats were being reinforced. Hey, its hot! Merdie faced the target and assumed a stance with one leg bent and the other leg stretched backwards. She readied her fist, and then concentrated her magic. Flying Fist! The moment Merdie shouted, the target disappeared. The poor thing, which was firmly fixed to its pedestal, flew and violently mmed against the wall. It crumbled into dust because of the impact. Merdie stood rooted to the spot with her fist still outstretched. O, oops I over did it. A, amazing. Merdie, who released the magic from her fist and Luna, who enhanced Merdies stats, were stunned. They didnt think their power would be to this extent. Seriously? I lost Ryuushin, who stopped earlier when the target split into two, seemed disappointed as he looked at the target that was crushed to powder. It is as I thought- yourpatibility is really perfect! Youve done well. Tina appeared so satisfied. Tina pped her hand, and a new target emerged from under the floor. So that leaves you two . So who wants to go first? Without my consent, I felt myself move forward. I felt somethings wrong with Tinas words, but------- It might just be my imagination. Its only Luke and me left. As I was thinking about how I dont want to be thest man standing ---- Ill go! Luke got ahead of me. Halt was taught magic personally by Teacher Tina, right? Youre definitely strong, man. Spare me from being thest, will yah? Thats why, just lemme go first! Wait, no, Im---- just Level 1 ---- Is what I was gonna say, but he wont believe me anyway. Alright. The next one will be Luke- san , right. Please go on. Yes! Prompted by Tina, Luke stood in front of the new target. Okay, here I go! Magic umted around Luke. He began chanting. Destruction is my desire With the seed of thunder My power I sacrifice Bestow upon me ording to thine oath Thou, my servant, Lend me thy strength Release thy power henceforth ! What!! This is bad!! Whats this magic!? I nced at Tina, and she also noticed, so she strengthened the defense magic surrounding us. Ultimate Thunder !!! Thunderbolts several meters wide relentlessly fell from the sky--- -- and destroyed the target. A storm brewed within the training hall. When the whirling dust settled, we were able to see the targets location. Not mentioning the target, the pedestal and part of the floor were obliterated. Professor Tina.Lukes magicis it the [Ultimate magic]? Yes. Lukes full name is Luke-Ver-Ifrus. He is the grandson of the head of the Ifrus Academy of Magic, the venerable Sage Luarno-Ver-Ifrus. Luke, just like Headmaster Luarno, is among the very few magicians who wield the [Ultimate Magic]. I cant believe the person I acknowledged as my best friend was an ultimate magic practitioner, moreover, he is said to be the son of the highest authority in this academy such an outrageously strong magician. Oy, waitIs it my turn to do a magic demo now? I feel so pressured, like, suffocated. Hey, I can only use the lowest level of magic. I cant fire a piercing one-shot attack like Leaffa, nor can I release shy destructive magic like Ryuushin and Luke. I can also do auxiliary magic somewhat, but I cant cast anything asplicated and high level as Lunas [Max Magic]. Thats why I desperately tried to devise a n to cover up my shorings. It was at that time. Halt- kun , youre thest. Ah, please do not release your full magic. Around 30% is fine. Ehhh!!? I cant understand what Tina said.
T/N corner: Hi guys! Hope youre enjoying Level 1- Strongest Sage so far. Just a trivial thought while tranting this chapter, I discovered the name "Ryuka" can also be read as Lyka (based on an asteroid). I contemted on whether I should use Lyka , or retain Ryuka . I just thought Ryuka is more suitable because of the Ryu in it which means dragon in Japanese, given that she''s a dragonoid. So, now that youve seen their powers, who are you rooting for? Let me know your thoughts in thement section! You can also join us in the Inoveltrantions discord! See you around!
[! Book 11: Chapter 9: Attack and Defense Book 11: Chapter 9: Attack and Defense Are you guys ready? Were good, Halt-sama. Haru-Nii, Im going to protect you! Evil God-sama sure is in for a surprise when the four of you march in. Todays the day were going to Evil Gods ce. Tina, Akari and Sitri are going with me as my support when I punch that guy. By the way, the Divine Realm particrly the area where the Four Great Deities stay is being protected by a powerful barrier, and hero-ss people must get the permission of the deities in order to enter, apparently. Thanks to Evil Gods curse on me, I can invalidate that barrier. Akari and Sitris existence was too powerful for this world, and theres no way theyre gonna be expelled by that barrier. I casted a temporary protection to Tina, and she was also further strengthened by all sorts of magical tools and spells, so shes almost at our level now. Actually, I wanted Tina to stay in the mansion, but Halt-sama bes stronger if theres people he has to protect. was what she said, so its decided that shelle with us. I also strengthened the rest of the family that will be staying behind, of course. Theres the possibility that demons and Evil God might attack. The ones who stayed to watch over the mansion are Leaffa, Luna, Merdie, Mai, Mei, Youko, Ryuka, Hakua, Seira, Elmia, Kikyou, Sylph, Luke, Lielle, Ryuushin, Hinata, Shiro and Tet. And also the Slime Girls and Evil Gods shikigami. The shikigami betrayed Evil God and had be part of the Ernol Family. Evil God had slumbered after forcing me to transmigrate. While he was fast asleep, the girl who didnt have anything to do decided to travel around the Human Realm, and while she was at it, we had been ying demons nonstop and even Tamed Sitri. Because of that, the Evil God flipped out. Thats why she escaped to our mansion. I aksed her a lot of things while she was taking refuge with us, and thats when I learned that it was actually the shikigamis idea to transmigrate me as a way to hinder Creator God-sama. This shikigami was the root cause of my death, so I flicked her forehead for now. Of course, I didnt don my magic suit and did it the normal, Level 1 way. I learned a lot about the Evil God, so I decided to let it go with just that. The perpetrator is the Evil God, after all. Hes the number one at fault here. Yup. Lets leave it at that. By the way, theres no way this shikigami will betray me. Creator God-sama guaranteed that. Apparently, Creator God-sama was the one who created all shikigamis, and he assigned them to the deities they serve. The shikigami who came to us was also one of them. And since Creator God-sama allowed me to punch Evil God, the shikigami wouldnt stop me. Theres no need for the shikigami to betray me. Thats why I decided to trust the information I got from her. In that case, I also have the obligation to protect this shikigami. Well, I dont know whether its necessary to protect Mai and Mei, who are both in the ss of Spirit Kings, or Kikyou, who had be another Divine Beast At any rate, I needed to solidify my protection as much as I can. I will protect Mai and Mei. Halt, be at ease and go to Evil God-samas ce. I summoned the Celestial King. Moreover Sylph is included in the people we have to protect? Ahm, I also want to be one of them Fuhahaha. Youre so meek and sweet in front of Halt, huh. Exactly. This tomboy morphs into a woman. S-Shut up! I also summoned Water Spirit King Undine, Fire Spirit King Ifrit, and Earth Spirit King Gnome. And the ultimate Person was no other than him. Well, Evil God absolutely wont attack this ce as long as Im here. Yep. Its no other than Poseidon, one of the Four Great Deities. My rival and best buddy of yore. He came all the way to my mansion when I told him I wanted to introduce my family. Anything can happen, so I decided itll be better to introduce my family while I still can. Then for some reason, he just told me that he would protect my family for me. The deities couldnt attack each other in this world, apparently, so the Sea Gods presence here was more than enough reason for Evil God not to attack my mansion. In short, Sea God is my ultimate, strongest protection card against the Evil God. Its also possible that the Evil Gods underlings would attack, but based on the shikigamis intel, only fifteen strong demons were left. Well, thats not a problem, then. Setting aside Akari, Sitri and I, the strongest force of this world are all gathered here, after all. Halt, take care. (Leaffa) Sitri. Im leaving Master to you. (Youko) Halt-sama, fighting! (Mai and Mei) Akari, be careful, too. (Luna) Good luck, you four-meow! (Merdie) Good luck~!! (Hakua) The rest of the family saw us off. Well be off now, everyone! (Tina) Bye, were going! (Akari) Danna-sama, shall we? (Sitri) Yup, lets go. We teleported to the Evil Gods shrine. Just a while ago prior, in the Shrine of the Evil God Kukuku. I dont know who you are, but go ahead,e at me!!. The Evil God had to cast the curse himself because of the shikigamis departure, but he prepared himself to his hearts content. He casted countless curses around the magic circle that was stuck on the floor. Not only that, he also cast countless various around the throne where he sat. It didnt end there. He casted a curse that would probe and trace the ce they woulde from if the magic circle was a teleportation type of spell. Even if a hero came, he wouldnt easily defeat the Evil God. The reason he believed so was because he was confident in his power as one of the deities of this world. While he dealt with the heros attack, his n was to have the demons under hismand kidnap the heros friends, family and other people to the hero. No matter how strong the hero was, that person would definitely fear for the hostages he had abducted. He could do whatever he wanted after that. If he sent all the fifteen demons at once, abducting the herosrades from the teleportation origin was a piece of cake. Thats what the Evil God thought. He had no idea that he would be sending those fifteen demons to the most terrible ce in the entire Human Realm. Book 11: Chapter 8: Shikigami’s Fail Book 11: Chapter 8: Shikigamis Fail Are you guys ready? Were good, Halt-sama. Haru-Nii, Im going to protect you! Evil God-sama sure is in for a surprise when the four of you march in. Todays the day were going to Evil Gods ce. Tina, Akari and Sitri are going with me as my support when I punch that guy. By the way, the Divine Realm particrly the area where the Four Great Deities stay is being protected by a powerful barrier, and hero-ss people must get the permission of the deities in order to enter, apparently. Thanks to Evil Gods curse on me, I can invalidate that barrier. Akari and Sitris existence was too powerful for this world, and theres no way theyre gonna be expelled by that barrier. I casted a temporary protection to Tina, and she was also further strengthened by all sorts of magical tools and spells, so shes almost at our level now. Actually, I wanted Tina to stay in the mansion, but Halt-sama bes stronger if theres people he has to protect. was what she said, so its decided that shelle with us. I also strengthened the rest of the family that will be staying behind, of course. Theres the possibility that demons and Evil God might attack. The ones who stayed to watch over the mansion are Leaffa, Luna, Merdie, Mai, Mei, Youko, Ryuka, Hakua, Seira, Elmia, Kikyou, Sylph, Luke, Lielle, Ryuushin, Hinata, Shiro and Tet. And also the Slime Girls and Evil Gods shikigami. The shikigami betrayed Evil God and had be part of the Ernol Family. Evil God had slumbered after forcing me to transmigrate. While he was fast asleep, the girl who didnt have anything to do decided to travel around the Human Realm, and while she was at it, we had been ying demons nonstop and even Tamed Sitri. Because of that, the Evil God flipped out. Thats why she escaped to our mansion. I asked her a lot of things while she was taking refuge with us, and thats when I learned that it was actually the shikigamis idea to transmigrate me as a way to hinder Creator God-sama. This shikigami was the root cause of my death, so I flicked her forehead for now. Of course, I didnt don my magic suit and did it the normal, Level 1 way. I learned a lot about the Evil God, so I decided to let it go with just that. The perpetrator is the Evil God, after all. Hes the number one at fault here. Yup. Lets leave it at that. By the way, theres no way this shikigami will betray me. Creator God-sama guaranteed that. Apparently, Creator God-sama was the one who created all shikigamis, and he assigned them to the deities they serve. The shikigami who came to us was also one of them. And since Creator God-sama allowed me to punch Evil God, the shikigami wouldnt stop me. Theres no need for the shikigami to betray me. Thats why I decided to trust the information I got from her. In that case, I also have the obligation to protect this shikigami. Well, I dont know whether its necessary to protect Mai and Mei, who are both in the ss of Spirit Kings, or Kikyou, who had be another Divine Beast At any rate, I needed to solidify my protection as much as I could. I will protect Mai and Mei. Halt, be at ease and go to Evil God-samas ce. I summoned the Celestial King. Moreover Sylph is included in the people we have to protect? Ahm, I also want to be one of them Fuhahaha. Youre so meek and sweet in front of Halt, huh. Exactly. This tomboy morphs into a woman. S-Shut up! I also summoned Water Spirit King Undine, Fire Spirit King Ifrit, and Earth Spirit King Gnome. And the ultimate Person was no other than him. Well, Evil God absolutely wont attack this ce as long as Im here. Yep. Its no other than Poseidon, one of the Four Great Deities. My rival and best buddy of yore. He came all the way to my mansion when I told him I wanted to introduce my family. Anything can happen, so I decided itll be better to introduce my family while I still can. Then for some reason, he just told me that he would protect my family for me. The deities couldnt attack each other in this world, apparently, so the Sea Gods presence here was more than enough reason for Evil God not to attack my mansion. In short, Sea God is my ultimate, strongest protection card against the Evil God. Its also possible that the Evil Gods underlings would attack, but based on the shikigamis intel, only fifteen strong demons were left. Well, thats not a problem, then. Setting aside Akari, Sitri and I, the strongest force of this world are all gathered here, after all. Halt, take care. (Leaffa) Sitri. Im leaving Master to you. (Youko) Halt-sama, fighting! (Mai and Mei) Akari, be careful, too. (Luna) Good luck, you four-meow! (Merdie) Good luck~!! (Hakua) The rest of the family saw us off. Well be off now, everyone! (Tina) Bye, were going! (Akari) Danna-sama, shall we? (Sitri) Yup, lets go. We teleported to the Evil Gods shrine. Just a while ago prior, in the Shrine of the Evil God Kukuku. I dont know who you are, but go ahead,e at me!! The Evil God had to cast the curse himself because of the shikigamis departure, but he prepared himself to his hearts content. He casted countless curses around the magic circle that was stuck on the floor. Not only that, he also casted countless various spells around the throne where he sat. It didnt end there. He casted a curse that would probe and trace the ce they woulde from if the magic circle was a teleportation type of spell. Even if a hero came, he wouldnt easily defeat the Evil God. The reason he believed so was because he was confident in his power as one of the deities of this world. While he dealt with the heros attack, his n was to have the demons under hismand kidnap the heros friends, family and other people to the hero. No matter how strong the hero was, that person would definitely fear for the hostages he had abducted. He could do whatever he wanted after that. If he sent all the fifteen demons at once, abducting the herosrades from the teleportation origin was a piece of cake. Thats what the Evil God thought. He had no idea that he would be sending those fifteen demons to the most terrible ce in the entire Human Realm. Book 11: Chapter 10: It’s Been a While! Book 11: Chapter 10: Its Been a While! Hm? Whats this? When I teleported to Evil Gods Shrine, something sparked and crackled against my body. It wasnt painful or anything of the sort. This must be that sensation. Its like dipping in carbonated water. The sparks dissipated after five seconds. ...What was that? Too bad. It felt a bit nice. W-Who are you!? Eh Ah!! I saw Evil God when I turned to the source of the voice. His appearance hasnt changed since thest time I saw him a long time ago. He is sitting in his chair. Evil Gods eyes widened in shock, as he gazed at me. He had acent smirk stered on his face back when he forced me to transmigrate, and I couldnt help but be a bit irked when I recalled that. But, todays Evil God Yeah, he had quite the nice expression on his face today. He was truly dumbfounded by the sudden visit, and I could keenly feel how we intruded this ce. Its been a while! I decided beforehand that this is going to be the first thing Ill say when I meet the Evil God. A while?... Its been a while, huh? I dont know any bastard like you! Ehhh. Really? Didnt you kill me and transmigrate me to this world? Oh well, he is a deity-sama, after all. Theres no way he would remember a single puny human unless he took interest in that person. W-Who the heck are you!? And why the heck can you stay calm after getting cursed by me!? Hm? Curse? What curse? Status Open. I checked my status just in case. Status: Cursed (Static Status) [Fixed] Yup. Nothing changed. Ive been properly cursed, you know? Eh? Eh? I dont really get whats going on, butwell, its fine. At any rate, I already confirmed that nothing happened to me, so I called out to Tina and the others. Come, Tina, Sitri, Akari. I opened the teleportation portal, and the three came out. Sorry for the wait, everyone. Halt-sama, youre safe, and thats all that matters. As expected of you, Haru-Nii! W-What, what the heck is going on!? Why can mere humans Teleport to the Divine Realm Is what he probably whanted to say. But once he saw the three women who emerged from the teleporation circle, he lost all words. Danna-sama. You arrived safely. Yup. I came here first just in case there are traps, but theres nothing of that sort in here. S-Sitri? A-Arent you the Demon King Sitri? The Evil God noticed Sitri. Its been a while, Evil God-sama. Her words were polite, but she didnt bow down to Evil God. W-Why are you, a demon king, with a human? N-No, wait, rather than that, where have you been all this time!? Evil God-sama. I am no longer the Demon King. ...Huh? As for your question regarding my whereabouts Sitri suddenly clung to my arm. I became Halt-samas wife, and am now living in the Human Realm. ................Eh? After a long period of silence, Evil God finally managed to squeeze out his voice that was about to disappear. Oh well, I get what he felt. His ultimate, strongest soldier had be the wife of a human in a blink of an eye. Alright, I guess its time for me to introduce myself now. Its been a while, Evil God-sama. Im Saijou Haruto. I introduced myself by my previous worlds name. SaiJou? Hmm, still no clue? So he probably transmigrated me without knowing my name. Then, how about this. Im the person you casted the [Static Status] curse on, and the one you transmigrated into this world! StaticStatus..Ha!! N-No way!? Oh! Did you finally get it!? Yes, its me! Ive be powerful thanks to the frozen status curse that you casted on me. Moreover, because you transmigrated me into the household of a noble family, my life was been swimmingly fine!! More powerful? And, a noble you say? Please see for yourself just how stronger I have be!! I transformed the mana that I had released beforehand into mes and formed it into a sphere. Fire Lance! !!!??? A part of the shrine was obliterated by the ginormous firence made out of one million points of mana. Its not like I wanted to showcase my true powers. I heard it from the shikigami, so I knew. Evil God wanted to hinder Creator God-sama, so he forced me to transmigrate. There was a period of time when I thought he granted me this frozen status curse as my cheat abiity. I was a bit grateful to him at that time. I am also grateful until now that I met Tina once again. But, I would never forgive him for killing me. Dying was terrifying. Moreover, he didnt even remember the name of the person he killed. Thats why I decided to destroy part of his shrine under the pretext of showcasing my power. Its one of my ways of harrassing him. His shikigami received power from Evil God to repair the shrine, but she was currently staying inside my mansion. Thus, he didnt have a choice but to mend his own shrine that had been destroyed like this. The image of him repairing his shrine on his own lifted my mood for a bit. But, this was just payment for not remembering my name. Alright. From now on, Im going to make him pay for killing me. I moved out of the teleportation circle. I had been killed by you. When I took a few steps, I felt the crackling sensation once again. Theres no problem, of course. Your retribution I had a gut feeling that I shouldnt take a step further. But, I still continued walking towards Evil God. Thats because he was right there, his face stiffed with fright. Just one step more, and I could finally reach him. I could finally aplish my end goal in this world!! Did I let down my guard because of Evil Gods horrified appearance? I thought I already won. This wasnt good. Ugh what a blunder. The crackling sensation I felt earlier was no other than the curses casted by Evil God breaking upon contact with my Static Status Curse. My status was [Fixed], so almost all of the curses casted by the Evil God didnt work. Magical attacks didnt work on me. Thats because my status was [Fixed]. Physical attacks didnt work on me. Thats because my status was [Fixed]. Poison and paralysis didnt work on me. Thats because my status was [Fixed]. But, I did have a weakness. Just like when Soryuu teleported me, I could be teleported elsewhere along with the space surrounding me. There happened to be one such curse among Evil Gods curses I had undergone. And so, I was teleported somewhere else, leaving Tina and the others inside the Evil Gods shrine. Book 11: Chapter 11: The Circle of Transmigration Book 11: Chapter 11: The Circle of Transmigration W-Where am I? Just one more step and I couldve punched Evil God, but I ended up being teleported somewhere else. It was pitch ck all around me, so I didnt have an inkling where I was. Moreover Seriously I cant teleport. I couldnt create a magic teleportation circle. Not only that, I couldnt even release my mana. Whats happening? @#$ Its my fault. My intuition told me to stop, but I ignored it. Are Tina and the others safe? We prepared as much as we could, so they should be able to return to the mansion even without me. Sea God is there, so as long as they manage to reach home, Evil God wont be able to do anything to them. I already told them to escape without any hesitation if something happened to me. Well, itll be good if they did run away, though Even if they escaped safely they will probably be worried about me, so I should hurry and return as soon as possible. Alright, lets grasp the situation first. The weird thing about this is my inability to conjure magic. I could feel that I was standing somehwre, but It felt as if my body was scraggy. Its as if I had turned into a dragon or something I congratte you on your birth. Someones voice suddenly resounded out of nowhere. Birth, what did he mean by that? Besides, just where is that voiceing from? It felt familiar, as if I already heard it somewhere before. Whats up? Your eyes can see, supposedly. Even if you tell me that, I cant see anything. Thats because youre not thinking about seeing your surroundings. If you wish for it with all your might, you will definitely be able to do that. Wish with all my might Is it really fine with only that much? I didnt really get it, but I got nothing to lose, so I obeyed the voice. I wanna see around me, I wanna see, I wanna see, I wanna see. Ohh!! My surroundings have be faintly discernible. There was a huge dragon in front of me, and it was no other than Soryuu. Once again, congrattions on being born. Soryuu-sama? Yeah, thats right Hm? Oh, youre a transmigrator, huh. Yeah, Im a transmigrator, but Soryuus attitude was different from before. Ahm! May I know what happened to me? I probably got caught in Evil Gods curse. As a result, I got teleported here, or so I thought. But It wasnt so. Seems like you dont know what situation you are in. Soryuu then peered at me. My figure was reflected in his ginormous pupils. And what was there wasnt me, but a blue dragon. When I raised my right hand, the blue dragon reflected in Soryuus eyes also raised its right hand. This dragon was my current appearance, apparently. ...Eh. W-Why!!? Transmigrator, it seems like youre still confused. Well, its understandable. You suddenly became a dragon, after all. If its alright with you, I can answer your questions within my ability. Soryuu kindly told me that. But, I dunno why. I felt his attitude is different from when we met before. Soryuu-sama. This is the second time weve met, havent we? The first time was when I asked for Soryuu-samas w to make Kataras drop. It hadnt been that long since then. Did he forget? What? But I dont have any memory ofOh, wait. Are you perhaps The gigantic pupil stared at me. It felt as if he saw right through me, through every fiber of my being. Halt I see. You are Halt, arent you? Y-Yes! Yes, its me, Halt!! Finally, he remembered was what I thought, but I was mistaken. You came from ten thousand years ago in the future by virtue of the Evil Gods curse, didnt you? ...Eh? I didnt understand what Soryuu was saying. This is the first time I met you. Pardon? The me you met before must be the me living ten thousand years from now. W-What does that mean? You have been cursed by the Evil God of this world. Thats how you travelled back 10, 000 years and came here. I know this, because I have the precognition the ability to see the future. I did read somewhere before that Soryuu had precognition. Thats good. The problem was the curse casted on me. I dont understand. Just what kind of curse was casted on me!? My status was supposedly frozen in the first ce. Even Kataras drop couldnt break this Static Status Curse. And yet, Im here now, transformed into a dragon and sent back 10, 000 years into the past. Does that mean the curse I got caught in was powerful enough to overwrite the Static Status Curse? I dont understand this transformation to dragon business, nor getting blown 10, 000 years into the past. The curse casted on you is [Cycle of Transmigration] Curse. C-Cycle of Transmigration? Thats right. This particr curse is quite particr. Its one that transfers the psyche of a person only. Pysche then, does that mean only my consciousness is within this dragons body? You can say that. Normally, psyche and souls are inseparable. However, the one you got cursed with forcefully separates the soul and psyche when certain conditions are met. In this world, people are made out of [body], [soul], and [psyche], or consciousness. The figure of the body is ingrained within the soul, so thats the reason why we can revive people through the resurrection spell even if the body had been destroyed. Even if there was no body, as long as the soul was intact, then it could be solved somehow. However, if the soul was damaged, then the worst result would be death. [Psyche] is the element that controls the soul and the body thats how Soryuu exined it to me. Halt. The Evil God casted the Static Status Curse on you, didnt he? Yes, thats true. Thats a very powerful curse. When you were transmigrated as Saijou Haruto, the curse had been casted onto your soul, wasnt it? Because it is a curse that had been [Fixed] onto your soul, unless your soul disappears, you will never be able to lift this. By the way, since the soul itself had been frozen, my soul would never be destroyed. If that is the case, then this matter has be all the more confusing to me. The curse of the transmigration cycle doesnt meddle one iota with the body and the soul. Hm. so what does that mean, then? Because it cannot meddle with the soul, [Static Status Curse] cant break the [Curse of the Transmigration]. Meaning to say, psyche had been sted into this space, so its a bit different from transmigration. I thought I had been teleported along with the space surrounding me, but the reality might be a little nastier than that, probably. My defenseless body might be syed in front of the Evil God, afer all. Hm? Wait a sec. If my psyche is the only thing moved to this pce, then my body and soul set should still be in front of Evil God, right? Im afraid so. In that case, Evil God probably cant do anything to my body, given that its in the state of [Static Status]. Thats only if the Evil God didnt teleport your body somewhere else. Well, I think it would be okay. As long as Im still inside the same world, I could teleport no matter where it is. I felt a little relieved. Now, all I had to do was to get inside my body and go home afterward. Soryuu-sama. How do I get back to my original body? Soryuu understood all the creations existing in this world. He could even see into the future. He probably knew the way to lift this transmigration cycle curse. I was right, but Thats easy. You have toplete your transmigration into all the Six Realms in short, you just have to die 6 times. Eh?... Dying just once had already made me want to punch the Evil God, the root cause of my death, and yet In order to return to my original body, I needed to die six times, apparently. Book 11: Chapter 12: Round One Book 11: Chapter 12: Round One By the way, suicide wont be included in the death count. Is that so? So suicide is not allowed, apparently. Does that mean I had to wait to be killed by somebody else, or maybe sumbed to illness, or wait for my lifespan to end? If I asked somebody else to kill me, would that count as suicide? This might be more difficult than I thought. Oh, and even if you entered the cycle of rebirth, it doesnt mean youll be able to go through the Six Realms in order. Whatever youll be will be random after you die. R-Random? Then, does that mean Im going to be reincarnated into something other than human!? ErSoryuu-sama. Im so sorry. I dont really understand this cycle of transmigration and Six Realms. The concept of the endless cycle of reincarnation was brought into this world by folks from your Saijou Harutos world. So you mean to say this rebirth cycle and six realms are originally from the world I came from? Ah,e to think of it, I do remember seeing the trailer of a movie about a protagonist trying to break free from samsara by endlessly getting reincarnated. This world didnt have the Six Realms, but the Evil God found it interesting, so he created something simr, and thats the [Cycle of Transmigration Curse]. The Six Realms, or Paths (not to be confused with the Human, Divine and Demon Realm) that one undergoes are Hell, Preta, Beast, Asura, Human, Deva, and they apparently made up what was known as [World of the Lost]. In true Samsara, or the endless cycle of rebirth and existence, one needed to undergo all the Six Paths with the goal of breaking free from the cycle. By the way, the only time they could break free would be during their time in the Human Path. As for your curse, as long as you die six times withoutmitting suicide, youll be able to return back to your original time period and your own body. Do you follow? Yes, I understand! By the way, if I request somebody else to kill me I dont think that will be a problem, probably. The only death that wont be counted would be when you die by your own hand. I see. Oh, how do I check how many more times I had to die? I had to check whether I sessfully died every single time. Itll be a headache if I just pointlessly die several times. You can just check the remaining count on your status board. Its there!? S-Status Open! I looked at my status board. Status: Cursed (Circle of Transmigration: 6 Rounds Remaining) ....Seriously? Its really written there. By the way, I couldnt read anything else other than [Status]. Everything else had be garbled text. The dragon body you are currently in had been forcefully born into this world because of the curse. It was an individual who shouldnt have existed originally. Thats the reason why most of the information on the status board had be unintelligible, apparently. I thought a new colored dragon is finally born after several thousand years, so I was ted, but Apparently, the number of dragons during this period of time ten thousand years in the past had been extremely few. I felt a bit apologetic for what happened. Ahh. Its not like Im ming you for this. Everything is the Evil Gods fault. Thank you so much for being so understanding. Dont mention it, youre also the victim here. Going through death several times must be a horrendous experience for humans, I warrant. Yeah, thats right, I guess. Just once is already traumatic as it is. Having to die six times Maybe I can punch Evil God seven times with all Ive got once Im back inside my body? Alright, lets do that! I was determined. Thank you very much for teaching me a lot of things, Soryuu-sama. Dont mention it, this much isnt a big deal at all. Besides, in the future, you and my posterity oops, itll be terrible if I tell you this. Eh, what will happen with your posterity? It really piqued my curiosity, but Well, lets just say Im in the mood to help you. Itll do you good if you dont hold back, and just rely on me. I was curious why he wanted to help me, but its alsoforting that the omniscient Soryuu-sama is my ally. There will definitelye a time when you will need my help during those several transmigrations. If you came into my realm, just put your hand on the ground and call my name. If I did, Soryuu-sama will teleport me into the Demon Realm. By the way, the power that I would borrow when the timees would be the same power taken from me when I met Soryuu-samast time. I understand. I am in your care when the timees. Hmmm. Oh, theres another favor I would like to ask, and I feel very embarrassed asking this from you I didnt want to rely on him for this thing, though. Yeah, I got it. Even if this body had been forcefully conjured into being because of the curse, I was still a colored dragon, one of the worlds strongest monsters. Poisons wouldnt work on me, and I wouldnt fall sick. Lifespan would be over 1000 years. In order for someone like that to die, I would have no choice but to ask Soryuu-sama for help. Then, Ill do it instantly, alright? ...Yes. Soryuu-sama raised a huge w above my head. Im scared I never received any sort of damage ever since my status had been frozen. Its been a while since I experienced this fear of death. Good luck, Haruto. Soryuu-samas w swung down. Book 11: Chapter 13: Second and Third Time Around Book 11: Chapter 13: Second and Third Time Around I died two more times after that. So its a total of three times including when I requested Soryuu-sama to kill me. On my second transmigration, I became a beastkind. It was a wolf-type beastkins body, just barely of adult age. As for the era, it was around 1000 years before my original period of time. I was told that I would be able to return to my previous time If the curse is broken, so I decided to master this beastkin body even if its just for a bit. Thats when I realized how being a beastkin was so good it should be illegal. If wepared the status of a beastkin to that of a human, its as if they were already d in a magic suit from the moment they were born. If they became a tad serious about it, theyd be able to move at an unimaginable speed. Even their brute strength was leagues apart from that of a human. Its only natural that there were only a few beastkin that considered relying on magic. Vestier, the kingdom of the beastkin, held tournaments that tested strength. I participated in various tournaments, and I won every single time. Its because I used the magic suit for a bit, and Im also used to fighting at high speed. All those easy victories climbed to my head. I caught the beastkin kings eye of this era because of that. You seem pretty strong, arent you? Why dont we battle to death, the two of us, huh. The guy who said that seemed familiar. He was the Person who attained divinityter on. Hes Martial God-sama. Known as the strongest person in the history of beastkin. Its only natural that I wouldnt be able to win against him. We battled it out for three days straight, until I ran out of strength. It wasnt that scary when I died because I was exhausted. I had been fighting all the while, and it was too exhrating that I didnt even notice how fatigued I was. Still, it had been a lot of fun. Im going to have a rematch with Martial God when I return to my original era. Im gonna win next time, thats for sure!! I was a goblin for my third reincarnation. A typical monster that brought disasters among the humans. Information was hard toe by, so I didnt have any idea what era I was in. I belonged to a tribe of goblins with around 30 members, and we lived by hunting in the forest with ourrades. Because I became a goblin, eating raw monster flesh wasnt a big deal to me, and I waspletely fine with it. However, I probably wont be able to y any goblins after this the longer I stay here. I hade to think of goblins as good guys because they had been sharing their food with me. Besides, the tribe had staked their territory deep within the forest, and they didnt bring any harm to the people. I even saved one of myrades when he was attacked by a Greybear, a bear type monster. Because of that incident, I became the leader figure of the goblins. Notwithstanding they were goblins, it still felt nice being relied on by yourrades. Thats why I felt I wouldnt be able to y any goblins from now on if I were to stay any longer here. I should hurry up and get myself discovered by an adventurer and had myself killed. One day One of myrades attacked a humanss. No, stop! Thess that had been dragged in front of me cried. She mustve resisted. Her clothes were tattered, and blood flowed from her hands and feet. She was extremely attractive. My instinct told me to ravish her. I was actually about to assault her. If the tribe got a prey, the boss would be the first one to eat. Thats the trait of the goblins. If the boss didnt trust his subordinates, then they would make a move on the prey themselves, but my tribe wasnt like that. They brought thess to me without touching her at all. If I gave the subordinate goblin who abducted thess a piece of greybear meat, the responsibility for thess would be mine. This thing was mine. Normal goblins couldnt defeat the huge greybears. I had evolved into a Goblin Fighter without noticing it. Goblin Fighters were monsters that only adventurers ranked D and up could defeat. Theres no way a meress could resist the strength of monster like that. I pinned both of the girls hands with one of my own, then run my other hand and tongue over her body. I never thought of making her feel pleasure. It was fine as long as I felt good. Just when I tore her clothes off and was about to deflower her, the girl asked for help in a voice that was barely audible. Hero-sama, save me was what she said. I regained my sanity when I heard that. I threw her clothes back, then signaled to myrades not to touch her. My n was to let her escape from thisir. However, the others were aroused while looking at the female. Their instincts as monsters started to kick in, and I could no longer control them. If youre not gonna vite her, then hand her over. They threatened me. The goblins that I protected were now pointing their weapons at me. I see These guys really are monsters. They are mans enemy. I annihted the entirety of the goblins while protecting the girl. There was an overwhelming difference between an ordinary goblin and a goblin fighter. It was a piece of cake. Therades whom I went through thick and thin had been massacred and torn to bits by me, and I didnt leave a single one alive. When the goblins started to gang up on me, I roared at them as a threat. The girl fainted at that time, so she didnt see me go on a rampage. Even if they were monsters, it was a silver lining that she didnt have to witness living things being shredded in front of her. I held the unconscious girl in my arms and left their where I lived for a time. We were deep into the forest where monsters lived. I had to bring her to a town where humans lived, or else the other monsters would attack her. I scared her. Myrades hurted her. Thats why I had to return this child safely. I resolved to do that as I made my way to the forest. However, that role ended faster than I thought. So the goblin who abducted this girl is a fighter. I heard someone speak behind me. At that instant, my head fell on the ground. I saw the face of the man who took the girl and gently lifted her up as my body also fell. I see. The hero who rescued this girl was you. The ck haired, ck eyed hero who lopped my head off was standing there. Book 11: Chapter 15: Sixth Time Book 11: Chapter 15: Sixth Time Kikyou was amazing. I didnt expect a rampaging nine-tailed fox to be like that, to that extent I had been wrungpletely dry. Oh well. It felt tremendously great. Unfortunately, an ordinary humans body couldnt handle a nine-tailed fox. Her inexhaustible stamina had been unbelievable. I had been already at my limit, but because I was under the influence of her seduction, I had been forcibly squeezed to thest drop. Along with that, my stamina had also been exhausted. Kikyou fell sound asleep on top of me after making sure I was thoroughly satisfied. She had been injured, so she voluntarily restrained herself in order to prevent herself from sucking mana from me. However, that restraint had been removed once she fell asleep. My mana was continuously drained while she slept. People normally wont die fromck of mana, but if the physical strength had also been exhausted on top of that, the person would faint. I passed out after too much mana had been sucked out of me, and whenever I recovered a bit of mana, I would wake up. Unfortunately, Kikyou would then suck whatever mana there was, making me pass out again. That cycle continued on and on. When I woke up, a gorgeous woman would be sleeping on me, and Id be like W-what!?... Ah, its Kikyou! I had to run away!!, but before I could escape, she would suck my mana to the point that I could no longer move my hands and feet. It was repeated around 20 times, I think? I died. Ordinary human flesh couldnt withstand that. Apparently, this body that had been created by the curse would disappear if I died during the transmigration cycle curse. Kikyou probably thought I escaped while she was sleeping. It was then that a sudden memory hit me. Youkos father. Apparently, Youkos father was Kikyous benefactor, and his bearing was simr to mine. ...No-No way. Impossible. But then, if that really was the case then, it would exin why Youkos father the man who slept with Kikyou resembled me. Its still me, after all. Wait, then does that mean Im Youkos dad!? Well, its not my own body, though Eh, Eh?? I remembered how I slept with each of my wives before I went to the Evil Gods ce. Youko was also included. Her disheveled appearance crossed my mind. ........................... No way, did I just do that? I did that, didnt I? Youko told me that its okay even if I was a bit rough, so I used my bunshin and had my way with her. No way. I f**&# my daughter. AAARRRRRGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! No, this cant be!! I shouldnt, I couldnt do that to my daughter!!!!!! I already had qualmsying a hand on my sister Akari. But no, wait. I shouldnt panic yet. The body that had coupled with Kikyou was a creation of Evil Gods curse. We dont even know if it could even create a child in the first ce. alright. I should confirm this with Kikyou as soon as we return. By the way, I used [Saijou] to introduce myself to her. I thought it wasnt a good idea to establish ties with my families past selves. Oh well, I mightve ended up creating one heck of a mess, though I didnt want to know Youkos dads name, so I didnt ask Kikyou. I should ask her as soon as I get home. I should ask her right away, even if I have to summon her to Evil Gods shrine. Couldnt help it, I was really bothered. Are you an elf? Eh? The next destination of my transmigration was inside a dim forest. I had been clutching my head while thinking of Kikyou and Youko, when somebody suddenly called out to me. That person was Sairos? Sairos Alheim. The Elf King of Alheim kingdom of the elves, and Leaffas dad. Sairos is my son. Maybe youre mistaking me for somebody else? My name is Dairon Alheim. Im the eldest son of the Alheim family. I thought he was the Elf king, but it seemed I was mistaken. But they looked terribly alike. So this guy was probably the father of the elven king I knew? Youre an elf, right? Whats your name? What are you doing in this ce? I gasped, before touching my ear. They were pointed. Seemed like I transmigrated into an elf for thest round. Hey, are you listening? Name yourself. C*#$, I shouldve answered. Er E-Ernol!! I used my family name in the spur of the moment. But then, Ernol meant mes in elvish, so it shouldnt sound weird as an elven name. I see. Ernol, what are you doing here all alone? Its dangerous, you know. Eh, this forest was a dangerous ce? W-What to do? I didnt have an inkling as to where I was, so of course I couldnt answer when asked what I was doing here. S-Sorry. It seems I lost my memory for some reason I decided to go the amnesia route. So, would it work? So you lost your memory. Based on your clothes, you must be from the Clindair tribe. And for you to be alone here You mustve been done for in this forest, huh. I didnt really follow what he was saying, but he seemed to have reached a conclusion on his own, so I decided to go with his flow. Ah, may I ask what ce is this? That mustve taken your memories except for your nameAlright, fine, then. Follow me. What did he mean by that? At any rate, I decided to follow Dairon. The woods cleared after we walked for a short while. The ce we left ended up in a cliff, and a dark forest spread out below that cliff. And right at the smack center of that forest was This is the Woods of Yggdrasil. A ginormous tree with an eerie ambience loomed over the forest, and it waspletely different from the Yggdrasil that I knew. Book 11: Chapter 16: Elf and Yggdrasil Book 11: Chapter 16: Elf and Yggdrasil Woods of Yggdrasil?... If Yggdrasil was here, then this ce must be Alheim. However, I didnt know any forest like this. Alheim was supposed to be surrounded with wide grasnds, with pleasant breeze passing through them. I dont remember any eerie forest like this. Even Yggdrasil itself felt evil for some reason. What, you even lost your memory about this forest? Memory Ahm, may I know who wiped my memory? Its Yggdrasil. Think of it as a miracle that youre still alive despite losing your memories. Yggdrasil stole the memories of elves? Was there such a thing? DaironMr. Dairon. Dairon is fine. What is it? G-Got it. Then, Dairon. Why are you here? Its probably the same as you. I came here to get the fruit of Yggdrasil. Fruit of Yggdrasil? My son Sairos is afflicted by [Vimris Disease]. I led my subordinates to this ce in order to find the cure. Vimris disease is an illness exclusive to elves, and those who catch it die within a few months of getting the disease. This was the only disease that could make the elves, who lived for thousands of years and were highly resistant against illnesses and curses, sumb to death. However, Vimris Disease had already been eradicated by the time our era came. All the elves had possessed antibodies against the disease. The patriarch of Clindair folks caught Vimris, didnt he. You probably came here to get the Yggdrasil fruit to make the cure. I see Alright, lets go with that background story. ording to Dairon, hisrades also came here. Unfortunately, the monsters of the Woods of Yggdrasil attacked them, and Dairon was the sole survivor, apparently. Upon closer look, he also had a lot of wounds here and there. Dairon. You already lost all your friends. You wont give up on the fruit of Yggdrasil? Of course! My son will be the future light of the elven tribe. I had to save him no matter what it takes!! Besides I don''t want to waste the lives of my subordinates who followed me. His eyes were zing with determination. He didnt have the slightest desire to run away, despite being all alone. ...I understand. I dont have my memories, but allow me to help you get the fruit of Yggdrasil. If I get myself killed here by the monsters of the forest, I could return back to my former world, but Leaffas dad my father-inw, if you will, was about to die, so I decided to help Dairon. I see Then, let me rely on your power and luck, having survived this far despite having amnesia, Ernol. Yes. Afterward, Dairon and I headed towards Yggdrasil. I asked him a lot of things about the elves and Yggdrasil, using amnesia as an excuse. The Yggdrasil of this era was an existence that didnt allow people to approach it. However, Sylph, the personification of Yggdrasil, was a just Spirit King who befriended humans. If Sylph was there, I would be able to negotiate with her so that we could get the fruit of Yggdrasil, but she was still in the middle of being reborn. During the period of a hundred years until Sylph was reborn, with elves as start, all races of people werent able to approach Yggdrasil. However, it was said that it was only during this period that Vimris disease, which was fatal to the elves, began. Your memory will get stolen if you approach Yggdrasil, is that it? Yeah. You wont even know what you are doing, or why youre here, before you get attacked by monsters. Those who got it worse even forget all they knew aboutbats, so they cant even retaliate before being in by the monsters. Y-Yggdrasils that terrible!? Was it that kind of dangerous tree!? Its growing like normal in my backyard Oh, I also gave one to Miu. Should I get it back? If your memorys going to be wiped off, then how will you search for the fruit? Yggdrasil issues something like a trial for those who wish to obtain the fruit. Those who passed will get the fruit, but If they fail, theyll lose their memoryis that it? Thats right. You probably failed once, too. Oh So Yggdrasils doing something like Sphinx, huh. Even so, youre still lucky. You lost your memory, so that means you managed to climb up to Yggdrasil. Ahh, I see. Dairon lost hisrades in this forest. For the elves of this era, Yggdrasil wasnt something they could go to at ease, and barely reaching that tree was already a major struggle for them. I supposedly made it all the way to Yggdrasil. Well, I could just go with the amnesia pretense to say that I didnt remember what the trial was. Very well. I dont remember anything about the Trial of Yggdrasil, but I believe I can fight alongside you. Even if Evil Gods curse made me transmigrate, I could still remember the sword skills I learned during my time as the Guardian Hero. I could even recall all the techniques taught by Tina perfectly. Moreover, this elfs body seemed to have been forged well, and a sword made of mithril, the material favored by elves, hung on my waist. Thats why I was confident I could fight. The problem was the kind of trial that Yggdrasil would make us do. I cannot let Dairon lose his memory. Hes Leaffas grandpa, after all. I had to clear this trial no matter what in order to save Sairos, my father-inw. Aside from that, theres also another reason why I needed to protect Dairon. He was a very important person for the elves, after all. Just what kind of test would that Trial of Yggdrasil be? Dairon and I made our way through the forest while I contemted those thoughts. Ernol, youre really strong. The closer we were to Yggdrasil, the more powerful the monsters who attacked us were, and there were more of them. However, they didnt pose any problem for Dairon and I. You too, Dairon. Youre the strongest elf Ive ever known. Well, not as strong as Sairon, though. Then, its probably Dairon, you told me that all of yourrades had been annihted, but that isnt the case, is it? You didnt bring anyone with you in the first ce, right? Theres no way such a powerful guy like him would let his entire team get massacred without saving them. Hm? Oh. Yeah, so you saw through me Yeah. I came here on my own. As expected. Sorry. I got the feeling that you would help me if I told you I couldnt give up because myrades died. I apologize for lying to you. Its fine. I also have some things I cannot say to you. I see Is that rted to your strength, Ernol? Well, thats right. It seemed that he didnt doubt the matter about my amnesia. Is it alright for me to assume that you will continue helping me in getting Yggdrasils fruit? Yes, I dont have any problems with that. Thanks. Its a change of topic, but will you be willing to work for me if we sessfully got the Fruit of Yggdrasil? I maybe like this, but Im still the chief of our tribe. We can also provide enoughpensation to Clindair, and in the first ce Do you n to unify the entirety of the elven race? H-How did you know that!? Sairos was the first elven king who united all the elven tribes that had been scattered all throughout thend. He established the Kingdom of Alheim underneath Yggdrasil. Even the little children in Alheim knew his name, because it was recorded in the elven history records. I also took a princess of Alheim as my wife, so I studied the history of her kingdom to some extent. I wonder why? However, I believe that if it is you, Dairon, then it is truly possible. Actually, rather than possible, I was positive he could, given that I already knew he would aplish it. If we sessfully obtained the Fruit of Yggdrasil, I will ask one favor from you. I had to die and break this curse and return to my former era. The current me couldnt rely on my gut feeling or intuition. And yet, I got the feeling that everything will somehow work out, and Dairon promised to help meter on. Book 12: Chapter 1: The Creator God’s Worries (2) Book 12: Chapter 1: The Creator Gods Worries (2) *Divine Realm * Hey, Gramps. Whats up? Oh, Sea God, youvee. The Creator God summoned the Sea God, and he came. Just take a look at *that *first. The Creator God pointed to W-Whatis that? The lower half of a person was sprouted out of the Creator Gods shrine. Its Evil God. ... Huh? That guy sticking out of my shrine is the Evil God, Im telling you. Eh I heard a loud crash just a while ago so I went outside to check, and this is what I saw. E-Eh? I-Is this guy alright!? Just what in the world happened here? Well, his body wasnt obliterated, so itll probably be fine. As for what happened The Creator God shook his head. He then exined very reluctantly what had transpired. Its Halt. Huh? Halt Ernol. Arent you Halts rival friend? T-Thats right, butWhat did he have to do with this? Halt punched Evil God and sent him flying here. ...What? Sea God, Sky God, Earth God, and Evil God. I have created your bodies to be sturdy, second only to my own body. This Shrine could be ranked third in terms of sturdiness after your bodies. The Creator Gods Shrine was supposedly very sturdy, and yet Evil Gods upper half hadpletely sank into it. Evil God You were aware that Halt will punch Evil God, werent you? Y-Yeah. I went to visit him, and thats when he told me that he was worried that Evil God will retaliate, so I protected his family. Deities couldnt attack their fellow deities. The Sea God used that to their advantage. He protected Halts family from the Evil God by staying with them. No way, I never thought hed st Evil God from that guys own shrine to this ce Fumu, I see. Well, thats fine. Creator God drew closer to the stuck Evil God. This is the problem. Problem We can just take him out right away, right? But, what would we do if we provoked his wrath when we did that? W-Wrath? A-Are you talking about Halt? Thats right. You know just how far this guys shrine is from mine, dont you? Y-Yeah. The Evil Gods shrine was the farthest from the Creator Godspared to all the other deities. I absolutely dont want to get punched by that force that could st Evil God from that ce and crash and stick him in this shrine!! The Creator God feared that he would incur Halts wrath if he were to rescue the Evil God. No, that guy probably wont get mad because of that Halt really reveres Gramps, you know? Umu. I know that, but Just in case. If Halt knew that I saved Evil God, then The deity that created this world was terrified of a mere human who possessed unimaginable strength. Yeah. Got it. Then, Im gonna pull this one out, then send him all the way back to his shrine. Then, Ill tell Halt Im the one who did it. Thats a relief if you do that Sorry for the trouble. The Creator God brightened up because he didnt have to be the one to help Evil God. Oh,e to think of it, you also fight against Halt from time to time, right? How do you keep up with that Bakemono? Yeah, well, that guys going easy on me, so its been a lot of fun. T-That Halt really is terrifying, considering hes holding back on you Hahaha, isnt it toote for that now. This guys to me for everything. Sea God pulled Evil Gods body roughly from the wall. The Evil God had iting and it was also his own fault, since he was the one who killed and cursed Halt. Uwah Good thing his face wasn''t the part that was hit. How terrible Halt had punched Evil God in the gut with all he got. He managed to preserve his body frame, but his entire body was in tatters. The Creator God unwittingly started to cast heal, but No, maybe its better not to heal him. Yeah. Hes one of the Four Great Deities, so its fine even if Gramps dont do that Umu. I dont want Halt to get angry at me. Alright then, Im leaving his send-off to you, Sea God! You have to tell Halt properly that youre the one who did it, got it? The Creator God disappeared, leaving those words behind. He was requesting that he be left out of Evil Gods rescue. Gramps, youre too scared of Halt But then, I dont wanna be like this too, thats for sure. The Sea God lifted the battered Evil God then he headed towards the Evil Gods shrine. Didnt imagine that tiny smidget urchin had be someone powerful enough to make the Creator God, Master of this World, to cower. The Sea God recalled the first time Halt visited him.
A/N: Were starting with the sequel today! First would be the [Meeting Between Halt and the Sea God]! We will be entering a series of shbacks here on. Please continue reading this novel with pleasure, thank you very much. Book 12: Chapter 2: Sea God (1/5) Book 12: Chapter 2: Sea God (1/5) That guy suddenly came one day. Sea God-sama! This is dreadful! What Did something happen? One of the shikigami serving me run towards me in a fluster. T-Thats, the Leviathan and the Kraken are fighting Tsk. Those guys are on it again, huh. Sigh, cant be helped then. Ill go stop them. Krakens one thing, but Im the only one who can stop Divine Beast Leviathan. No. Thats not it. Hm? Then what? The fighting Leviathan and Kraken had been defeated by a human! Huh? I didnt understand what the shikigami just told me. We were under the sea. And based on what the shikigami just said, Leviathan and Kraken were rampaging around. Well, thats only natural. So, just how on Neptunes beard did a human defeat those guys, then? ... When both of them had been beaten ck and blue after going at each other, that human swoop in and dealt the final blow was it something like that? I couldnt think of any usible reason other than that. Thats not what happened, either. He said that the ship he was on almost sunk because of the two going on a rampage, so calmed them down. W-What did you say!? That was impossible. Kraken was the strongest monster living in the depths of the sea. His strengthes close to Leviathans, who is a Divine Beast. As for Leviathan, he was the most powerful among the Divine Beasts as long as he fought in a ce with enough water. There was no human who could defeat those two. No way could that happen. ...Hm? Wait. You just said he, right? Indeed. Did you see that human? Rather than see The shikigami nced at the entrance of the shrine. Actually, hes here now. Sorry for the intrusion~ Eh? That guy was walking normally. under water. My Shrine is located in the deepest portion of the ocean. My shikigami and I could live normally underwater, so even the shrine was filled with seawater. And yet, he was walking here as if he was on drynd. W-What!? What the heck is happening here Why is he walking here!? Well, even if you ask me The shikigami was also at a loss. Who will answer my question then!? Just how did he know the location of my Shrine in the first ce? My shrine was deep under the ocean. It should be impossible to pinpoint the exact location of my shrine given just how wide the ocean is. Oh. He saw me when I went to check Leviathan and Krakens situation, and he followed me here. ...Huh? I deeply apologize. The shikigami apologized, but I wasnt mad. I just couldnt understand this. I, the Sea God, was the fastest being that could traverse the entire expanse of the oceans and the seas. Leviathan and the mermaids would be next in speed. The mermaids may be weak, but they could swim very fast. The shikigami could swim as fast as the mermaids. It was only natural given that she serves me, but I also bestowed her with the ability and body that could endure life under the sea. And yet, he managed to chase after that shikigami? The shikigami that swam as if they were flying underwater? No way a mere human could do that!! Ahm, sorry, did I really disturb you? He spoke normally underwater. I could hear his voice clearly. Actually, I should have been wary of this suspicious, unknown entity. I shouldve activated my deity power and chase him off outta here. Still, I couldnt help but be interested in this guy that supposedly defeated Leviathan and Kraken, and even chased the shikigami all the way here. You, whats your name? Ah! Sorry for barging in without even introducing myself! Im A tremendous amount of mana suddenly overflowed and surrounded the guy. The overflowing power created currents that swept all the mermaids and fishes who hade to see what was going on inside the Shrine. I am Halt. He was a human kid around six years of age. That little Bakemono boy named Halt watched the mermaids and fishes enjoying being swept by the currents with a smile. Book 12: Chapter 3: Sea God (2/5) Book 12: Chapter 3: Sea God (2/5) T-Too fast kyaahhhh?! Ahahaha Hey, hey. Did you try the current over there, too? Yup! I shot up midway! Its way too fun!! Really? Then Ill go try it for a bit! Ah, me too! One more round! The mermaids were happily ying in the currents that had been generated within my shrine. This ce was basically open, so mermaids and mermen could go in and out as they pleased. There was too little entertainment in this undersea world, so the merfolks always looked forward to the currents I created on a whim, but They found this Halt boys currents far more interesting than the currents of mine that were only fast. Hoh. So theres a sudden drop from that point, I see. Whoa! The bend is at that angle over there!? Fumu, fumu. Spiraling, then whoosh. I see Yeah, its fun alright. I also wanted to try it for myself, but I cant help but be conscious of what the shikigami and the merfolks would think if I, the Sea God himself, were to y in the currents created by a human. Then, I just have to make a simr current and secretly y there. Halt, is it? Yes. Im Halt Vie Silveray. A Sage from Glendale. Sage at that tender age Perhaps, are you a transmigrator? Yes, thats right. Halt answered my questions honestly. No ns to hide? Or was it because Im a deity that he thought it would be futile to hide anything from me? Well, I dont care anyway. I like this Halt. Hes young, but hes courteous, and the amount of mana he had based on the several currents he generated inside my shrine, coupled with the maniption skills he had told me this boy was powerful. I like strong guys. The deities also have powerful guys like the Martial God and the Dragon God, but we cant just battle freely. Gramps Creator God will scold us. Thats why I get pretty excited when I meet strong people among humans. Not only that, this guy went out of his way to visit me. He defeated Kraken and Leviathan underwater, and he even came to me. Theres no other choice but to battle it out with him, right? Wait, calm down. Its said that Halt chased after shikigami until he reached this ce. Then maybe he can move really fast underwater? Id be stumped if he were to run away. Well, I dont think hed be able to run away from me underwater, but Its kinda boring chasing after someone who ran away and forcing them to fight. I want to fight to my hearts content against the person I wanted to battle it out with. Thats why By the way, do you have some kind of motive foring all the way here, Halt? I decided to ask what he wished for first. In exchange for granting his wish, I would have him fight me. Im a deity. Moreover, not just any ordinary one, but the Sea God that governed the worlds oceans. Im also connected to the Sky God that governs the skies, and the Earth God that manages the earth. Sky God, Earth God, Sea God thats me and the Evil God made up the so-called Four Great Deities. We stand at the highest echelons of the deity ranking yes, thats who we are. Only Gramps, the Creator God, stood above us. Thats why I could grant wishes if I was in the mood for it. Its just that Ill be troubled if the wish is something along the lines of please return me to my previous world... Besides, granting wishes consumes quite a considerable amount of Divine Energy, so I cant just do it arbitrarily. I couldnt even just do whatever I wanted while preparing myself to get scolded by Gramps. Well, its not like I want to do that Thats why I need to confirm first if Halts wish is something I can grant. Motive? Hmmm, well Halt seemed troubled for some reason. A giant squid and a sea dragon started thrashing around and rampaging near the ship I was on, so I stopped them. Thats when I noticed that girl underwater, and she suddenly rushed off with great speed, so I unwittingly chased after her until I ended up here. Thats also what Shikigami told me. Halt apparently chased after her due to a conditioned reflex. I think hes amazing for being able to keep up with the Shikigamis speed and moving that fast just so he wont lose sight of her. I was surprised to see such a colossal structure at the depths of the sea. Moreover, were in the deepest part of the ocean, and yet the building was faintly glowing so its bright Oh. Thats my power illuminating this ce. Its not like the dark poses any problem for me living here, but there are those who are worried when the lower ranked deities visit. It piqued my interest, and since I didnt see any guard and everythings open I went in just like that. So thats what happenedHm? Eh, dont tell me. Wait a minute, Halt. Dont tell me you dont know who I am? Eh?! Eh, er I apologize. Seriously? Then, theres no way he would know that this is my shrine. Yeah, sorry. I honestly thought you already knew who I am, so I didnt introduce myself. Okay Im Poseidon, the God of Sea. Sea God, Posei Ehh?! You know me? Y-Yes. Of course! One of the Four Great Deities, am I right? Yeah. It seems that even the transmigrators already have that kind of knowledge. Then this ce must be the Shrine of the Sea God? Yeah. My home. I-Im so sorry! I did something weird inside the Shrine without knowing anything! Hes probably referring to the currents he made so that the mermaids can y. Nah, dont worry about it. The merfolks seem to be enjoying themselves, too. Halts mana control was perfect, and the currents he created using his mana didnt break any of the ornaments, much less the shrine itself. Rather than that, what bothered me was You came here without knowing this is my Shrine, so you dont have any sort of wish for me, the deity, right? ...Yes. Oh, so thats how it was. This became quite troublesome. I wouldnt be able to have him fight against me in exchange for granting his wish. In this world, Gramps Creator God forbids us deities to make a move on humans. The only exception was for the human to make a move on the deity first. Deities were allowed to retaliate in that case. Thats why I wanted Halt to be the first one to attack so that we could start a battle. However, since Halt came here without any sort of expectation, I couldnt negotiate with him. Im the deity of sea creatures, so I dont know what the earth people want in the first ce. This is turning more troublesome by the second. Hey, Halt. Wanna battle with me? Its a pain in the necking up with ideas, so I just asked him directly. If he refused, then theres nothing I could do. A wish from him The chance is pretty slim. Anyone willing to fight against deities would either be an idiot with a few loose screws in the head, an overconfident fool who blindly believed in the power he had, or a Bakemono that was far more powerful than us deities. Halt may look young but he dide off as intelligent, and it was also kind of amazing that he managed to make it this far, but I didnt sense any sort of Bakemono-level power from him. Thats why I didnt really think he would be willing to fight against me. Thats what I thought, but Yes, its fine with me. Lets do it! Halt confidently dered that he would fight against me. Book 12: Chapter 4: Sea God (3/5) Book 12: Chapter 4: Sea God (3/5) A-Are you sure? Youre really gonna fight against me?! Yes. If Sea God-sama is willing to fight against me, then I would love to try it. I also wish to test my current strength and see just how far I can go. Halts eyes were sparkling like a little kid who just discovered a brand new toy or game. By the way, can I ask you to promise me that you wont kill me if I surrender halfway? Y-Yeah, of course. Youre going along with me after all. Just in case I be over enthusiastic and end up killing you, Ill definitely revive you. Not really sure why, but I got the feeling that there was absolutely no need for that. Thank you very much! Well then, lets finish this off! Yeah! Hm? W-Weird. I felt like there was something wrong with his words. Crp, crp, crp, crp!! This is way too terrible!! W-What the heck is wrong with this guy?! Sea God-sama, Ill go with this nex~t!! Oy, wait a minute, Halt! Thats the spell I used earlier Halt created a ginormous whirlpool spear and threw that toward me. It was originally called the Ultimate Vortex, and it was the most powerful water magic spell. Its also the strongest spell you can hurl toward another person. And Halt Water Lance! Released that attack magic while chanting the lowest grade spell. Hiii!! I managed to evade it with an embarrassing shriek that I couldnt believe I just let out. The spell that I just dodged destroyed the outer wall of the shrine that was supposedly as sturdy as heck. T-This guys magic is terrible! Just what the heck is going on here?! How could the lowest level of magic have the destructive power of the ultimate magic ss?! By the way, its not only the destructive power that was terrifying. Halt managed to copy the spell I released exactly as it was. Well, hes a Sage, after all, so I did understand why he could wield the same magic. But, he made the spell several times more powerful than mine before firing it at me! I, a deity one of the Four Great Deities fired that for real!! This guys magic doesnt make sense! No, its not only magic. Sea God-sama, here! Halt was kind enough to call out to me before punching, so I managed to duck just in time. Thats dangerous! His movements and attacks were unbelievably fast for a human. As expected of Sea God-sama, your reaction speed is so amazing! Youre the one whos amazing! Just how the heck can you move faster than the Sea God underwater, for crying out loud?! Hey, Halt. Why can you move with that speed despite being under the sea? We were in the middle of the battle, but I couldnt help my curiosity, so I asked. I feigned calm, of course. Its bluffing at its finest. I probably can move faster underwater than onnd. ...What? Y-youre a human, right? Why can a mere human move so fast underwater? The water is helping me move. The atmosphere isnt that dense, so I couldnt move faster there. No, thats the exnation doesnt make sense. I use my mana to reduce the density of the water in the direction I''m going and conversely increase the density of the water behind my body. Its just me taking advantage of the propensity of liquids to move to areas of lower density. He probably noticed that I didnt get his exnation. Halt supplemented it. Changing water density with mana? Is that even possible? Like this! Halt started to release mana. He then gathered it in front of his body. His body then started to move forward bit by bit. Whoa! B-But why is that? Mana turns into something tangible when denselypressed. Yeah, I know that. So, that tangible mana would then push the object in that space. In this case, the mana pushed out the water. Fumu, fumu. Halt once again gathered the mana in front of him. He waspressing the mana more densely than before, and it was turning into a block in front of me. Right now, this mass of mana pushed the water that was in the space before me. This mass of mana is mine, so I could also make it disappear at will. Halt made his mana disappear. At that moment, a vacuum was created in the depths of the sea. In that next instant, water flowed into that space, but the speed of the inflow was so fast that the water collided with water, creating a shock wave in the process. Wha!? Everything in the depths of the sea is under a tremendous amount of water pressure. The mermaids living here were already equipped with the magic that could neutralize the pressure around their bodies from birth. When the mermaids die in the ocean deep The neutralizing magic that wrapped their bodies would be dissolved, and at the moment of their death, they would be crushed under that pressure until they would be the size of pearls. Their remains after being crushed would turn into beautiful orbs the color of their hair when they were still alive. These were called Treasure of Mermaids Demise and they were sold and valued highly among the humans. Right now, this ce was under water pressure heavy enough to crush my underlings in just an instant. Halt was using that pressure to propel himself forward. I understood the principle somehow. But would you normallye up with this sort of idea? One wrong move and your own body would turn to dust. In fact, the shockwave generated at the moment Halt erased that mass of mana was enough to shake the entire shrine. It wasnt a surprise then if a mere human would disintegrate just by the impact alone. And yet Halt was nowhere ordinary. You see how I moved forward a little bit? If you repeat this on and on, youll be able to go forward with an unbelievable speed!! The perfectly fine Bakemono stood a few paces away from where he had stood earlier. Book 12: Chapter 5: Sea God (4/5) Book 12: Chapter 5: Sea God (4/5) Just what is going on with Halts body? How could he stay at the center of the impact that was so powerful it could shake a deitys shrine and be fine afterward? There were so many things I couldnt understand However, more than the desire to understand them, I wanted to surprise Halt. I was the only one getting shaken, after all. Im a deity! Deities couldnt just let humans shock them one-sidedly, right? Hm, what to do? it was then that it hit me. Hey, Halt. How about this? I created countless fish with magic the so-called magyou around me. Alright, go! I made those magyou attack Halt. Although they were slower than me, those multiple magyou automatically coordinated with each other as they closed in on Halt, blocking his escape. Urk?! Halt chose to run away, probably because he didnt know what would happen if he were to touch these fish. That was correct. However, he missed one thing he wouldnt be able to escape from this ce. Halt was faster than me, so it was only natural that he could outswim those magyou. If he continued swimming away from the shrine, the magyou wouldnt be able to catch up with him. However, Halt chose to stay within my range. Because of that, the magyou blocked his escape. Checkmate. The magyou pressed closer towards Halt, whose escape had been cut off. Oh no Halt activated a magical barrier around his body. Once I confirmed this, I sent the magyou charging at him. The magyou exploded the moment it touched Halts barrier. A single magyou could cause an explosion that was powerful enough to disintegrate a sea serpent, which was already an A-ranking monster. There were around a thousand of them now. This magic was powerful enough to drive even the Divine Beast Leviathan to the verge of death. However, I thought that Halt would be able to resist this magic. Just in case he didnt, I nned to revive him. And my guess was That was close. Sea God-sama, that spell was terrible! Right. Halt was as healthy as he can be. The magical barrier didnt even have the teeniest crack. Hey, Halt. The magic you just blocked could destroy an A-rank monster in a sh. Eh, is that so? By the way, that fish, they were moving like they had their own consciousness, but Did you manipte them, Sea God-sama? Halt wasnt interested in the strength of the spell, apparently. No, I didnt manipte them. Each of them has its own consciousness, just as you said. ...Did you infuse a spirit within the spell? ...Are you an idiot! As if I can do something as cruel as that! Creating a golem that could follow simplemands was a piece of cake. However, it still takes some ingenuity toe up with a spell that could move autonomously and could even decide its own actions. There were several ways to do that. One of them was just as Halt said, and that was to infuse a spirit into the magic. However, theres no way I could ce a spirit in a spell that would explode in contact with the enemy, as if! Then, how did you do it? I didnt want to tell that trade secret to someone Im fighting against, but I just asked Halt how he was able to move so fast underwater. I, a deity, asked for information from Halt, and yet wont tell him anything that was a bit Yeah, unfair, right. Ah, cant help it then. Alright, Ill make an exception and teach you. Wow! Thank you very much! Can you manipte your mana? For example, making your magical spell you released bend midway? It was different from controlling the manas influence. This [Maniption] was an advanced skill, but I can do it! Well, Halt could probably do it. Hes a Sage, after all. He promptly replied, but I wont be taken aback by just this. Its easy to exin, then. There is a core within these fishes I summoned one of the fishes and made it stop in front of me, then showed its stomach to Halt. It was impossible to see the core without magical vision. It was a skill that only a handful of ordinary humans possessed. But, if its Halt, then he could see it. Ah, I see it. Its that octahedron thing? See. This Bakemono shouldnt be treated as a mere human. Right, this is the spells core. Think of it as the brain of magic. You must concentrate and imagine how this spell would move while creating this core. Cant I just picture that with the spell itself? Thats fine, but the degree of freedom will be less. Degree of freedom? For example, this fish is of the offensive type of spell. It has the ability to [move speedily through the water] and [generate an explosion upon contact with the enemy]. If you tried to add the ability that would allow multiple fish to work together to hunt the enemy down, then youre gonna have a lot of ws. To be precise, they would swim slower and their attack power would go down. It was better to keep the [attack ability] and the [operation ability] separate. By incorporating a core that had a clear image of ''how it should operate, into the center of a pre-made spell, it is possible to make magic that was capable of autonomous action while maintaining its power. I see So, I just have to clearly divide the attack ability and operation ability while constructing the magic. Yeah, thats right. I got it now! Thank you very much for teaching me. I will try it in a bit! I woulde to regret the decision of teaching unnecessary stuff to Halt right after this. Fire Lance! A knight one man, one horse aze in roaring mes suddenly appeared when Halt chanted. Book 12: Chapter 6: Sea God (5/5) Book 12: Chapter 6: Sea God (5/5) Huh? W-Why How can he use fire attribute magic underwater? In this world, there were some beings who possessed some power, such as the Fire Spirit King, and they could use fire magic underwater. The spirits who lived in the water would immediately leave the area for fear of the Spirit Kings presence. It was possible to have a fire that would never go out despite being in the water because of that. Was Halt an existence akin to a Spirit King? Well, thats not impossible. I hope he was. It would be a disaster if he werent. After all, hes a Bakemono that could move faster than me, THE Sea God, underwater. Uhm, Sea God-sama. Can you please fight this? Halt wanted to test the magic that he just conjured. Fine with me. Let it fight against my magyou. The amount of magic within the ming knight was already the highest level of magic ever created by a single person from the human race. However, there was no way that knight, with that sort of appearance, was faster than my spell underwater. It was amazing that he was able to conjure a fire attribute spell underwater, but Halt was still a kid like his appearance since he didnt know the concept of right guy for the job. By the way, are you okay with just one? The magyou was considerably less since most of them attacked Halt, but there were still a few hundred of them left. In contrast, Halt only created a single knight wrapped in mes. I already experienced the speed of Sea God-samas magic. Itll probably be alright. Hoh. How cheeky of you for underestimating me. He apparently thought that that was the fastest my spell could go. Eh, wait a moment. Halt couldnt possibly create a spell with that much power easily. He was probably just bluffing. He mustve spent all the power he had in creating that one. Then, kneel in awe before my spell that had been enhanced for speed and coordination! *** Eh, eh? Seriously? The several hundred magyou had beenpletely annihted by the ming knight in just under 10 seconds. The ming knight moved the same way as Halt. Not only that, it didnt have any sense of fear, since it was a being created out of magic. Halt was already a Bakemono as he is, but he apparently limited his speed for fear that he was moving too fast. That limit didnt exist for the ming knight. It was way faster than Halt. Waayy too fast. Ive already seriously poured my power into elerating the magyou, but they couldnt even touch the ming knight almost all of them were already destroyed before they could. Before I could even conjure more magyou, Halts ming knight had already set its eyes on me as its next target. Unfortunately for him, Im going to turn the tables on this one. I am a deity of this world. Me losing against Halt in terms of speed was also because I was restraining my true powers as deity. Moreover, I am far stronger in battles when Im using my own bodypared to when using magic. And so, I decided to take Halt seriously. *** W-Wait! Waitwaitwaitwait, WAIT!!! Ugh, wait I already told you to wait, you brat!! I tore the ming knights core while dodging the spear made of fire. The fire was powerful enough to burn my skin despite shielding my hand with a water attribute magical barrier. Ahhh, so close! Just a bit more and it wouldve hit Sea God-samaYou all, avenge the fallen guy. Halt ordered. As if to answer him, a thousand ming knights surrounding me attacked. Are you stupid?! This is impossible! Im a deity, you know?! Why are you so intent on killing me off?! And just how the heck can you use that much mana?! Theres no way a single person can have that much, no matter how you think of it! Halt had conjured a thousand ming knights when just one of those could annihte my magic on its own. Afterward, I managed to defeat around a hundred of them after a series of great feats. However, it didnt feel as if the ming knights before me became less. No, its not as if they really didnt decrease. Halt was conjuring as many knights as I defeated. There was no end to it no matter how much I yed. #$^&&$(@#()*)@#( you!!! I unleashed the true power of a deity and released the most powerful spell I ever had and fired it towards the thousand ming knights, engulfing Halt, the mage behind all this magic. I was already hell-bent on killing Halt. I decided that it was better to do that. If this Bakemono could corner me, one of the Four Great Deities of this world, to this extent, then it would be better to obliterate his existence. The topography of the ocean floor changed. My spell destroyed everything. The shrine was badly destroyed, but no one was probably hurt since the shikigami and the mermaids already evacuated this ce even before the battle started. Hows that! W-with this The whirling sand began to clear. The thousand ming knights had beenpletely eradicated, but Sea God-sama, that was one powerful spell! What?! Halt was unscathed. He hardly moved from where he stood. And behind him, an endless sea of ming knights lined up. The ginormous army of ming knights illuminated the depths of the sea brightly. All 1000 had been defeated, so I made ten times more! There are 10,000 now! The Demon King the Demon King stronger than a deity led his colossal army with a smile. Ugh, sorry. Thats impossible. Yup. Absolutely impossible. Halt I give up. It was the first time in my entire life the first time since I was born into this world as a deity that I dered my defeat. Book 12: Chapter 7: Celebration of Evil God’s Subjugation Book 12: Chapter 7: Celebration of Evil Gods Subjugation Heave - ho. We arrived at Evil Gods shrine while Im still reminiscing about the first time I met Halt, so I tossed this guy, who looked like a battered rug, onto the floor. Hey, are you alright? I tried asking just in case. ................. No reply. At least he was still breathing. Alright, looks like hes fine. Give it a hundred years or so and hell probably recover enough to stand up on his own. This guy is my brother, so to speak, but hes also a danger to Halts mybat pals family. Im not obligated to go out of my way just to revive him. Maybe its better if I do something to block his recovery? (( Sea God-sama, can you hear me? )) Good timing, Halt contacted me. Yeah. Can hear you loud and clear. By the way, no other person in the entire world canmunicate with the deities that stay in the Divine Realm. The only time we converse with the people is when the energy generated by the prayers of a huge number of people reaches the Divine Realm. With that, the voices of the people would reach the deities. The voices of those acknowledged by the deity, such as the saintess and the dragons shrine maiden, can reach the deity even if they are alone. However, if the deity so wishes, they wont be able to converse with said deity at all. Conversing with the deities consumes divine energy, so we dont do it unless theres plenty of enough energy to go around. Initiating a conversation is already leagues above simply sending the message to the deities. Only deities can initiate amunication line with another deity this was supposed to bemon sense, but Halt already defy that so to speak; he had already established a line with me. Hes probably forcibly connecting the Human Realm to the Divine Realm using that overwhelmingly excessive mana of his. (( Thank goodness. You suddenly disappeared so I was shocked. May I know where you are now?)) Where I nced down at Evil God. Im here at Evil Gods ce can I say that outright? Its a bit troubling. I dont think Halt is going to get mad at me just because I carried Evil God to his shrine But, what if? What if Halt snapped because of what I did? I nced again at the battered Evil God. Yeah, I might probably end up like this. Im here at Evil Gods shrine. I recall that Halt seemed to possess an ability to discern whether youre lying or not, so its useless spouting lies. I answered honestly because of that. (( Evil God-samas Then, you mean to say you rescued Evil God-sama after I sted him somewhere else? )) ...Yeah. He ended up piercing through Creator Gods Shrine after you knocked him off and sent him flying. (( C-Creator God-samas Shrine!? )) Yeah. I pulled him out and carried him to his shrine. Alright, whats gonna happen next? (( A-Ahm, excuse me. Evil God-sama is he alright? )) Yup. He cant move, but hes still alive, at any rate. (( I-I see, thank goodness. )) Halt seemed relieved. (( Itll be terrible if one of the deities of this world got obliterated, right?)) Well, you almost did, he survived barely by a hairs width. Halt. I didnt revive this guy, nor did I restrain himIs that alright? ((Of course! If Evil God-sama recovers and goes after us, then Ill be able to deal with him somehow on my own.)) Well, its Halt, so he probably can do that. Yeah, youre right. So, Ill return without doing anything, then. ((Ah, are you going home? Were about to celebrate Evil Gods subjugation, so do you want toe, Sea God-sama? )) Subjugation Is that something I can participate in? Evil God is my brother, after all. ((By the way, Tina will be cooking.)) What? I wavered. Tina Harrivel, one of Halts wives, had defeated the Demon King alongside the hero around a century ago. Her hand-made dishes are first rate, or so the Celestial Spirit King said. Cooking thats delicious enough to wow the Celestial Spirit King it really piqued my interest. Inwardly, Im almost decided to participate in this celebratory feast for the subjugation of Evil God. ((By the way, Leviathan and Sea Gods Shikigami is already here.)) Eh? The Divine Beast Leviathan, one of my underlings, had be quite attached to Halt after being defeated by that guy. He normally goes around in his sea dragon form, but since Leviathan can also shapeshift into human, he can also move around onnd. With that humanoid form of his, Leviathan would visit Halt from time to time, apparently. But wait, even my shikigami ((O~y, Sea God, you hear me?)) G-Gramps? I could hear Gramps Creator God from the other side of thismunication line for some reason. ((Im also invited to this Evil God Subjugation party, and Im here at Halts ce right now. You tooe here. Tinas dishes is getting cold already, so hurry up. )) Eh Ehh!? Gramps, what the heck are you doing!? ((Its a waste of Divine Energy, so just do that to Sea God, will you. ((Alright!)) The moment I heard Halts conversation with the Gramps I had been summoned by Halt. .............. Yourete, Sea God. I apologize, Sea God-sama. I summoned you under the orders of Creator God-sama. This might sound obvious, but its the first time I experienced being summoned by a human. H-Hey, Halt. T-This is me just guessing, but, perchance, did you to Gramps. Yeah, I also asked Halt to summon me. Luckily I dont have to use divine energy at all. Halt, I can just count on you whenever I have to manifest from now on. Please leave it to me. ............................. Halts already at that level where its almost impossible to believe hes not a deity. Ah, but wait, since he can summon deities, doesnt that make his existence beyond us? Sea God-dono, long time no see. An elderly guy with a slightly different physique, quite on the muscr side, from gramps greeted me. N-No way Soryuu? The one and only. The most powerful monster was here. A being that doesnt allowed it to be tied to simply being a monster. Im slightly higher in rank than him, being one of the Four Great Deities of this world, but he was above the deified beings that were once mere people, also known as posthumous deities. Halt also called me here, so I came. The dragon that supplies the mana of the entire world went out of his way to transform into a human just to visit Halts mansion. Halt, are you also connected to Soryuu?... Hm? C-Come to think of it Hey, Halt youre married to that Hakuryuu girl, right? Are you perhaps referring to Hakua? Yes, indeed. Thats right. Halt is now tied to my granddaughter, so you can say that Halt and the House of Ernol is now part of the Dragons bloodline. But then based on the power rtionship, it might be better to say that Dragons are now part of Ernols House. Soryuuughed heartily after saying that. Dragons are known to be extremely prideful creatures. Thats because Soryuu, the pinnacle of the dragon race, was such. And yet, here he was, that Soryuu, saying dragons married into Halts family. Yourete, Sea God. Come on, hurry up ande here! Wha why are you guys here too!? Sky God and Earth God were also here as if its the most natural thing in the world. I called them. Of course, Halts the one who summoned them. ............... W-Well, I guess its natural, given that he also summoned Gramps, the Creator God himself? Earth God pulled me, and we entered Halts dining hall. And there stood Celestial Spirit King and the other Spirit Kings. Divine Beasts Leviathan and Fenrir. Shikigami, Dragon God, and other deities, too. You could say that the upper echelons of this world were all gathered here. The only one absent would be Evil God. Sea God-sama. What a pleasure to have you here. While I was busy standing dumbfounded with my jaw dropped, a woman d in maid clothes approached me with a ss of wine. O-Oh, thanks. Yes. Here, please enjoy this. Fumu. Seems like wereplete. When Gramps raised his voice, the entire venue went deathly still. It seems I was thest one. I do think its kinda weird celebrating the defeat of the Evil God that I created myself, but Ah, I-I apologize! Halt seemed to have overlooked that point. Well, its fine. That Evil God sneakily did things behind my back, after all. That guy is to me for everything. Halt seemed relieved after hearing him say that. Gramps going the extra mile to prove Im Halts ally is impressively cringe. But then, I do understand where hesing from, to the point its almost painful. Thats because hes a total Bakemono, summoning us deities like a its just a piece of cake!! Getting along well with Halt is the best n out there. Well then, in celebration of Halts subjugation of Evil God Lets have a toast! Toast! The red carpet banquet attended by the upper echelons of this world, was opened no other than by the worlds most supreme deity. Book 12: Chapter 8: The Magic of This World (1/3) Book 12: Chapter 8: The Magic of This World (1/3) 5 days after Halt transmigrated Halt-sama. We will be using magic other than fire. Yes! Tina was teaching 5 year old Halt magic at the annex of the Silveray mansion that had been set-aside as a training hall. This might seem sudden, but please answer my question. Please name the four fundamental magic attributes that exist in this world. Fire, water, earth, wind those four, right? Correct. The four attributes you just mentioned are known as the [Four Elemental Magic]. Tina wrote the four elemental magic on the ckboard of the training hall, and she also wrote the corresponding chants for each of them. Four Elemental Magic Fire Fire Water Water Wind Wind Earth Earth Can you name attributes other than the four elemental magic? Yup! The Cosmic Dual Magic Light and Darkness. The chant for Light Magic is Holy, while for Darkness Magic, its Dark. Excellent. Correct. Cosmic Dual Magic Light (Healing) Holy Dark (Curse) Dark Light Magic is also known as Holy Magic. Healing Magic, like the spell [Heal] is also ssified under Light Magic. Curses are ssified under Dark Magic. Well then, how about naming theCompound Magicthat you get from fusing the Four Elemental Magic together in other words, you can use them bybining them together? Of course! Fire and Wind Magic will create [mes], Water and Wind will create [Ice], Wind and Earth Halt named the magicbination sessively and Tina wrote them all down on the ckboard. Compound Magic (Basic) Fire + Wind mes me Water + Wind Ice Ice Wind + Earth Lightning Thunder Water + Fire Fog Mist (Illusion/Captivation Magic) Earth + Water Trees Wood Earth + Fire Iron Iron (Alchemy) Yes, everything is correct. Tina, youve been reading books about magic to me since a long time ago, so its only natural that Ill remember this much. Haruto Saijou, a person from another world, transmigrated into the body of Halt, a five-year old boy in this world. Haruto and Halts souls merged, so Halt has the memories of Haruto, as well as Halts up to the age of five. Although he couldnt train in magic until he turned five, Tina made sure that Halt learned about magic by reading books to him. Moreover, Halt also has abat upation of Sagethanks to being transmigrated into this world. Sages have improved memory and their knowledge about magic would also increase. Moreover, the amount of mana they could use also increases, and they could manipte mana at will. It would be very hard for ordinary people to use Compound Magic, but it was just a piece of cake for Halt because hes a Sage. He confirmed that he could use all types of Compound Magic bybining the Four Elemental Magic yesterday, the fourth day since he transmigrated. But I still dont understand how earth and wind can be thunder magic. Halt has knowledge of his previous world, and based on that knowledge, he couldnt help but feel that thebination for making thunder magic didnt seem to fit what he knew. He had been secretly testing Compound Magic behind Tinas back, however, for some reason, only Thunder Magic didnt go well. It was far more difficult to use than the other magic during that time. Halt thought that it was probably because he couldnt imagine the constituents of that particr magic. In this world, the effects of magic heavily depend on the imagination of the caster. If the caster didnt have a clear, concrete image of the spell he wanted to cast, the magic itself wouldnt be activated. Halt knew that actual lightning and thunder are caused by the friction of ice in the atmosphere, so he just couldnt picture how earth and wind couldbine to form thunderbolts. Indeed. Actually, Lightning Magic is more difficult to usepared to other Fusion Magic. I see. Yes. Actually, Lightning Magic doesnt simply use Wind Magic as it is. You have to blend Water Magic into Wind Magic and infuse the attribute of Ice Magic in it. As a result, youll be using Wind Magic with hints of Ice Magic. Real Lightning Magic Wind + Water + Earth Lightning Heh. So, in order to use Lightning Magic, I have to fuse three types of magic, right? That is correct. When small particles of ice rub against each other, lightning is produced. That lightning possesses the attribute to move towards the earth. By guiding that thunderbolt towards the ground, right on to the target using Earth Magic, youll be able to produce a Lightning Magic. So thats how it is! Thanks to Tinas exnation, Halt finally formed a clear image of Lightning Magic in his mind. However, even if you have a clear picture of Lightning Magic in your mind, please be reminded thatbining three attributes and blending them together is an extremely difficult feat. Only a handful of people could use it. That limited number of people with the potential for magic are allowed to use this very powerful spell known as the Lightning Magic. Only mages who had spent a long period of time studying magic, and the heroes from the other world summoned to defeat the Demon King, were allowed to use this spell. Halt might not have been able to visualize it, he still managed to invoke Lightning Magic. Thats because Halt was a Sage summoned from the other world by no other than the Evil God. He managed to invoke that spell by virtue of his upation as Sage even without being able to imagine how Lightning Magic worked. But now, he was more equipped to produce the perfect power that could create the Lightning Magic, because he could picture it clearly and he also got the skills to do it. . And so Teacher Tina, I want to try Lightning Magic! Halt wanted to try, so he dered that he wanted to use Lightning Magic. Book 12: Chapter 9: The Magic of This World (2/3) Book 12: Chapter 9: The Magic of This World (2/3) Y-You want to use Lightning Magic? Thats a bit sudden. Tina was slightly taken aback. Yup! Lightning is cool, you see! Im ok practicing behind Tinas back, but then, its a waste since I already have this worlds greatest mage as my teacher. Learning lightning magic would be faster if I practice while listening to her. CoolW-Well, thats true, indeed. Tina looked like she was considering it for a moment. Since Halt-sama can perfectly wield magic on his first magic practice, I guess you might be able to use Lightning Magic too. Tina was proactively beginning to consider teaching me lightning magic. Just one more push, I guess. Yeah, I wanna try using Lightning Magic, but I also want to see Tina use it. You can, right? Lightning Magic. Tina has the tertiary upation of mage swordsman that means shes someone who excels both in wielding swords and casting magic. I thought that since its her, she would be able to cast a magic considered to so difficult only a handful of people could use it. Of course!! My prediction was spot on, since Tina puffed her chest out and proudly dered. Alright, let me show you an example. Please watch closely how I cast my cool Lightning Magic spell! Tina faced the target that had been installed in the training hall, and she started releasing mana. My battle upation had be Sage thanks to Evil God transmigrating me, so I could see the mana that Tina was wrapped in. It was massive. Yesterday, Tina hadpletely destroyed the target using Fire Lance, the lowest type of fire magic spell, but the amount of mana she used was nowhere near the amount she was releasing to the air right now. I-it felt as if something terrible is about to happen. Destruction is my desire With the seed of thunder My power I sacrifice Tina suddenly started to chant. In this world, the power of the spells would change depending on how you imagine it, so pre-chant existed, and it served to clearly define the spell no matter what kind of magic it was. Even the lowest level of spell, Fire Lance, also had its own chant. However, since the lowest level of each attribute almost directly expresses the form and nature of the spell, very few people care to do the whole chant. Most of them would invoke the magic just by shouting the name of the spell, such as the case in Fire Lance. But then, chanting also had the effect of increasing the power of the spell. Since Im already fixed at Level 1, I should memorize the chants of the lowest level spells for all the attributes by heart, so that I could up my spells, even if just for a bit. Well, I guess theres no need to do that, thanks to the trait of Sages that allows me to instantly recall the entire chant just by thinking of casting magic But yeah, I should focus on Tinas spell for now. I know this chant. This was the strongest spell under lightning magic the ultimate chant. Bestow upon me ording to thine oath Thou, my servant Lend me thy strength, This magic is invoked by imagining a spirit of thunder receiving the mana of the mage and dropping an extremely humongous thunderbolt onto the ground. Release thy power henceforth. The skies that had been clear just a few moments ago were now covered in foreboding dark clouds. Her preparation for invoking magic was nowplete. Ultimate Thunder!! A lightning bolt more than 10 meters wide fell from the heavens. It struck the target, obliterating it in a sh !? Arge portion of the training hall had been destroyed. The debris from the floor flew at me, but they were blocked by the translucent dome of magic surrounding and protecting me. It was the magical barrier that Tina activated for me. If I didnt have this, I had already been sted away by the waves of impact. The fine dust that swirled around finally settled down. O, Ohhh! The training halls floor was supposedly built to be extremely sturdy, but a crater with a three meter diameter had been gouged out. So how was it, Halt-sama? Was I cool enough? Tina asked with a smile. Yesterday, she had been in a fluster because she apparently misjudged her strength, but now, theres no trace of hesitation in her actions today. It seemed like she had already intended to release this much power right from the beginning. Y-Youre amazing, Tina!! Youre super cool!! Ehehehe. She seemed happy, and I was brimming with excitement as I looked at her. This world is amazing. A single person can be capable of invoking magic with such great destructive power. Because of Evil Gods curse, I can only use low level spells that consume 10 points of mana max. However, its precisely because of Evil Gods curse that I have unlimited mana at my disposal. If I tweak here and there, I can probably be stronger, even if not as strong as Tina. Im looking forward to this. Evil Gods curse granted me my wish. Well then, Halt-sama, let us practice Lightning Magic, shall we? Yes! Im in your care, Teacher Tina!! Book 12: Chapter 11: Christmas in the Other World Book 12: Chapter 11: Christmas in the Other World Haru-nii, they only have ten months in this world, right? Akari asked one day. Yup, thats right. There are only 300 days in a year in this world. By the way, each year has ten months, each month 30 days. There are five weeks in a month, and 6 days in a week. It took me a while to master the dating system in this world. I see So they dont have that. Akari looked depressed. That? ..Christmas. Ahh, I see her point. They dont have December here, so of course they dont have Christmas. Even if they did have December, its kinda hard to imagine the custom (?) of old, white-bearded Santa us d in red robes breaking into houses in the middle of the night and leaving presents under the childrens pillows spreading throughout this world. Its already a given that only the bandits and robbers would have the nerve to break into houses in the middle of the night. If they noticed anyone other than the family members sneaking into the house in the middle of the night, that sneaky person would immediately be a target of attacks. There are also homes that have traps that will be automatically activated if someone other than family is detected. Aristocratic mansions, in particr, are often equipped with traps that are powerful enough to annihte monsters and other non-people entities if the instations detected that they possessed mana and magic. Then, there shouldnt be Santa-san here too? Akari also believed in Santa back when we were in our previous world. However, this is the Otherworld, the Isekai. She must be thinking that if they have Christmas here, then there must be a genuine Santa. However, this world only had 10 months. ...Yup. If there is a December, a Christmas and a Santa us and hell go around giving gifts in this world, then that Santa must be someone very powerful or else he wont be fit for the job. Its extremely important that he could evade all the trapsid out. He must also be gantly strong enough that he could go toe-to-toe with the family head who would surely attack to protect his family. Else, he must possess excellent spy skills so that he could detect the traps that even people couldnt. I cant help but think that a burr has the higher probability of having those skills. I-I see Santa doesnt exist in this world. Akari became really gloomy once she realized that truth. It was then that I remembered something. Akari. They dont have Christmas, but they do have something like Santa here. Eh!? Legend says that theres an Old Man called Gifter in this world, and he gives presents to children on their birthdays. It is said that only the children who were good throughout the year got gifts. They get another present in addition to the birthday gift their parents give them. Children from poor parents whose parents cant afford to give gifts may also receive presents from the Gifter if they are good. Akaris birthday if we go by our previous worlds dating system, then its next week, right? Y-Yup! Haru-nii, you remember. Of course. Its only natural that I remember the birthday of my cute little sister. When I transmigrated into this world, my birthday changed. My birthday was in November in my previous world, after all. The goddess of the other world created a body In this world, Akari had transmigrated into a body created by the goddess of the other world, so she didnt know when her exact birthday was, apparently. And so, we decided to celebrate her birthday ording to the date from our previous world. Akari helped me defeat Evil God, and youre also doing your best with the chores. Youll probably get a gift from the Gifter, I think. Youre gonna get presents from us too, of course. Whenever somebody celebrates their birthday in the Ernol family, I prepare a gift ording to whatever she wishes. Really!? Yeah. By the way, if the Gifteres by, what do you want from him? Well, hmm Akari blushed. It must be something difficult to tell me. The Gifter will definitely see if a child is good or not. He also knows what that child wants, apparently. Thats why if its hard for you to say, you dont have to tell me. So thats how it is! Akari seemed relieved. Afterward, Akari told me that she would tell me what she wanted for her birthday from me on the day itself. Its something I can prepare on that day, apparently. Akari probably wont be too unreasonable with her request, so there shouldnt be any problems. By the way, that Gifter story is just a legend. Thats why, as unfortunate as it might sound, a genuine Gifter wonte on Akaris birthday. But then, my sister really looks forward to getting a gift from Santa (?). Im going to grant that wish. Alright, lets do this! She didnt tell me anything, but I already knew. Im going to evade all the countless trapsid out within the mansion. Ill ce her gift under her pillow without none the wiser. An existence surpassing even the best stalker and robbers This Isekai Santa will be me!! Book 12: Chapter 10: The Magic of This World (3/3) Book 12: Chapter 10: The Magic of This World (3/3) Halt-sama told me that he wanted to use Lightning Magic. In order to use the lightning attribute magic, multiple attribute magic had to bebined and activated. It is an advanced form of magic known as fusion magic. One has to feel the mana within himself in order to use magic, and then release that outside his body. It would take a person a several weeks to a few months before he could wield magic, and thats already considered fast. For people who didnt affinity for magic, it would take several years, but Halt-sama already aplished this in just a few seconds. Its Halt-sama were talking about, so I already anticipated it. It was mostly my intuition doing its job. However, I also wanted to see him cast lightning magic, which is known as the strongest attack magic there is out there. After all, its not normal for a 5 year old child to use lightning magic, isnt it? The person Im waiting for isnt ordinary, either. The stranger Halt-sama is, the higher the chance that he is the reincarnation of the person Im waiting for. Thats why I also wanted to let Halt-sama use lightning attribute magic. Besides I also want to see Tina use it. You can, right? Lightning Magic? He told me such a thing. I dont have a choice but to grant his wish, do I? Alright, let me show you an example. There are no heroes from the other world now, so let me show you the magic that the strongest magical swordsman of this world could cast! Magic is ssified into different levels in this world, depending on the power, mana consumed, scope of their effect, namely: low level, intermediate level, high or advanced level, supreme level and ultimate level. There are also other countries who dont use low level or intermediate level. They differentiate it with names such as low grade and mid grade. The transmigrators and reincarnators who came from the other world, as well as their descendants, and the pure-blooded inhabitants of this world who achieving the utmost limit of their magic by devoting themselves to studying their abilities, could cast spells that are several times more powerful than the supreme magic in exchange for enormous amounts of mana. That is ultimate magic. My hair is ck in short, I am also one descended from the heroes of the other world. People with ck hair are extremely rare in this world. This hair color is also proof that one possesses the blood of the otherworld heroes. However, there are also cases of atavism, when a ck-haired child is suddenly born into a family of blonde people In that case, the Silveray family, whose members were all ck-haired, must have a pretty pure lineage of heroes. Halt-sama also possesses jet-ck hair. Oh, weve gone off topic. To summarize, I am a person descended from the heroes and is the strongest magical swordsman in this world, so its only natural that I could also cast the ultimate level of lighting magic. Even without chanting. Normally, ultimate level magic spells would only be invoked by chanting. The ability to forego chanting while casting ultimate magic is actually one of my secret prides. However, I am Halt-samas magic instructor. Besides, even if I omit the chant and just cast the ultimate magic spell, Halt-sama wouldnt be able toprehend just how great of a feat that is. And so, I decided to recite the ultimate magic spell chant that I hadnt used for a long time. I didnt forget to put up a magic barrier around Halt-sama, of course. I would absolutely never let my spell harm him in any way. The preparations is nowplete. Ultimate Thunder! I recited the entire chant, so my control of the spell was perfect. With the range and power I set, the ultimate lightning spell vaporized the target. It ended up destroying a little bit of the floor. I could restore it easily with earth magic, so there shouldnt be any problems. So how was it, Halt-sama? Was I cool enough? Y-Youre amazing, Tina!! Youre super cool!! Fufufu, I earned praise from Halt-sama. His eyes were sparkling. Halt-sama probably wanted to try this magic for himself. Unfortunately, it is different from Fire Lance that I taught him yesterday; he wont be able to cast this in a day. It also took me several years of training before I was able to cast it. There is no other way but to raise his level first, and increase his mana capacity. However, if its Thunder Lance, a much weaker, basic Lightning Magic, then he should be able to cast it soon enough. Well then, Halt-sama, let us begin with the Lightning Magic practice. Let us first start with creating Ice Magic from Water Magic and Wind Magic. Yes! Please take care of me, Teacher Tina! Thats a great response. The degree of difficulty is quite high when creating ice with magic, but Since its Halt-sama, hell probably be able to handle it. Hmmm, like this? A-As expected. He did it. However, the next step would be a problem. He must pulverize the ice he created, imagine them rubbing together Ah, I did it! Eh His entire body was shining with sparks. Halt-sama had wrapped himself in lightning. Halt-sama activated the advanced level of Lightning Magic, which imparts lightning to the body and activating the muscles to increase attack power and improve reaction speed. ... Hey, Tina. Is this alright? Alright?...you say Theres no way it would be alright. What are you doing!? How can you cast advanced level magic as if its something normal? You just started using magic yesterday, right? Is it because of that? I got carried away and used ultimate magic, so youre thinking this much is fine with my spell as the example? ........... H-Hey, Tina? I continued staring at Halt-sama without a word. ErW-whoa Halt-sama deliberately turned his spell into a failure.. Toote. Everythings toote. The spell that Halt-sama casted was the same specialty spell of the Guardian Hero the person who went on a journey with me to save the world it was a body fortifying magic, known as magic suit. Hero-sama named it so because it looked like the spell clothed the caster. He could also use normal body strengthening magic spells, but he was particrly excellent inbat while d in a magic suit of lightning and wind in addition to those. This magic suit spell was a form that he devised, and he got hisideas from the manga and movie from his previous world, Halt-sama perfectly conjured that spell. ...Guardian Hero-sama I tried coquettishly saying Im already aware of it, thinking that Halt-sama would react, but Eh. W-What? I didnt get the reaction I was waiting for. Even his mana flow remained unperturbed. It didnt seem like he was lying. Then perhaps, he really is someone different? No, theres no way that is true. Impossible. Halt-samas mana wavelength is the same as Guardian Hero-sama. He could even conjure the magic that Hero-sama used. This is only the second day since he, a five-year old child, started learning magic, and yet he already used the same thing as Hero-sama. Its highly probable that Halt-sama is the reincarnation of the Guardian Hero. Did he lose his memory? Please hurry up and remember me. Even so, theres nothing I can do but wait. Halt-sama, thats amazing. Did you know, the magic you just casted is the same one that Hero-sama used in the past. H-HehReally? Yes. Indeed, Halt-sama has the potential to wield magic. Please continue doing your best to study magic just like this! Today marks the day when I started the Halt-sama Strengthening n that I had been thinking about for a long time. Something might happen if Halt-sama bes powerful enough to reach max level. Guardian Hero-sama had beaten the hero who killed the Demon King in a few seconds ck and blue. He was called a guardian a name that obviously implied excellence in defense but even so, he was also the strongest hero in the world if we based it on his attacking power as well. Thats my premise for thinking that something might change if I were to make Halt-sama the most powerful in the world. I dont have any sort of evidence. Its just a hunch. However, I think it would be far more meaningful to do that instead of just waiting for Halt-sama to remember me. Alright, lets do this! Book 12: Chapter 12: Akari’s Birthday Book 12: Chapter 12: Akaris Birthday We celebrated Akaris birthday the following week. In the Ernol household, we celebrate birthdays with a grand feast for dinner. All the friends and rtives of the celebrant would visit the mansion. This time around, we invited all the people who took care of Akari when she first transmigrated into this world. Happy birthday, Akari. Happy birthday, Akari, thanks for inviting us. Eliza-san, Eric-san, thank you foring. The first people to arrive were Eliza, the person who worked in the Manufacturing Guild in the human kingdom of Apristos, and her husband, Eric, who worked as the guard at the royal capitals checkpoint. Happy birthday, Akari-chan. Happy birthday!! Wah! Everybodys here!! Thanks! Akari stayed on the second floor of the guild house back when she was in Apristos, apparently. She lived with five other girls back then, and they all came. When we first celebrated birthdays, we didnt invite anyone, and only those who wanted to drop by came, so they were the only ones we ushered in. However, my family has expanded, so the number of people visiting has also increased. We expect around 10 guests on average. The Ernol family had more than 20 members. There would be at least 30 people, including the guests. Thats a lot of people gathered in one pce, so we ended up throwing a huge party. Then, the people who didnte were shocked once they learned about the party. And so, we decided that, as much as possible, we would invite friends and rtives whenever someone would celebrate their party. By the way, Leaffa was the first one to celebrate her birthday since the time I changed our surname to Ernol. Back then, Leaffas dad Sairos Alheim, King of the Elves, barged in on his own ord. That was the start of holding a party for birthday celebrants in my family. Well, the majority of the guests visited because of Tinas handmade dishes Since the number of my wives increased, the times Tina cooked also decreased. However, she would definitely be the one to cook the feast for the celebrant unless it was her own birthday. By the way, Tinas handmade dishes were also popr among the deities. And so Oh, so the celebrant for this month is the heroine, huh. Er, if Im not mistaken Gramps, its Akari. Oh, right. Sorry, Sea God. Alright, once again Happy birthday, Akari. Fufufu, thank goodness I also managed toe this month. Only Earth God was absent on Youkos birthdayst month. Creation God-sama, Sea God-sama, Earth God Demeter-sama, and Sky God Zeus-sama would alsoe to my mansion for Tinas home-cooked meals as if it were only natural for them to do so. With a family of twenty, we were bound to celebrate someones birthday several times a month. The upper echelons of this worlds deities would often attend those birthday parties. By the way, the Elf King, King Glendale, my brothers, the Celestial Spirit King, and the other Spirit Kings would also frequently attend, but the deities had the highest attendance record among all our guests. Is this world really gonna be alright? Akaris birthday party was very lively. She was very happy with the presents she got from everyone. Tinas dishes were also extremely delicious. The girls who lived with Akari were totally moved by the taste, and they dered that they would definitely attend her parties from next year onwards. The party ended, and everyone went home. The mansion had been bustling, so now that it was quite empty, it felt a bit lonely. Haru-Nii, thanks for today. Yup. Happy birthday again, Akari. I was sitting alone in the empty, lonely dining hall when Akari called out to me. I got a lot of presents but will hee? The Gifter? Hell be there, Im sure of it. Akari has been a good girl, after all. To be honest, only the minors those 14 years and below would only get presents. Moreover, he would onlye if the child believed that the Gifter woulde with a present if you were a good child. Well, thats the setting. Theres no such thing as Gifter. The parents would prepare a separate gift and quietly ce it under the childs pillow when the child was asleep. In my case, it was Tina. Actually, I also believed that they have Santa aka Gifter, in this world. Its Isekai, after all. Its not weird if Santa did exist in another world. I really thought the Gifter was true. However, once I entered the academy, I realized that the Gifter didnt exist based on the stories of the other people in the magical academy. Not sure if Tina found out, but since then, the gifter didnte again. I got a lot of gifts every year, so it didnt feel sad, but I couldnt help but feel as if I lost something. Akari turned 16 today, so the Gifter wonte. There was no Gifter in the first ce. However, she believed that the Gifter really exists. I didnt want to crush that dream. Well then, Im going to bed. Good night, Haru-nii. Good night, Akari. Akari went to her room. Alright, for the sake of my adorable little sis, Onii-chan would go all out for the first time in a while! Book 12: Chapter 13: Gifter Book 12: Chapter 13: Gifter Halt-sama. What in the world are you nning to do? I was preparing to give Akari my other present in the middle of the night when Tina suddenly called out to me. Akari believes in Santa, so Im going there to give her a little gift. Santa, is it? Ah, Santa is the equivalent to this worlds Gifter. Akari believes that the Gifter exists. Shes already 16, but I thought it might be nice if she gets a present from the Gifter even just once. ...Oh, then are you going to pretend to be the Gifter, Halt-sama? Yup! My Gifter is Tina, so Im nning to be the Gifter to Akari in turn. Eh, me? Ah, what do you mean? Hm? Does Tina think I hadnt realized it yet? Oh well, I guess thats fine. Anyway, Im going to Akaris room to sneak her present in, so you go to sleep first. I see. I understand. However, Halt-sama What are you wearing? I was d in a red robe trimmed with white fur and my head was covered in a red nightcap. I tried to create the right ambiance, so I made them myself. And yup, I also prepared a huge gift sack. I used mind reading to check Akaris wish and prepared it ordingly, before putting it inside the sack. Santa looks like this in our world. The Gifter was an existence that bestows gifts to good little children thats the only information I got about that person, so I didnt know what get-up I should wear. And so, I decided to pattern my clothes to the global appearance of Santa us in my previous world. How should I say it Uhm, Halt-sama looks absolutely suspicious. Tinas eyes were cold. Yup, I understood how she felt. If people didnt know who Santa was and what he looked like, they would definitely find this outfit suspicious. I had no intention of letting Akari see me, but now that I think about it, it might not be a good idea if the rest of the family also saw me wearing this. The difficulty level of this mission hiked up a notch. Itll be fine, nobody will see me. Okay, gotta go! I started to move toward Akaris room. *** It was already deep into the night so I managed toe to Akaris room without teleporting. The entire mansion was brimming with my mana, so I would know right away if somebody would go out of their room to the hallway. Nobody woke up, fortunately. By the way, there were many trapsid out within the mansion in case outsiders tried to break in. It would be troublesome if somebody spilled blood within the mansion, so the traps I set werent that dangerous. If they detected mana other than the ones I registered, the trap would teleport that person somewhere far away. Approximately a thousand traps were set up to ensure that the burr would be caught wherever he was in this big mansion. Even if someone were to break into this mansion, it would be absolutely impossible for them to move through the mansion. How about entering through the window? Of course, that was already taken care of. When Father prepared this mansion, the windows installed were ordinary ss in a wooden frame. In the first ce, there was an extremely low chance that burrs would break in, given that the mansion was built within the grounds of Ifrus Academy of Magic. However, I already made myself an enemy of Evil God, so there wasnt any guarantee that monsters and other minions of the deity wouldnte. It would be better to make the mansion more resistant to beings other than people, so I fortified it immensely. I poured mana into wood and metal and [ckened] them. The ckened wooden bough became so hard that it could even break orichalcum. And so, I [ckened] all the window sills within the mansion. I also poured mana into the sses to make them more durable. It could probably easily withstand Youkosser beam, which was one tail''s worth of mana. Also, I crafted the windows so that only members of my family would be able to open and close them; it would be impossible for any monster or majin to sneak through the window. In other words, even if the Gifter did exist in this world, there was no way he or she would be able to bring presents to my family. And so, theres no other option but for me to be Akaris Gifter. The traps dont work on me, so I could freely roam around the mansion in the middle of the night, obviously. Alright, lets enter Akaris room. The problem was, Akari was a hero, so a surprise attack would definitely fail. She would immediately wake up if somebody tried to approach her while she was sleeping. The stronger the opponent approached her, the greater the distance required to wake her up, so she would open her eyes even if the other party was still far from her. By the way, the gauge for power would be the level. Im Level 1, so even if I were close enough to touch her, Akari wouldnt notice. Normal Level 1 people wouldnt be able to hurt Hero Akari, who was already Level 300. However, she was constantly protected by a thin magical barrier, so it would be absolutely impossible for any Level 1 to touch her. Well, its not like Im gonna attack Akari, so there was no reason for me to touch her. There shouldnt be any problem with that, then. I just need to ce the gift under her pillow without her noticing and call it a day. Unnoticed theres another problem with that. Tet, who took on the appearance of a ck cat, was Bastet, a deity in Akari''s and my former world, and she had been transmigrated into this world together with Akari. Akari had an excellent ability to detect her enemies, but Tet was far superior to her. Every single creature in this world has mana, to a greater or lesser extent. Tina and Tet, having excellent mana perception, could perfectly sense a persons movements even without looking at them. If I move, it would be a given that my mana would also move, so Tet would be able to sense that I was approaching just by that. Thats why I didnt want Tet to discover me. And so, I adjusted the amount of mana released within the mansion as well as the mana within me, then I blended myself into the mana spread throughout the ce. Thanks to this trick, I proved that I could even fool Tinas magic detection ability. Ive alreadye this far using this trick, so Tet probably hasnt discovered me yet I wish. Alright, I had to open the door next. Book 12: Chapter 14: New Teleportation Spell and Gifter of this World Book 12: Chapter 14: New Teleportation Spell and Gifter of this World How to enter Akaris room without Tet noticing One option was to teleport. However, teleportation requires a huge amount of mana, so Akari might sense it when I conjure a magical circle. Besides, if I could use that option, then I didnt have to go out of my way to walk to Akaris room in the first ce. Thats because I can just open a teleportation portal and connect my room with Akaris, ce the gift under her pillow, and done. So, what to do? an idea shed in my mind. Theres a chance I might fail, but lets try it. Itll probably be alright. My intuition was telling me that it would go well. I manipted my mana, deployed a tiny circle that didnt exceed the mana within the mansion. .... Alright, both Akari and Tet were still sound asleep. I usually filled this mansion with my magic so that I could be immediately alerted if a monster, other than majin or any other enemy came, and also for Youko, Mai and the others to absorb it. It was intentional, and also because my home was the ce I felt most rxed, so I tend to loosen my mana path and release magic subconsciously. Thats why my mansion was usually covered in a thickyer of my mana. If someone other than familyes to visit the mansion, like for birthday or other event, I would request Youko and Kikyou to absorb it, else the guests would suffer from magic intoxication. As for my teleportation circle, the mana consumed would depend on the size of the magic circle and the distance covered. This time around, I drew a magic circle that was about one millimeter in diameter, and around 5 cm in travel distance to test just barely enough space to get in front of the door. Thats how I knew that If the magic circle consumed less magic than the mana permeating the mansion, Akari and the others wouldnt be able to notice it. I was sure that it would work. I created a magic circle that was enough for one person to pass through. As for the destination 0.1mm ahead. It was inside the door. Akari and Tet didnt notice this one too. Alright, lets go. Trusting my intuition, I walked towards the door. I entered the teleportation circle. Before my body went out of the circle and hit the door, I had already activated the next magic circle. I left the magical circle I hadnt fully entered yet, and deployed a series of teleportation circles connected one after the other. Just imagine me slicing my body into 0.1mm slices and sending it to the teleportation circle. My teleportation magic was a spell that moves through the [Interstitial Space] between Spirit Realm and the Human Realm. Using that spell, my body only existed within that 0.1mm space. BBy the way, ordinary humans wouldnt be able to survive in the interstitial space between the Spirit Realm and Human Realm without being apanied by a spirit, but it wasnt a problem for me because of my fixed status. Take it was a unique, forced wall-passing technique that only I could use. I managed to sessfully pass through the wall. Its perfect, if I may say so. This magic I guess it mighte in handy when slipping through enemy attacks, or prating the heavily-armed, thoroughly shielded opponents. I just wanted to give Akari a gift, but I ended up mastering a new kind of spell. Yeah, I look forward to using it in a real battle someday. Akari and Tet remained oblivious that I managed to leave the gift behind. The next morning Haru-Nii! Akari rushed into my room. Morning, Akari. Whats up? Look at this! Santa-san gave me a present! Akari was holding two little parcels. One of them was the gift I ced under her pillowst night. ... You got 2 presents? Thats strange. Nobody else other than me supposedly moved through the mansionst night, Im pretty sure of it This one here is your present to me, right, Haru-Nii? Geh. Akari showed the present wrapped in a red ribbon. Its the one I ced under her pillowst night. D-Did you notice when I entered your roomst night? Nope. Tet and I didnt realize that Haru-Nii brought a present for me. Then why Haru-Nii, did you forget that I got my Supreme Intuition Skill? ...Oh. Akari did have that Supreme Intuition Skill. It boasts the same function as my older brother Cains ability, and they could guess that it must be because of this, but the difference lies in the uracy. Weve been talking about Santa just before, right. When I thought that Haru-Nii probably gave me a present, the skill gave me the answer. Heh, so thats how it is Busted. The fact that I pretended to be the Gifter, that is. Eh? Then what about the other gift that Akari was holding? What about the other one, Akari? I stared at the parcel tied with blue ribbon that Akari was holding with her left hand. This one is from Santa! He really does exist!! Akari beamed at me. But, this worlds Santa only gives gifts to children until they reach fourteen years old, right? Y-Yeah, thats right, but How did you know about that? Santa-san or Gifter, as hes known in this world, I guess. Anyway, Gifter-san gave me a letter. He said this year is special! Eh. Akari showed me the white letter I usually give gifts until a child turns fourteen, but since its your first birthday in this world yesterday, this year is special. Thats what it said. What the heck? I-I dont know anything about this. Santa really does exist. Im so d I came to this world. Akari was very happy. Eh So the Gifter is real? But, if he really does exist, wont he be such an amazing being, then? He even managed to sneak inside this mansion of mine that even demons couldnt enter, and even the thousand traps didnt work on him. Not only that, my mana that could instantly detect somebodys intrusion didnt react at all. Its true that there were beings that were truly skilled at infiltration and secrecy in this world. Haru-Nii, look at what Santa-san gave me! Its the material that I wanted!! The Gifter gave the same gift as me, Crystal Deer Antlers. Its a Legend Level material, and Akari uses it to make items with her skill. So the Gifter also knew what the recipient wanted, it seems. Yeah, this Gifter guy truly is terrifying. Eh Dont tell me, is it Creator God-sama? A lot of things bothered me, but he didnt mean any harm as of now, apparently. Ehehe. With this, that item I wanted to make Fufufu. Well, I guess Akari being happy beats everything else. I dont have any idea what she wanted to make, but I guess its fine since shes really happy. Heh So Santa really does exist, huh Book 12: Chapter 15: Charles’ Mind Reading (1/6) Book 12: Chapter 15: Charles Mind Reading (1/6) This is a story about Charles, Halts sisters childhood. Charles'' mind and heart had been in chaos because of her ability to hear their thoughts. And her salvation was
Whoa! As expected of Charles-sama! She can already cast mid-level magic within a month of starting magical training. A man with a filthy ck beard and a nasty, creepy grin praised me. This man is a top level magician and my magic teacher. ... Thanks. I replied perfunctorily. But really, I didnt want to call this guy over at my house. Its not only because hes disgusting to look at. (Tsk, what an insufferabless.) Thats because I cant forgive this rude guy who dared to call me, the counts daughter, a meress. I can hear the thoughts of other people. Its a skill called mind reading. It started when I was three. I could hear what the people around me were thinking. (Nobody told me shes so quick to learn.) If my progress is fast, then why dont you praise me sincerely, huh. (I thought this work will be easy money, and a fortune at that, since I just have to teach a brat magic but Im gonna run out of things to teach at this rate. ) Hmm, so thats what you really think. (Its way too early to teach top level magic to a 5-year old brat, right. Her bodys not mature enough, so itll be a problem if her mana ran wild.) Oh. So hes concerned about me. I changed my view of him, just a tiny bit. Charles-sama. Let us first increase the number of mid-level magic spells you can cast. (This brat got manaparable to that of a Bakemono. Ill be in danger if she goes on a rampage while this close to me. Lets leave the top-level spell instruction to somebody else. ) Ill take it back! I really, really hate this guy! Ye~s. I will learn all intermediate spells immediately, just as you wanted. Ill never ever let my mana run wild. And Im gonna make it so youll never be able to step here again soon. Charles. Good job with todays magic training, too. Father called out to me when the ck bearded high-level mage went home after we finished our training. Ah, Father! Were you watching me? Well, I can read his mind, so I already knew Father was hiding somewhere watching me. Earlier, just a peek. So you can use mid-level spells now, huh. (Dads surprised.) If Im not deliberately controlling this ability, I would end up hearing all sorts of things from everyone around me within a 100-meter radius without any filter. My family wasnt an exception. Thats right! Thats amazing, as expected of my dear daughter. (My magic ability isnt that excellent, so Charles mustve inherited it more from her mom.) Father thought so while patting me on the head. Ehehe. My familys inward thoughts very rarely differ from what they say. Besides, they dont even attempt to lie to me. Thats why I really have fun talking to them. I love chatting with my family. However Charles, the Spring Festival will be held next week at the Royal Capital. Do you want toe with us? G-Going out I dont really like leaving my house, even with my family, my most favorite people in the world. When I go to crowded ces, the inner thoughts of the people around me will hit me in waves, and I end up getting dizzy and sick. The voices will disappear if I really, really wished for it, but Im not really good at adjusting it. If Im careless, I wont be able to hear normal voices too. Besides, if there are strong-willed people around, their voices would pierce through my heart. Strong-willed voices well, Im referring to the bad ones, like I hate insert someones name, or I wanna kill him/ her or Die, stuff like that. No matter how much I block my ears, those voices wont disappear. If we go to major cities like the royal capital, there will definitely be some people with thoughts like that. Thats why I hated going out. Father, Im sorry. I wont this time. I seeeven though Cain and Leo told me that theyreing. Ehh, Elder Brothers areing!? Cain and Leo rarelye home, so being able to see them is extremely tempting. Elder Brothers inner thoughts were filled with love and concern for me, and listening to them warmed my heart. I thought they wouldn''t being to our mansion? Elder Brother Cain is older than me by four years. He graduated early from the knight training school, and this year, hes admitted to be part of the knight order. The knight order of chivalry is just a step below the imperial knight order, but a knight must be proficient with the sword and muste from a good pedigree. Elder Brother Cains sword skills are praised highly, and hes the youngest knight to enter the knight order at just 9 years old. Moreover, his promotion to the imperial knight order in a few years time is already guaranteed, they said. Hes very busy nowadays, I heard. I know Elder Brother Cain is working hard. Thats because Elder Brother Cains dream is to wear the mantle exclusive to the Imperial Knight Order. By the way, thats something that Elder Brother Cain never told anyone; I just identally heard it from his thoughts. I already know that Elder Brother Cain is giving it his all, so I dont want to say that I wanted to see him. If I told him I wanted to see him, Elder Cain would definitelye right away, no matter how important his current task or mission or work was. I know, because this is also something I heard from his thoughts. If my Elder Brothers areing, then I will also go to the festival. Oh, is that so! Cain and Leon will definitely be happy. I dont want to go to crowded ces, but If I can meet with my Elder Brothers, Ill use that to support my mental health and do my best. Book 12: Chapter 17: Charles Mind Reading (3/6) Book 12: Chapter 17: Charles Mind Reading (3/6) One month before my sixth birthday Creator God-sama, please protect Mother and the child she will give birth to so that they will be safe. Elder Brother Leon was praying to Creator God-sama in the living room, and I sat beside him doing the same. Our younger brother was about to be born. Mother was doing her best right now. By the way, Father and Elder Brother Cain werent home. Actually, the babys due date was in two weeks, but she went intobor earlier than expected today. Father was in a neighboring kingdom for work. Elder Brother Cain was searching for an item called the Wish Stone to pray for Mothers safe delivery. Mother suddenly realized that shes inbor, so Elder Brother Leon and I were flustered, but thankfully, the doctor and the midwife were already staying in the mansion since two months ago, so they managed to immediately rush to support her. The butler already sent a Letter Bird to Father and Elder Brother Cain. Father will wrap things up and return. Elder Brother Cain replied that he had secured the Wish Stone and was hurrying back. The doctor also told us that it was a bit early, but there wasnt any problems. So itll be fine. Itll be fine, right? Mother was in a different room doing her best to give birth. I was worried about her, so I tried to listen to her mind, but her inward screams scared me, so I stopped. My super strong and really cool mother breaking down like that Its very hard to give birth to a baby. Will I also have my own baby someday? Its a bit scary. Ah! The surroundings suddenly became warm. Charles, did you feel that just now? Yes. Did Elder Brother too? Yeah. How to say this its like being blessed. Blessed? Yeah, a blessing. It was only once before, but I remember feeling something like this before. Apparently, Elder Brother Leon felt it when he went from [First Tier upation] to [Second Tier Apprentice]. Were we blessed? Probably not us, but Elder Brother was about to say something, when the living room door suddenly opened with a bang and a maid rushed in. Leon-sama, Charles-sama, hes born! Hes a healthy boy! C-Cute We followed the maid to Mothers room and saw Mother carrying the tiny baby swaddled in cloth. I was about to tell Mother she worked hard, but I got distracted by the little babys inner voice. Hes still a baby, so there were no proper words yet. Even so, I still heard the expressions of a little human that he couldnt put into words as sounds instead. And he was Hmm... How to express this? Gurgles? Pompom? Hmmm.. Its like rolling and bouncing? I also sensed a faint feeling of insecurity. When Mother rocked the baby, it really calmed him down, and his inner voice reflected that. Charles, Leon,e closer. Heres your baby brother. We drew closer to Mothers bed when she called us. Mother, how do you feel? Is your body okay? Mother, please do not strain yourself. Im fine. The doctor casted Heal on me, so I already regained myself. Im feeling great now. Thank goodness. Mothersplexion looks good. I mustve imagined Mother inwardly screaming as if it were the end of the world just a few moments earlier. I also peeked at the doctors thoughts just to make sure there really wasnt any problem, but it seems like there really isnt any. Uhm Can I touch the baby? Charles-sama, please wait for a bit. The midwife casted Clean on me. Alright, its fine now. I already washed my hands clean, but it seems like it wasnt enough, and itll be dangerous to touch the baby. Thats because his immune system wasnt strong yet. Thank you very much! I gently touched the babys cheeks. It was bouncy soft. His inner voice says he didnt like it a bit. S-Sorry. But it felt really nice. Mother, whats the name of our brother? Elder Brother Leon asked. Actually, I already knew his name, since I listened to Mothers thoughts. I also knew the reason behind it. The deities named this child. D-Deities? Thats right. A few days after I became pregnant with this child, Creator God-sama appeared in my dream, and he gave a name to this child. Mother lovingly gazed at the baby. His name is Halt.
Authors note: Halts family (the House of Count Silveray): Father: Abel Vie Silveray Mother: Anna Eldest Son: Cain Second Son: Leon Eldest Daughter: Charles Third Son: Halt Book 12: Chapter 18: Charles Mind Reading (4/6) Book 12: Chapter 18: Charles Mind Reading (4/6) Volume 12 Chapter 18 Charles Mind Reading (4/6) Wheres Anna?! Is my wife safe?! The door opened with another bang as Father strode into the living room. He was supposedly in a neighboring kingdom, but he immediately returned, it seemed. Father, its alright. Mother and our little brother are all safe. Elder Brother Cain returned a bit earlier than Father, so he was the one who answered. It took a while before Father came, so we sent another Letter Bird to tell him that Mother gave birth to a boy. I-I see. Thats a relief. Father copsed on the sofa after listening to Elder Brother Cains reassurance. So Where is my son? Hes in Mothers room. He also has ck hair like us, and his eyes are a pretty shade of blue. And And? What happened? Leon and Charles felt a blessing, it seems. W-What?! Father looked really shocked. By the way, Elder Brother Cain was also stupefied, like Father, when we told him what we felt back then. Elder Brothers Cain and Leon also talked about how our little brother, who was born just awhile ago, was the one blessed. How amazing it is for a baby to be blessed, I wonder? I see. Then, that means its really true that the hero candidate hails from our family Eh? H-Hero candidate? Fathers muttered words bothered me. Father, what do you mean by hero candidate? I also know what a hero was. The demon king, a very bad guy, would appear, and he would spread fear and destruction in the world. The hero would be the one to defeat that viin and restore peace on earth. Its said that a demon king went on a rampage around a hundred years ago, and it was the heroes from another world who defeated him. Heroes are guys whoe from that other world. Thats the reason why I dont understand what Father said, that my little brother is a hero candidate. My brother was born in this world, so theres no way hell be a hero. Charles, did Anna tell you the name of your little brother? Yes. She said its Halt. Yes, thats right. Did she tell you that the deities named him? ...Yes. Mother told me that the deity appeared in her dream and told her that her babys name should be Halt. She also told me that Father also saw the same dream. Since both of them dreamed the same thing, they were both convinced that it was really the deities will, so they decided to obediently name him Halt, apparently. Then itll be easier for me to exin. Your little brother Halt will be the [Vessel] for the hero that wille from another world in the future. Vessel of the Hero? What is a vessel? When the heroese to this world, they do so by [Teleportation], [Transmigration] or [Reincarnation]. The reincarnated or transmigrated heroes are children whose souls blended with the souls of the otherworlders, and thats how they manifest in this world. I-I dont quite follow Father exined the transmigrated and reincarnated heroes'' story in simple terms, so I somehow understood it, but T-Then, does that mean Halt will no longer be Halt!? I thought a stranger would upy my little brother Halts body when he turns five. I definitely dont want that!! Thats because my little brother who has the purest of hearts will be somebody else Hmm Honestly Im not sure myself how that will pan out. Father didnt understand it quite well too, it seems. Teleported heroes were moremon, and its been several hundred years since a transmigrated hero appeared, apparently. However, Halts soul will merge with the otherworlders soul, so it doesnt mean he willpletely disappear. Besides, Halt is still a candidate to be a hero, so Creator God-sama blessed him. If there was no threat to the world in short, if the Demon King didnt appear, then the soul of the otherworlder wouldnt transmigrate to Halts body. The moment I understood this, I decided what I would do. If the Demon King appeared, I would defeat him right away. Well, only the heroes could defeat the demon kings, but It doesnt matter!! I would definitely crush the demon king. Will my Elder Brothers help me? But even if Im on my own, Ill definitely work hard and see it through. I will never hand Halt over to that otherworlder. StrongI have to be strong!! I decided that I would obtain the power to defeat the Demon King no matter what in order to protect Halt. Book 12: Chapter 19: Charles Mind Reading (5/6) Book 12: Chapter 19: Charles Mind Reading (5/6) Shis Char~ My younger brother ran pitter-patter towards me with cute steps. Hes so adorable, running with all he got like that the moment he saw me. Halt turned three this year, and Im nine. Shis!! When Halt reached me, he threw himself at me and hugged my waist tightly. Morning, Halt. Good morning! (Shis Char shmellsh sho nice~) Halt rubbed his face on my clothes. Ahh, so cute! Ehehe. Halt likes me. I have to request the maid to wash my clothes from now on with the detergent they used on the one Im currently wearing! Halt, are you going to eat breakfast now? Yesh! Me too, lets go to the dining hall together? Okay~ I reached out my hand and Halt took it. Everything was fine until this point. Thina~ Until Halt called that woman, that is. Yes, Halt-sama. The maid that Halt called just now, Half-Elf Tina, approached us and took Halts other outstretched hand. I held Halts right hand, while Tina stood by his left side as she held his hand. Good morning, Charles-sama. ...Morning. I dont like this maid. Thats because Ehehe! (Thinash hand, sho shmooth~) Halt seems happier when Tina holds his handpared to when I do it. Its so vexing. It feels so inexplicable. Is this jealousy? Im not really sure, but I dislike Tina a bit. My chest feels stuffy whenever I see Tina and Halt getting along well. Shis Char, whatsh up? Ah, no, its nothing. I was in a daze, so Halt was worried. Lets go have our breakfast! Ye~sh I head towards the dining hall with Halt and Tina in tow. I rested for a bit after breakfast before starting my magic training. Im going to Ifrus Academy of Magic this year. Ive been practicing magic since I was five, so I dont think Ill be left behind even if so many excellent students study there. Its not really about whether I can keep up with the lessons in the first ce, but whether I can be the number one mage in the academy. Its all to protect Halt. He was blessed by the deities to be the [Vessel of the Hero], so once the demon king started his reign on this world, its possible that Halt wont be Halt anymore. I have to defeat the demon king so that Halts body wont be taken over by the otherworlder. Theres only two years left before the arrival of that otherworlder. I hadnt heard any news about the demon king, but I have to do what I can now with all I got. Sis Char~ go go, you can do it ~ Recently, Halt woulde cheer me everytime I practiced magic, so Im all fired up. Thats good, but something is also bothering me. Tina would also follow Halt while Im practicing. Halt-sama, its dangerous, so please step back a bit. Hey, its not like Im going to cast a spell that will put Halt to danger! I got annoyed, but Halts smile while he waved his hand calmed me down. Tina was the maid who suddenly arrived the day Halt was born, and she became his exclusive maid. Father acknowledged her ability, so there was nothing I could do. Tinas skills as a maid was too xcellent, so she didnt have any problems taking care of Halt. Theres no problem about her taking care of him, but Thina, I alsho wanna ush magic~ Halt-sama, youll be able to practice magic once you turn five years old. Lets door best so that youll be able to do different spells just like Charles-sama, alright? Yup! Me excited~ Halt and Tina happily chatted, and I cant help but be bothered about it. Shes Halts exclusive maid, but not only does she take care of Halt perfectly, she also does the household chores in the mansion of the Count of Silveray excellently. I didnt have anything to pick on with how she takes care of Halt and how she does her maid duties. Thats precisely why Im feeling so jealous. Will Halt get lonely once I enter the academy of magic? I dont like it if hes going to be fine just because Tinas with him. Ugh The number one thing that worries me the most recently is the possibility of Halt getting closer to Tina once I enter the academy of magic. Book 12: Chapter 20: Charles Mind Reading (6/6) Book 12: Chapter 20: Charles Mind Reading (6/6) To conclude, I failed. I couldnt prevent the otherworlder from transmigrating into Halts body. Once the demon king started his reign in this world, the otherworlder destined to be the hero woulde that was what I thought all along. Nothing changed even after Halt turned five. Thats why I felt relieved. There was absolutely no news about the demon king appearing anywhere. I already checked this fact by listening to the thoughts of the King and his ministers whenever I apanied Father to the Royal Capital. Maybe something happened so the demon king didnt appear, and in turn, the otherworlder didnt transmigrate into this world thats what I thought. Unfortunately, two days after Halts birthday Ah. G-Good morning Elder Sister Charles. I took a break from the academy of magic and went home to celebrate Halts birthday. I nned to return today to the academy, so I came to say goodbye, but It was an extremely awkward greeting. Halts atmosphere changed from yesterday. I had a bad feeling about it, so I read Halts mind. E-Eh? Why? I can no longer hear Halts inner voice. There were still some sounds, but it was muffled. Its as if his mind was covered, so I could no longer hear him well. Cant be helped, then Lets use that? Its rare, but there are some people I cant get a read on spontaneousl. Halts exclusive maid Tina is one of them. Well, its not really a wonder, given that shes a heroine who defeated the demon king alongside teleported heroes from the other world a hundred years ago. But now, I have a way to read the mind of a person like that heroine. Thats Morning, Halt. I circled my arms around Halts neck in a hug and directly touched his skin. The ability to listen to the inner thoughts of even someone like the heroine just by touching their skin this is my ultimate mind reading skill. I usually hear the inner thoughts of people nearby, but once I touch the other person directly, only that persons thoughts woulde to me. And no matter how powerful that persons spell or magic tool that could prevent mind reading is, it would be meaningless in the face of my ability. When Father introduced Tina to our family long ago, he didnt say it aloud, but I heard him thinking about her level. Tina is level 250, and shes a magic swordsman, apparently. Shes the strongest person alive in this world now that there are no heroes, it seemed. Tina also had the blood of the elves, a race known for their extreme resistance to mental attacks. Shes an elf, and shes the strongest person in the world. And yet, even Tina Harrivels thoughts would be bared to me when I touch her. I used that skill to the fullest when I touched Halt, so I could hear him now. Whoa, E-Elder Sis Charles!? (Onee-san Isnt her skinship too intense!?) Halts inner voice was no longer his own. Halt never called me [Onee-san] before. It seems the otherworlder really did enter Halts body. I felt dizzy. My cute Halt, my younger brother who has the purest inner thoughts of all is now Gone. What to do What should I do to get him back? .... UhAhm. Is something the matter? (Why isnt she letting go? But, theres a really nice fragrance, so maybe its okay to stay like this for a bit.) Halt told me long ago that he liked the scent of my clothes, so I didnt change the detergent I use to wash them. Count Silverays family requests the maids to wash our clothes with different detergents. Its also to prevent mixing up the clothes. By the way, this ismon among the nobilities with the rank of count and above. Hey, Halt. Y-Yes. Do you like the scent of my clothes? Yes, I really like it! (I didnt encounter this scent in my previous world, but I wonder why, I really like this scent.) It seemed he himself didnt know the reason, but his preferences weren''t different from Halts. The way he addressed himself also changed from his cute me to a more manly I, but I confirmed that our Halt was still within his body. Father also said before that Halts soul will merge with the otherworlders soul,so it doesnt mean Halt willpletely disappear. Then that means Halt is still here. I was a bit relieved when I realized that, but I still needed to confirm one more thing. Ill be going back to the academy by noon. Its been a while, so wanna take a bath with me? I wanted to check whether its a perverted goat who transmigrated into Halts body. Even if my cute little brothers soul was still within Halts body, if its a perverted bugger then I wont like that. If thats the case, then I would definitely do all I can to expel that guys soul from Halt. Thats why I tested Halt. B-Bath? (Ah, yeah, Im currently five, but its terrible, isnt it? W-Well, I do have memories of taking a bath with Onee-san ) Halt was shy. He was inwardly flustered. Seemed quite naive, even. I was kinda expecting this since he merged with Halt, but I guess the person who transmigrated is also quite young? Im a bit relieved. Thank goodness he didnt immediately agreed. Fufufu, Im just kidding. ...Ugh. Please do not tease me. (Onee-san is too cute, so I wont be able to refuse if you insist, you know?) Its not as clear and pure-sounding as our Halt, but his inner voice was also clear. The transmigrated guy must be a good person. And telling me Im cute is also a plus. A great idea shed in my mind. Halt, can I tell you something? What is it? When Halt is older Halt maybe Halt, but hes no longerpletely my younger brother. Besides, I really love Halt. Thats why Marry me, okay!! An otherworlder transmigrated into his body, so were no longer brother and sister. Then, there shouldnt be any problems if we were to marry in the future, right? Book 12: Chapter 16: Charles Mind Reading (2/6) Book 12: Chapter 16: Charles Mind Reading (2/6) I went with Father to the Royal Capital to participate in the Harvest Festival. Father had to greet the other nobles first, so I took some of the servants with me and went ahead of him to do some sightseeing in the festival. By the way, Mothers belly is huge because theres a baby inside her, so she didnte with us this year. Shes currently rxing in the mansion with the maids. I told her Ill bring back some souvenirs, but she just told me to have a great time. Still - (Ahh, shuddup, just go and die!) (Huff, huff, finally found you~. The festivals too crowded so it can be quite tricky, but I can watch you from a closer distance than usual. Alright, lemme see how youre gonna behave today, too!) (Fuhihihi, so, which unlucky bastard am I gonna stab today?) Yeah, as expected, there are a lot of people with strong inner voices mixed in the festival, and its making me sick. Someone who held malice towards other people, some who behave like stalkers, and theres even a guy who ns to kill others without caring who it is. I wont be able to enjoy the festival at this rate. By the way, I had the escort guards who came with us to the royal capital capture that guy who wanted to kill someone, and he was handed over to the military soldiers. I cant just let criminals on the loose even after knowing theyre here. Im Father, the Count of Silverays daughter, after all. Well, there are a lot of nobles who will just let them be, though. In order to lure the man holding the knife, I intentionally walked into his line of sight on my own, making sure he could easily attack me. Sure enough, he took the bait and approached me. He was obviously aplete amateur as he approached me with his hands in his pocket. The escort immediately thought he was suspicious and grabbed him. The man with the knife waspletely focused on me, so he didnt notice the strong guards who were on standby nearby. I read the escorts thoughts and adjusted my position so that they were out of the knife mans sight. The escort noticed that he was hiding a knife, so he was captured and taken to the military soliders. Its not like he did anything wrong, but the mere fact that he approached me, the counts daughter, while hiding a knife was enough to apprehend him, with suspicions that he might stab me somewhere in this festival. At any rate, the most suspicious guy was dealt with. The guards had already taken him down before he could even take out the knife, so it wasnt such a big deal. The festival went on as if nothing happened. Perhaps, its my role to secretly protect the peace with my mind-reading skills. But I am still weak. I need to get stronger as soon as possible, so that Ill be able to stop those who harbor dangerous thoughts on my own, without relying on the guards, or anyone else! Thats what I thought, but yup, the royal capital really is buzzing with strong-willed people so I hadnt fully mastered my skills yet, so I cantpletely block the inner voices no matter how I tried to. Its pretty hard listening to other peoples negative thoughts all the time. Im already at my limit Charles, its been a while. Elder Brother Cain! The voices around me suddenly disappeared. Thats because Elder Brother Cains voice is too pure and very powerful. Whenever I talk to him, no matter how strong the surrounding voices were, they would definitely fade into nothing. Maybe the desire to listen to Elder Brother Cain was so strong that I unconsciously tuned everyone else out. The fact that I am able to control my mind-reading skill only during these times was one of the reasons why I believed that I still had room to improve for this ability. Are you alright? You look pale (My lil sis is really cute as usual. Ah, but why does herplexion look bad? Did something happen?) Im cute, he said Elder Brother Cain always told me that, but he even thinks of it. Im so happy!! Actually, a guy carrying a knife almost attacked me W-What!? (Alright, that guy is so dead, gonna obliterate him.) W-Wait, the guards already captured him earlier, so Im fine now. Its just that I was scared. Even with my current physical ability, I can evade an attack of an amateur since I could read his thoughts of haphazardly attacking people. Still, deliberately using myself to lure him out with the possibility of being attacked was scary. I still didnt have the capability to defend myself and defeat him, after all. I see But then, you dont have to worry about it. As long as Charles is in the Royal Capital, Ill be the one to protect you. (I will definitely not let anyone hurt my lil sis!!) Oh dear Elder Brother Cains protective thoughts towards me made my heart all fuzzy warm and its veryfortable to listen to. I really love talking to my Elder Brother Cain. I had never met Elder Brother Cain in the Royal Capital before. Thats why I didnt know that his voice was enough to make me unable to hear the voices of the people around me. Being able to meet Elder Brother was enough reason for me to endure going to the Royal Capita, but everything was worth it. With him by my side, and only his voice ringing in my ear, I will be able to enjoy the festival to my hearts content. Thanks, Elder Brother. Alright, lets go around the festival! Its been a while, so you have to stay beside me for the whole day, okay? With that, I pulled my brothers hand and run towards the stalls lined up in the center of the festival. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!